Full text of "Transactions of the Royal Society of Literature of the United Kingdom"

See other formats

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make no n- commercial use of The files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at http : //books . google . com/

ptrvo/.

TRANSACTIONS

ieiogal ^oartg of iitrrature

THE UNITED KINGDOM.

SECOND SERIES.
VOL. VIII.

LONDON :

JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET.

TRUBNER AND CO., PATERNOSTER ROW.

M.DCCC.LXVl.

PSINTED BT
J. I. TATLOB Aim CO., LITTUI QUVBK BTBXET,

uitcoln's iNir 7[BU>a.

CONTENTS.

I, — Oft Ibe Discovery of the Lion at Cbserones, by a

Partj of English Travellers in 1818 ..... i
II. — Some Account of a Volume, conUiniDg PorttoDa of
Ptokray's Geography, and of the "Geogrpphi Greeci
Mit.ores" (Brit. Mus. Add. MSS. 19, 391). By
Jaueb Yates, M.A., F.B.S,. etc. etc 13

EH. — On the Knowledge the Ancients posst-ssed of the
Sources of the Nile. By W. S. W. Vaox, M.A,,
Hon, Sec. R.S.L. (ffitft a Map,) 35

IV .^ — On some old Maps of Africa, in which the Central
Equatorial Lakes are laid dowu nearly in their true
positions. By John Hugc;, MA., F.R.S., Hon.
Sec. R.S.L., P.R.G.S., et<i. (fFifk Plotea.) . . 67
V. — A Translatioi] of some Assyrian iQacriptioua. By H.

F. TALBor. VP.R.S.L, ....,.., 10.7

VI. — Remarks on Names of Places, etc.^ in the Crimea.

By Thomas Watts, Esq., Hon. Memb. R.S.L. 138
Vn. — On the Meatiiiig; of the Words in Gene^si^ xlix. 10,
"Until Shiloli come." By the Rev. Stanley
LxATUBS^ M.A., Profesaor of Uebrew in King's

College, London 1-14

VIII. — Remarks on a Pragmentof a MS. of Valerius Maximus
in the Public Library at Berne, containing a portion
of the Text ^npfiHed from the Epitome of Julius
Paris. By Frederick W. Madden. {Ji'ith
Piatet.) 155

IX. — Papers contributed by the Hev. Mackenz^ie E, C
Walcott, M.A., Praecentor and Prebendary of Cbi-
cbester Cathedral 165

IV CONTENTS.

PAGK

X. — M^'jnoire sur la. Ddcouverte)et I'Antiqnit^ du Codex
Sinnltkus. Par M. Const. Tibchendorf. {With

Pffifes.) 204

XI. — Assyrian Translatioiiiis. By H. F. Talbot, V.P.

R.SX. (TT'iih Plates.) 230

XII, — On the Eastern Ongii) of the Name and WoTship of

Dionysus. By II. F. Talbot, V.P.R.S.L. . . 296
XIII. — On some Funert^iil Hieroglyphic Inscriptions founil
at Memphis. By Sir Gharle& Nicholson,

BRrt., D.C.L., LL.D 30t*

XIV,— On Ihe Gaulish Ih script ion a. By D. W. N*stt,

F.S A.. M.K.SX 326

XV. — A Kew Tranatntion of the Inscription of BelLino,
containing Annals of Two Years of the Reign of
Sentiadiprib. By H. F. Tal^ot^ V,P.B.S.L. - 369
XVI.— A Breviate of the Cartutary of the Priory Church of
St. Mary Magdalene, Lnnercost. By Mackenzie
E. C. Walcott, B.D., F.B.S.L., F.S.A., Prte-
centor and Prehendary of Chichester .... 434
XVII, — On n Greek Inscriptloa from SHloniki [Thessalo-
nica]. By W. S. W. Vaux. M.A.. Hon. Sec

R.S.L. {With Plain.) 525

XVIII. — On n Greek Inscription at Mytilene, relating to the
Coinage of that City and of Photi^a. By C. T*

Nbwton, M.A 549

XIX.— 'On Recent Additions to the Sculptures and Antiqui-
ties of the British Museum By W. S. W. Vaux.

{With a Plate.) 559

XX.— Note on Mr.Strutt H Vase. By C. T. Newton, M.A.

{With a Plate.) . 597

TRANSACTIONS

ROYAL SOCIETY OF LITERATURE,

-ON THE DISCOVKRY OF THE LION AT CU^ERO.
[NEA. BY A PARTY OF ENGLISH TRAVELLERS IN IBI8.

(Read April Uth. 1863.)

HAVE much pleasure in laying before the Society,
this evenings a very interesting account of the discovery,

[hy Mr. G. L. Taylor, of the famous Lion at Clieeronea,
in a letter he was induced to address to Mr. Newton,
on a notice having appeared in the newspapers of the
receipt, at the British Museum, of a cast of this vener-

[able relic from Athens, during the autumn of 18G2.
The letter is as follows : —

Sib,

Jtthfiumim Club and Broadstairt,
December \9ih, l»C2.

A note in the 'Times* of 12th inst., respecting
the Theban or Chaeronean Lion, has just been pointed
out to me, in which it is stated that a cast of it is be-
ing put together by you, at the British Museum. The
original ought to have been ours ; and 1 beg to inform
,you that I am tJie only surviving member of a party of
four, who were tlje discoverers and disinterrers of, this
relic of early Greek sculpture. Our party throughout
VOL. viu. a

DISCOVERY OF THB LION AT CUXEONEA.

Greece in 1818 were the late John Sanders (then a re-
tired architect\and Soane's rirst pupil, the late William
Purser, his artist, the late Edward Ci't:&y. my school-
fellow, ft-llow-appreutice, iViend and companion for
fifty years, and joint publisher with me of the * Archi-
tecliiral Anticjuities oi' Rome,' etc, and myself. I
perfectly recollect the circumstance, and on referring
to my journal, find that " 1818, June 3, being all hos*
pitably housed at Livadea, with Si^nor Logothetl and
his family, the Arclion of that place, we made an ex* ■
cursion on horseback to Chteronea, two hours distant ™
to the N.W/' Pausanias was our handbook, and we
had, as was onr custom, referred to las remarks the
previous evening. When approaching the place, my
horse made a fearful stumble over a stone nearly buried ^
in the road, and on looking back, I was struck with ™
the faint appearance of sculpture on the stone, which
evidently had caused the stumble. The thought
crossed my mind that it mi^ht be [? Catling a halt,
we all turned back, and having satisfied ourselves, by
removing the earth with our riding-whips, that it was
sculpture, we engaged some peasants we saw working
in the tie^lds, and did not leave the spot until we had
dug up the colossal head of the Lion, and some of his M
limbs separated. ^

On returning to Athens, we put in our claim to the
discovery in every way in our pow^er, apprising our
Consul, Mr. Salt, Gropius, Lusieri, etc.

Subsequently I became Civil Architect to the Navy,
Vid endeavoured, iued'ectually, to persuade the Admi*
ralty Board to permit it to be brought home in one of
Iheir vessels. j

Soon after the discovery, notice of the subject was

PISCOVBBV OF THE LION AT CH.IvUONEA. 3

sent, and appeared in the ' Literary Gazelte*' and the
Dilettanti Society were urged to assist in removing it
to this country. Our endeavours were not successful ;
but it sEiould be known that neither Greek nor A ustriaa
were the discoverers. Some years afterwards, I heard
it had Ibund its way into France, — wiiere, when, or
how, I do not remember, but should much hke to
know. No doubt you are fully acquainted with its
modern history, excepting perhaps of that 1 am now
telling you.

Not having the pleasure of your acquaintance, and
having only seen you once, when you kindly obtained
for me a sight of the Etruscan relics in your Museum,
I do not know whether this information will interest
you, and probably I ought to apologize for troubling
you. 1 have (like yoursell) been occupied in deve-
loping architecture, etc, in England and abroad, —
I, for about fifty years ; and as in Greece we were
Dot so fortunate in our excavations as my valued friend
Cockerell, I do not like to lose the merit, if there be
any, of having, probably, been the cause of the dis-
covery of this interesting object,

I am, Sir, yours truly,

Gborge L. Taylor.

In a subsequent note, Mr. Taylor says that " during
the time we were on our travels in 1817-18-19, Mr.
Brilton communicated to Mr. Jerdan, the then editor
of the ' Literary Gazette,* any points of interest in our
letters home, and, we were told, announced this dis-
covery in the 'Literary Gazette.' It would he some
little time after the discovery, say the end of June to
August, 1818." I regret that though I have looked

4 DISCOVERY OF THE LION AT CHjERONEA.

through the 'Gazette' for many months after Juhq
3rd» 1 have not been able to find this reference.

In the same journal, however, for April 24th, 1824
I have found the following narrative, which evidently
refers to the same discovery, and though it differs la
some respects from Mr. Taylor's own account, is almost
certainly the communicatioa to which Mr. Taylor re-
fers ; though why, if this be bo, the printing of it was
deferred till six years after it was written, is not clear.
It professes to be an extract " from an unpublished
journal of a tour in Greece."

'*On Wednesday, the 3rd of June, 1818, our partVi
consisting of four, set out from the house of the Archoo
Logotheti, a rich Greek merchant of Lihadea, whose
kindness and hospitality to English travellers is well
known. Our object was to explore the ruins of Chse-
ronea, in Bceotia,— numeious pieces of sculptured or*
namenls, collected together at a fountain, the remains^
of a theatre, etc.^ we had passed the evening before, pro-
mising much subject for study, — and we encouraged
a hope that the spade and a little exertion would re-
ward us with some antique speciraens of art. In two
hours we crossed the hills, partly by an anc ent paved
road, and arrived at the edge of a plain » within a quar-
ter of a mile of Chaeronea, and in sight of the foun-
tain and theatre, Here we halted to examine a piece
of white marble that lay by the roadside, a portion only
of which was to be seen, the g:reater part being, as we
afterwiirds discovered, buried under the earth, which
rose like a flat tumulus, or gave the idea of a platform
or base of a temple.

'* Whilst our friend referred to the extracts and

notes provided to direct our pursuits^ the eagerness

DISCOVEfiY OF TH£ LION AT CH£KONEA.

had encourased our attendants to remove the

soil, when the ohject of our research was found to be
a colossal lion's head of huld and beauriful workman-
ship. From the nose to the top of the head it mea-
sured four feet six inches ; and from the forehead
where broken off just above the shoulder, five feet nine
inches. A part of one of the hind legs lay at &oQie
little distance, two feet three inches in diameter, to-
gether with the other parts of the statue. Arranging
these masses, we decided that the attitude had re-
sembled tiie one placed on the summit of Northum-
berJand House. The earth removed contained pieces
of stone and cement that had formed a part of the
foundation, or pedestal on which it had been placed.
Holland, in his very accurate and interesting tour, de-
scribes the plain of Chaeronea, and alludes to the vic-
tory obtained there, B.C. 338, by Pinlip over the com-
bined armies of the Athenians and Tbebans, by which
be gained dominion over Greece : and this author
further observes, 'that nothing is here to be seen of
theTheban lion ofChEeronea; but it is possibly buried
underground, and may yet reward the search of some
future traveller.'

" Satisfied that this was the tomb of the Sacred Band
of the three hundred Thebans, who till then had never
been conquered, we began to consider the best means
of removing (he Hon to our own Museum, where it
might serve to assist the studies of the sculptor as well
as afford much pleasure to the scholar, it being evi-
dently the very statue described by Pausanias, lib. ix.
ch. 40.

** Calculating that the hend of this statue alone
weighed upwards of three tone, and being some miles

UI9C0VERY OF THE LION AT CH^RONEA.

t'mni llie seashore, we gave up all idea of removing
the wliole, — 80 carefully buried the masses, and left
them till otlier means than those we were possessed of
could be adopted ; and indulged in the hope that, oa
our arrival in England, a subscription might be set oa
foot, for the purpose of impoi ting this vast statue to
our shores, where it would serve to remind us how the
Greeks commemorated their glorious achievements,
and possibly incline our committee of taste to pay
the same or greater tribute to the memory of those
bands of heroes who, in like maimer, have fallen in
^^ defence of the honour and liberty of this country."

^H More than one attempt has since been made t(«

remove the lion from its position on the plains of
Chjerouea ; the last that I am aware of being recorded
at a meetini; of the Antiquarian Society of Athens
{'H ev 'A&^vaif 'Ap^awKoytfCJ} 'ETatpia), wbo held their
third anniversary meeting on the 12th of Juuej 1840 J
by moonlight, under the columns of the Parthenon.
At this meeting, the Secretary, M. Rhangabe, stated
that it was the intention of the Society to bring toV
Athens during that year the colossal marble lion of
Chffironea. This, however, was not done, and the lion
is still in situ. The cast in the Museum was obtained
_ through V. A. Drumraond, Esq., of H.B.M. Legation,

^H Athens.'

^^ The site of Chaeronea (Xaip^veia, now Knparna) 19M

I well enough known ; and has many claims of great in-"

I terest lor us. It was near the river Cephisus, on the

I borders of Phocis, at the head of a plain, shut in by a

^^ M

' A restoration of the lioa has been publiehed by M. Siegel la
Mon. of the Soc. Archeol. di Roma, 1866, Tav. 1.

DiSCOVfifiY Of THE LION AT CHJ3R0NEA.

high projecting rock, which formed in ancient times
the ciladc'i of tlie town, and was called ll^rpa^os in
Pausaoias (ix. 41), and Uerptax"^ '" Plutarch's ' Life of
Sulla' (Suli. c. 17). It is said to have derived its later
Dame from one Chaeron, who, according to Plutarch,
built it towards the east^ whereas it has previously faced
the west. ^Cf. Paus. ix. 40, § 5 ; Steph. Byz. s. v. ;
Plut. de Curiosit. 1.) It is not mentioned in Homer,
but has been supposed to be the same as the Boeotian
Arne (Paus. ix. 40, ^ 5), Its position naturally ex-
pitsed it to be the scene of extensive niiiitary operations ;
indeed, it is to the great battles fought at or near it that
CljEEronea owes whatever fame it possesses. Of these,
the first took place in b.c. 447, the result of which was
that the Athenians lost the supremacy they had for
a sljurt time exercised in Btcotia. A parly friendly
to the Atlienians had held the town ^ hut it having
been seized by the opposite faction, Tolmidas was dis-
patched agitinst it with a small party, and tliough suc-
cessful in taking the town, was soon after defeated by
the Bceolians, and hims<;lf slain, (Thucyd. i. 1 13 ; Diod.
xii. 6.)

The second and most celebrated battle was fought
at Chieronea on August 7tb, b,c, 338 ; and, in this,
Philrp of Macedon, by overthrowing tbe united forces
of the Athenians and Bceolians, succeeded in crushing
for ever the Uberltes of Greece. Strabo, ix, p. 41,
states ihat it was in memory of a famous hand of 300
Theban^, most of whom fell in this battle, that a se-
pulchre was erected, and, Pausanias adds, surmounted
by a lion, as the emblem of the spirit which bad ani-
mated these Thebans,— a monument of even greater
value for us, as no record has come down to our times

I
I

Tiilh any details of that famous day- The words of

Tausanias are as follows: — UpotnoxTtav S« rrj iraXei^
woKxHiphptov SijBaimv ^(rriv €v rat Trpor ^iXnnrov ay^vi airo-
vavQirmyv' ot>* e'mytypa'mai /lei/ Srj eTrt-ypafifia, ejruTTffHi fie
fTr^frtiit avT^ \fan> ' (f>fpoi 5 av ej Tail/ avhpav fj^iXio'Ta rov
uvfiov ' emypafifia &€ aireimv {cfiat BoKetv) otl ovk eoiKora
rp ToXfij} s^ioi, TO, £« rov Zaifiovo^ xiko\ov$t}<ts. " On
approaching the city," says be, '* is the tomb of the
Boeotians who fell in the battle with Philip. It has no
inscription ; but the figure of a lion is placed upon it
as an emblem of the spirit of those men. The in-
scription has been omitted, as I suppose, because the
gods had willed that their fortune should not be equal
to their prowess." [Mure's Transl. i. pp. 220-1.)

From the time of Pausanias to the visit of Mr.
Taylor and his party, the existence of the lion re-
mained wholly unknown ; and we have the successive
testimony of Gell, Dodwell, Leake, and Hammond that
they sought for it in vain within the district where
they reasonably hoped to find it.

Nay, what i* most strange is that though the pas-
sage in the * Literary Gazette ' we have quoted had
been then in print the best part of ten years. Colonel
Mure, who visited ChBeronea in 1641, had evidently
never heard the true history of its discovery, but sup-
posed it had been excavated by some of the modern
Greek authorities. Mr. Grote, too, does not allude
to it in his history of the battle ; while the compiler
of the article "Chseronea," in Smith's * Dictionary of
Geography,' 1854, simply refers to the description of
it in Colonel Mure's travels.

As, however, the description of this distinguished
traveller is remarkably clear and graphic, 1 have

DISCOVERY OF THE IIO.V AT CH.tRONBA.

iWight it might be not uninteresting to the Society
to Iranscribe at length what he says.

"About a mile, or little more/' says he, *' from the
Khan, on the fight side of the road from Orchomenos,
is tlie sepulchre of the Boeotians who fell in the battle
of Chjeronea. At the period when this district was
traversed by Leake, Dodwell, Gell, or any other pre-
vious traveller to whose works 1 have had access,
liotbing was here visible but a tumulus. The lion
by which Pausanias describes it as having been sur-
aoimted had completely disappeared. The mound of
earth has since been excavated, and a colossal marble
lion discovered, deeply embedded in its interior. Thia
nobie piece of sculpture, though now strewed in de-
tatlied masses about the sides and interior of the ex-
cavation, may still be said to exist nearly in its original
intfgrity. It ia evident from the appearance of the
figments that it was composed from the first of more
iWn one block, although not certainly of so many as
its remains now exhibit. None of the fragments, how-
fver, seem to have been removed. The different pieces
at^ 80 scooped out as to leave the ioterior of the figure
hollow, with the twofold object, no doubt, of sparing
Dialerial and saving expense of transport. 1 could
obtain no authentic information as to the period and
the circumstances of this discovery. The story lold
on the spot was, thai the celebrated patriot chief
Odysseus, when in occupation of this district, had ob-
served a piece of marble projecting from the summit
of tlie mound, which he further remarked, when struck,
produced a hollow sound. Supposing, therefore, ac-
cording to the popular notion, that treasure might be
concealed in the interior of the tumulus, he opened it

DISCOVERY OF THE LION AT CH^RONEA.

T3p, and, under the same impression, broke the lion,
which was at that time entire, inlo pieces, or, bs llie
tradition goes, blew it up. Another account is, that
the lion was first discovered by that patriarch aniung
the present race of Hellenic archseologers, the Aut^triafl
Consul, Gropius ; Odysseus beiugonly entitled to th^H
credit of having severed it in pieces. That the go^B
verninent, durinj; the ten years of comparative trao-
quillity the country has now enjoyed, should have domflH
nothing for its preservation, is another proof how htlle
the rei;eneration of Greece has done for that of her
monufneiits. It would appear that the uiarble, with
the lapse of ages, had gradvially embedded itself in tl
soft material: Lhat formed its base, so as finally to h&\
sunk, not only beneatJi the surface of the tumuIuSj
but, to judge trom the appearance ot the excavation,"
even of the plain itself, a remark.ible instance of the
effect of time in concealing and preserving, as well as
in destroying, monuments oi ancient art.

^' This lion may, upon the whole, be pi'oncunc(
the most interesting sepulchral monument in Greece,1
perhaps in Europe. It is the only one dating from the
better days of Hellas, v?ith the exception perhaps of
the tumulus of Marathon, the identity of which is be-
yond dispute. It is also an ascertained specimen of
the sculpture of the most perfect period of GreeU art.
That it records the last decisive blow beneath which
Hellenic independence sank, never prominently to rise
again, were in itself a sufficiently strong claim on our
warmest sympathies. But the mode in which it records
that fatal event renders the claim doubly powerful ;
for this monument possesses the afl'ecting peculiarity
of being erected, not, as usual with those situated like

he
as

ceV

DISCOVERY OF THE LION AT CKXRONEA.

itself on a Held of battle, to comtueraofale the victory,
but the misfortunes of the warriors whose bodies re-
pose in the soil benealb* — the valour, not the success
of their struggle for liberty." {' Journal of Tour in
Greece,' vol. i. pp. 218-220, 1841.)

In Mr. Newton's recent work on ' Halicaruassus,
BrdOchidee, and Cnidus/ vol. it- part 2, are some in-
teresting notices uf the lion-moiiuments of the Greeks,
with reference to the great lion procured by him from
Cdldus, which once surmounted a building, ori;^inally,
il would seem, a Poitjundrion. He adds an excellent
remark made to him by the late Sir Thoruas Wyse:
"that the lion of Chzeronea, being the emblem of a
(lefeat, is placed in an attitude expressive of angry de-
fiance; while that of the Cnidian lion, being one of
natural repose, seems rather \\\e symbol of a victory.'*
THis in great measure confirms the judgment of
Colonel Mure.

W. S. W. Vaux.

While this paper was in type, T received the follow-
ing letter from Mr, G. L, Taylor, which 1 have much
pleasure in appending to this paper ; —

Broadstairs, April 29M, 1864.
Mr DEAR Sm,
I was much gratified yesterday eveuiiig, on my return
from LoiidoD, at fiudiiig your letter aud the pruuf, which is
dnirii lip with eltamess and accuracy,

^Vith regard to the extract (April, 1821) from an " utipuh-
hihn] Journal of a Tour iu Greece," I am persuaded from its
•tj'lc, and the circumstances detailed, that it was written by
my&iend Mr. Creey himself, and selected by Jerdan, with

12 DISCOVERY OF THE LION AT CH^RONEA.

-whom he wai then on intimate terms. It would appear that
the discovery had not, as I supposed, been inserted in 1818,
but introduced in his Journal in 1824.

I need scarcely remark that it corresponds with my account
as much as the notes of two persons on the same subject
naturally would, and evidently records the same event. I
find in my notes the same observations respecting the theatre
and fountains contained in his. The friend mentioned as
** referring to our extracts and notes," was, I doubt not, him^
seff; and the other friend, " whose eagerness encouraged the
attendants," meant your humble servant.

This notice, and every circumstance in your paper, go to
prove that this interesting piece of ancient sculpture was dis^
covered by us on the 3rd June, 1818.

I am, dear Sir, yours truly,

George L. TatloA.

II.-SOitE ACCOUNT OF A VOLUME. CONTAINING
PORTIONS OF PTOLEMYS GEOGRAPHY, AND OP
THE "GEOGRAPHI GR.ECI MINORES" (BRIT. MUS.
ADD. MSS. 19, 391).

BT 3AMSa TATBS. H.A., r.n.B., ETC. ETC,

(Bead Apri] 14th. 1863,)

The geographical writers of ancient Greece have
been divided into two classes, viz. the four greater
geographers, Strabo, Pausanias, Ptolemy^ and Sle-
phanus of Byzantium, and the Oeographi Grtsei Mi-
uores, including all the rest. Although many of the
treatises belonging to the latter division have been
found only in fragments or in single manuscripts, the
matter contained in them is bo curious and important
that they have engaged the attention and exercised the
editorial bkill of the most eminent scholars. It has
been my good fortune to find in the British Museum
a volume containing not only a considerable portion
of Ptolemy's Geography, but either the entire remains
or considerable frftgments of nine of the Geograplii
GfEci Minores, viz. Agathemerus, and the Conipen-
(liura published under his name ; Dionysius of Byzan-
tium, a fragment which had been lost ; Arrian's Peri-
plus of the Euxine Sea, hi& letter to Trajan, and his
^m Penplus of the ErythrEcan Sea ; Hanno's voyage on

M3. OF TUB GEOGBAPHI GB^CI MINORES

the coast of Africa ; Philo on the seven wonders of
the world ; and a chrestumathy, consisting of extracts
from Strabo. It appeared desirable to give an account
of this volucne, in order that it might be used by those
who are now engaged, or who raay hereafter be en-
gaged, in editing the same authors. A general de-
scription, written with this view, is nearly all that 1
have attempted, and in this undertaking I have to
acknowledge the kind assistance and encouragement
afforded to nie by Sir Frederic Madden. K.H., Keeper
of the Manuscripts in the British Museum, H. Ward,
Esq.» of the same depiirtment, and W. S. W. Vuux,
Esq., Honorary Secretary of the Royal Society of Li-
terature.

The volume is lettered on the back ' Tractatus de
Geographic, Griece,' and it appears from a note in it
by Sir Frederic Madden tJiat it was purchased of M.
C. Simonides in March, 1853. It has been already
noticed, as follows, by Sir F. Madden, in a letter pub-
lished in the 'Athenseura.'iMarchSth, 1856, p. 299 :—

" A Treatise on Geography, compiled from Strabo,
Arrian, Ptolemy, etc. j with three rude maps. (Fifteenth
century.)" ^

A fuller account of the contents of the volunSf
describing them as six different MSS., has been pub-
lished by Mr, Charles Stewart, in his ' Biographical
Memoir of Constantine Simonides,' London, 1859,
It is as follows : — ^

" I. Arrian's Description of the Euxine PontiS
(Fifteenth century)

"2. Arrian's Letters to Trajanus Adrianus, in
which also is the description of the Euxine. (Fifteenth
Wutury.)

IN TH6 BRITISH MUSKUU.

"3. Arrian's Description of the Erytlirwan Sea.
[Fifteenth century.)

"4. Two books of the 'Geographical Guide' of
Claudius Plolemy, together with two very curious
geographical tablets, (Fifteenth century.)

" 5. The ingenious Philo on the iSeven Wonders.
(Thirteenth century )

'* 15- Passages from the Geojjraphy of Sirabo.
Ififleenth century.) *'

It appears to me that all these tracts are of the
same age, and that " Philo od the Seven Wonders "
nmsi be assigned to the tifleenlh century, with the
olbers; alfio that Mr. C. Stewart's account, having
been taken from verbal statements made to liim by
Dr. Simonidcs, is very imperfect. It is important to
observe, that the contents of the volume were delivered
by Dr Simonides to the British Museum in detached
portion?, and were afterwards bound together.

I now proceed to give some account of the volume
from my own observation.

It is a folio of 21 leaves, and of parchment, in good
preservation, so far as it is entire, AH appears to
be from the same band^ altEiouj^h the former and
ihelalter portions, which I shall distinguish hereafter,
liave belonged orij^inally to two different volumes.

The titles of the separate treatisi s are in red ink, and
sftin mo8t cases affixed at the end as well as the be-
ginoing of the treatise. The writint:; is in general
disrinct and regular, except that it is very full of con-
t^clions. The three tirst leaves are ruled, tlie ten next
are not ruled; the eight nexl* containing ' Ptolemy,'

MS. or GEOaBAPUI GR^CI MINORES IN &^M.

are ruled. The number of lines in a page varies ffom
forty-three to iilty. Tlie lines are closer, and conse-
quently more numerous, in the pages which are not
ruled, than in those which are ruled.

At the commencement is a Tahle of Contents,
folhiwi :-

'O T*i>v ypatfieiTiiiv oiSe ^i/SX/wi' irlva^ [iu red).
a< 'TiroTi/Triwcrti ysritypaipias €V errnofi^.. fi. Aya&Tffiepav
Opifu}i'Of yrtijypafptay vjTOTtrKwtrit. y, 'Avtf^tav Bdtxeis
wpocnryopiat CK rwv 'ApurroT^Kov? iripl cr7j/taTQn». S. /Si
vvatau Bir^avriov dpnir^ovs^ Buo^Qpov, e. ^Appiapov irtpi^
TrXtJUs Kv^eii'ou froi-TOv €KaT€pti)v toiv rjTretpmv Tav Trapa Tijv
*Aaiav Kal 'EvpoiTTTiV £iijKOV(rait>. f". ToO avrov eTTttrroXif^^
wpos Tpaiafou iv ri tcai TreptVXoi/y Ev^etvov itdvtov. £1 To^H
avTov irepnrXovs Ttjs MpvOpas $a\a<r<rt)\i. tj. Avuuivov Kxtp-
Xfj^viQiv 0aa-t\^ws TTtptTrXom Tmv virkp riis 'HpaicXcov^M

Kpoi-ov TejUCi-fi. 0. 4>iKaii'os Bv^avriau Tr^pi tuiv eirTu, Sea-
/idrutp. I. '£« rrnp Srpu^(ifVos yewypa^iKmv if BiffXiay^^M
j^ptjffTOfiadecai. lit. n\fHjTfip-^ov irtpt trorafiwv Koi QpQtv
fjrwiJi/jUiay Kat Tbtv ev avTOii iVptrJKop.^i'wv. i^. Tlap$^pii
TTepl epcaTiKtiiv TraBi^pruriitv. ly. ^Avrcovivov At^epaKti fiera-
fiop^bitr£anf (rvi/ayaiy^. (5. ndrpia KaiVfTTavrivovTrdX^t^.
Ka.ra JirTV)(iov iWvtrrpLOf. le. ^Xe'yovTOi TpaXKiavov
aTT^XfvBepov Kaiaopoi v^pt Bavp.a<xiii}v Kat fioKpofficov.
15", Tov avTDv irept OXv^xTTtfav ayiiiVdiv, i^, *j47roX.\Q)woU
urropiai uavftti^iai, iij. Aimyovov laToptutv 'H'apaBo^toi/
cvvayaiyi}. id, ItnrQKpaTovs eiria-ToKrj Oefj-iaroKXeovt,
K* Aioytvovf Tou Kwof. Ufa, BpovToii 'Pmiialtav uwaTov,

The manuscript to which this title belonged mui
Fiave been, when entire, a book o^' great value am
interest ; and the original, from which it was probabh

CQMPABED WITH THE PALATINE MS.

copied, must have been considerably, perhaps some
centuries older, and of higher value in proportion.
All the twenty-one articles in the list, except No. 4,
have been puhlished.

It may be useful to compare the titles in this \kt
with those of the MS. No. SQH, formerly helonj;ing to
the Palatine Library at Heidelberg, which is described
bvBast, inhis'EpistoIa Critica,' Lips. 1809, pp. 2-98.
It appears that eighteen out of the twenty-one titles
in (he list recently brought to light hy Sjmonides agree
almost word for word with the articles in tJie Palatine
MS., and that they occur in the same order, except
that the epistles of Hippocrates and Themistocles,
wbich are entered as separate articles in the Pala-
tine list, are put together as one article, No, 19, in
the Simonides list. The four first articles in the
Simonides list^ and the beginning of the fifth, aie
wanting in the Palatine ; and the second in the Pala-
tine, 'Appiai'ov RvvTiyrriKot is alone wanting in the Si-
monides list.

It will be necessary to refer again to the Palatine
list in what follows.

I now proceed to give some account of the tracts
in the Simonides list in the order in which they
occur.

I, 'TwoTV7r(a<Tis yewypatfiia^ ee hnrofi^y — 'A Sketch ' or
'Compendium of Geography.' This title is repetded
in red before the treatise. It immediately follows the
table of contents, and then the treatise itself fills the
four first pages and part of the filth. The same tract
18 described by HoTstenius, as he found it, a.d. 1628,
in 3 Codd. Regii at Paris. See Bredow, Epist, Pari-
sienses. Lips. 1812, p. 10; Holstenii Epist. ed, Boisao-

VOL. vin, c

IRAPHI GHitCl MtNORRS.

nade, Par. 1 8 1 7, p. 54 ; TTudson, Geogr. Gr. Min. vol. ii.
Oxon. 1703, pp. 33-(il. It was tirst published by
Tenulltus, Amstel. 1071, 8vo, and afterwards by Gro-
novius, * Geographica Antitjua,' L, Bat. 1097, pp. 215
—250, as the second book of Agathemerus, and
in this Hudson follows Gronovius. It begins with
the words 'H r^? oXtjv yfjf irepi^nTpos, and ends with
fj /tej- hi) Ka&' jj/inp ^a'\aa-<ra Toiavri}. The Siinonides ci^^H
dex shows that it is a distinct treatise by itself I^^
chap. ix. Trepi opibiif ^€yia-Tatv, where Athos IS mentioned,
Bl marginal note in black ink refers to that circui
stance. This illustrates the fact stated to me
Simonides, that he obtained the volume from Moui
Athos.

2. 'AyaOijiiipov tou "OpBcovos yewypa^pias vTroTvirotai
Immediately follows No. 1, ami breaks oH" at tl
bottom of the sixth page with the words ^x Sc Btncpoi
ejti TTOfTov Kai Trj ^ATTiKfj ' etm ytip fiaitpa. 1 liese WOfils
occur in chap, v., and siiow that about half of the
treatise is wanting in this manuscript. It is foni
entire in various MSS. See Gronovius, Hudsoi
Bredow, and Ilolstenius, uhi supra ; Fahricii Bibl. Gl
?d. Tlarles. torn. iv. pp. 615-617,

The title is repeated in red before the treatif
Marginal notes in red refer to the contents of ea<
page. The treatise itself is published as the first bot
of Agathemerus by the above-named editors, w.
seem to have taken great liberties in soa^e othi
respects.

3. The third article is entirely wanting, in cons*
quence of the loss of several leaves.

AGATHEMERUS. DIONYSIUS DYZANTINU3.

tract
■ was

4, ^froi^aiof Bv^jniov at'ii-jrXovs BouTTopov, This article
begins at the top of the seventh ptige, and may be con-
gidered unique, since onl}^ one fragment of the same
tract has been known to exist in recent times, which
was its commencement, and this, now recovered, is its
tnation. The exordium, having heen found in
ain Vatican and Paris MSS.,' wasrirst pulilished by
Du Fresne in liis * Constantinopolis Christiana/ and
afterwards by Hudson, Geogr. Gr. Min. vol. iii. IIol-
eteaius had found it, and expresses in his letter to
Peiresc^ a.d. 16:^8, an earnest desire that tlie treatise
itself might he discovered and published entire. See
Bredow, Epist. Par. p. 15.^

Such being the importance attributed by scholars
to the commencement of the tract, [ have not he&italed
to copy the close of it as discovered by myself in the

ISimonides MS.
(Simonlde* MS., top of 7th pag-e.)
To/p aiTo n^r Ri,Ouv:as 0aai\ia}v. Xi/^fjv tu dvTOf travv
JcaXa* i^fB' ov uxptiiJiificav AteTou P'jJ^oi, Tovvo^a /lei/ airo
Wm ayTifiOTOv ' Trerpiahes 5e airav Kai ay^i^aOes ' evdiv
•oAiror AfiVKOf e7r(«XJ}(ref " xat Tptovir^ia -irtStojn virtiop '

IVTjpat 0 if avTw KrjTutSsLt i^&vwu ' (^ fjs TTaXanSer a-jra rrjs
' See Fabrictus, Bibl. Gr. ed. Uarlee. iv. p. 592, and Kluge,
lnHdiiDonis Nav., p. 48.
* Iti bin notes oti Stcpb. Bvz. p. XpiMTOTroX-Ls, ed. Dindorff Htil-
■tenkiu Qsserts that the lrf!ftti» o( Diodysius -k&i, extaDt in the
litffaries of Italv and Bavgria. " Hid antiqui&suniis auctor Luline
*"3ituB est a Peiro GvHio cum cummentario eruiiili.-sinio de lliiS|ioro,
*t txtut Grace in Bibliolfievft Halite et Bavuritt." Du Frefne'a
"CorutBHliiiopoIis ChrUtinna " is the yecond Part of his " Historia
^rttiHiua," Par. 1680. The account of this fragment, with the
'^gtntal itself, is found after the Table of Conteata.

c 2

GHOGRAPHl GR.ECI MINORES.

kqXttqs tx&votu K-rrajQiyos nij- f>v)( erepo$ ' fiaXXov Se, £i XPH^m
ftij&fv vTro(TTti\afifvov raXijBes eiTrety, futvot ojSijpoT etc tij^^
Xa\KT}Zovuav axTifS' ra aXKa fiev yap &La(ft€p€i Toeraurov
Twv Evptairnai' oaav BaXarra ttJs yfjs ' ctt avr^ Be O^t'ppovt
OKpa * fied rfv TToXuj «at ^rn'rrtha? ai-yiit^oi ^pu^ov KaXara*
XifiyPi fiiff Of raXXflj? opfios 4'i.e\a XaXKijhoi'iajn ruiv f^^ftx^^

hvVtjStVTOiV avSpOiV. FTTi S OUTJ) ^OlfjrOf ITTTTtDS KOI 7repl^€pl]pl^^

ttf Kvickov ff^/ia 'jrepiypii<jit^v Ttjv ^luriv ' Btarpov he 7ts
HKa<Teiev opav aTrpovoT^rov errtTriBevfia ti/p ^vn^ats ' tovto 5
apa Kat K€K\T}rai ' TrXijeriOF o axpn Atp^Qs ovop,a ' K^KKijre
S OTTO TOV <r)(i]^aTQ? ' Kat crutfc)^tfs avroj aiytaXos ' icai
crro/ia fie avTw VTjrro? Trdi/v ffpetvfcia ' ica& tju XtvKttivop,^
0 ^v$Q9 vcj>u\of.s pa^itus €Tri Ti}v Evpanrrfv wrrorpeTrei. Ttl
ij^Qocav TOV Spopov ' irroovfi^voi yap &t) ttjv o>friv erriif/opov
pevpari Ttppouui tov iropov. BXnfijfv avrov XaXin^Sorc
KpXov(H.v irotpoir opo/wt $ep,(.voi Koi TT} •nap' avrovs <rvp,^aLi'ov-
Tos oiKslov ' tvBev TO icaXovp,(VQv TJarapfoviov ' Kal pitr' Kin
NavaiKXeta ' xao rjVj tpno-t^ XaXKrfSoviOL vavpayia irepteyi
vovTO Twv ^iravTia a^iai irX^ovTotv, ^E^aia re Treplppoi

aKpaTTfpiOV ' Xrtl AUfCtiStOir KoXtTOS FTTlUKCitS ^U0VS ' *} f^O

aTTo avSpos Meyapeass' KvfcXa^ioySi otto tivos t^v emj^aiaiwi']
Tr\i}ffiav 5e avrov Navtrtfia^wv ' aWi)s vaupaj^^iar iri
ffTipov ^tiipioi' ■ o3ev KDcoutaVf tavofi-daOrf Bf Ka$ vTrep/SoXaa
^aXeTToTTjiTos Kntr /io^07jj3(ar timk €TTOiiC7}f7avTfov * tnatT€i yat
ot} 0ia(TD€VT€f £f CTrfcrow Tijs y^wpas ' KaToiriv £e avrov, to p.€i
AKpai Poi^ovaat. Xeyof^evai ' tov vtpi airras dywp>dvQv
pot^oOifTos Kvp.aTos ' TO Sc AitTtcoi ' p.tti^mv pep 5 wpf
•TrapaTToXvs Se ' inro Se erepop ' ap<f>ia $€ xaB opotoTtjTa
trj(ripaTas ' rovrtp <rvve-^es Kat tm irovr^p Kara ttjv Evp<i>7
TrapdXXtjXoif " p^B or Xip.iiif KaXXto'TOS e« re prSySovg
T}a^uy(iai ' TTiplypacf>€i S« avroO to fieye9os ^tov ^a$(ia Kt
paXSaxTj. Ttl Sc inrep rijs Ba\do-av}s, veSlov hrdvTfs^

DJONYSIUS fiYZANTINUa.

rr;!' aicn)v ' K^xXyrat S^ Xpvcro-jfoXi} . wy fj.€if ^vlot ^amv ^trX
7:75 Ufpaoiv riy7}fiovia5! evraCSa Troiou/ieviov tov trpoctiovroi
airo TfcJi/ TTopoov j^verov tov uffpcia-fiov, wy Se ot wXEiovf
Xptftrov iraiBuy Xpv<rt]iBof xat AyajAt/j-ifovos Tutpov. euravOa
•yap avTov ^nrtotna Kara ficos 'At^yiadov tal KXfT«t^i/^crTpftff
a^iuciffBat Biavoovfifvov cp Tavpovt ctf I^if^fetav 'TrtpaiovaQatr
Tjpf aSit\<pitv ' ^S^i yap etvat ttji' ^Itfttyeveiav ^ApreptZos
up€tap ' voa^ Be Kapovra /caraXiTretv atjb savrox/ t^ ^up{0>
Toupofia ' BvvatTQ B av Kai Bia tijv tou \tp.^vos evxatpiav
o&Tw it€'c\^(T&ai j^vtfw Trapofiotoi/vrrDV to Bavfiutrtov, Kp$€V
OKpa TTpoTTnTTfi Tols Tf/* 0a\uTn}S' wXfjyatp eirtSpofiop " ttoXus-
yap eir avnjv Qi9ovp.evQf 0 TrXnvs TrpoT tov xaXovfievov avfia^
ftiKkarat Bovv. €<m Be otov atf>£Tr}piov tov Trpor nji' Evpw-mjv
ZtaTrXov ' KfU kuop \i$ov X^vkov ' KaB' ijt ^ovs ' 3LaprjTos
ABfjvattov OTpaTrjyou 'TraXXnitrjV BotBtai' epmuda KapjjVffttP
mroK7}Sei/aav70s^ ' <ri)paiV€i te ij eiriypa^/j tov Xoyov raXijBef '
01 ^iv yap ftr>caLav xa\ araXalTTaipov 7rotovp,evoc r^v IcTOptav
Horrof T^f apyala^ Xi^eaa elifai rrjv etKova " TrXettrrov diro-
vXavot^evoi TaXi}6ovs ' /itra Se TifV jSow Hpayopa Kprjurj '
mi T€fiiVos TjpQiop Evpof^TTOv' ^cp ou aiyiaXos xjtttios 'I/^epar
woTufAOf HaTapBopiJ'oy^ Kat ev avTtp np-evos At^pootji}? ' wapa
? avTDV oXiyos terdphv ttoXXtjv TTavv ireptypa^u XepaovT\<Tov '

t(ft r}t IJ TToXif ftlKpOV VTTip XoXKTjBovaS TTOTUfiOV ' KOI Xip.€V€r

up^OTipxaBev KaTo. tus cttI tox' laSfiov ilva^otpTjmis. avrtxftwjr

nor O irpoT ^{TTT^paV atpopatv J^ef.pVTTOtTJTOS Of D TTpOs TTJtf CW
jciu Bu^avTLOif ' aVTT} S aV€iTTrfK€ Xofffov fiev ^OafiaXaiTfpa,
TfOiOV Se TpayiyTepa ' iroXXa he €v oirrjj 6avfiatrta Kara re
apjfatonjTa Ttfs KruT^ta? xat Trpa^ci? Kot rv^as xtu ras eir
afii^repas f^rraffoXas ' p.aXiUT'-i yi prijv rep^epo? Km ^t)<TTTiptov
'AfroXXunpof ovhfvof Ttap (ifcpitiv uTrohteuTepos ' eo-Tw Se rtppxi
T^ Xffyrpj TOVTOv 5e Ktu toIs eiriovffi tov BooTTopov ttjs.
itnopias.

OEOGRAPHI GR£CI MINORES.

Under this we find in red, ^lawaiou Buptvrtou ava-rrKovs
Boairopov, SO as to prove the authorship ol the tract,
tlie title of each article having beea inserted both
before and after. M

The Tubricator^ has then added an important anno'
tation. He says —

^itpp$ci>Tai. ov TTpos 'TTeii'v tTTrouhtitav avTiypaipov. ^"

The epigram referred to by Dionysius is also added
exactly au it is found in Brunck's ' Analecta,' totu. iii.
p. 187, and in the ' Anthologia,' by Jacobs, torn, iv,
p. 155. It occupies a very small space, being com-
pressed as much as possible, hut Is easily divisible
into eight hexameters and pentameters.

The original text of Dionysius Byzantinus having
been lost, with the exception of the two fragments
aboye mentioned, it is important to observe that the
whole of it, omitting the exordium, still exists in a
Lutin translation made by the learned Frenchman
Pierre Oilles. This writer is best known by his work
• De Bosporo Thracio,' in which he has incorporated
bis translation of Dionysius, accompanying it with
explanatory annotations. Jle died at Home in 15^5,
and his account of llie Thracian Bosporus was first
published by his nephew at Lyons, in 13GI. It has
been often reprinted. I use it as found in the Venice
edition of the Thesaurus of Gronovius, torn. vi. The
entire Latin translation by Gilles was never published

' After the capyist harf finished a manuFcript so far as he was re-
quired lo accomplish his work, it was banded to the " rubricjalor "
to add ih red the tttlies, the initiul lellcre, tuargirkal notet^^ and other
exiilBnat]OD&. See Pfeiffer, * Ueber Bucber'HandschnfteOi,' pp. 55,
66,

DipNYSlUS BYZANTINUS.

*
*

separately until it appeared in Ihe third volume of
Hudson's ' GeograpliiGrseci Mitiores/ pp. 1-23. The
MS. from which tlilles translated has long smce dis-
appearedj but we may now form some judgment of its
accuracy from the fragment of the original, which
I have brought to light, and which appears to be
about a seventh part of the whole. I here insert the
corresponding part of the Latin translation.

Tranilaiion of Dionysiug Bys. by Peter Gyilius^ an published
in Gyllitts ' De Boapora 'fhracio* lib, ill. c. 6 [Grcnovu
The$., ed. Vtitft., vul. vi. pp. 3197-3210).

"... a Rege quodam Bithynise. Pcrtus in ipso perbonua*
post quem eat prumontoriuoi d€T6pT}-)(^ov, a 6gura nomiTiatum :
est autem petrusum toluin et proximum liabens mare pro-
fundum usque ad Dram littoris. Inde sinus Amycus appeU
latus, et Gronychia campus supinus et planus, in ipso autem
pis^catiunea cetaceorum pittcium : deinde Paludes a simili ex-
ft^erstione paluduiti, qU£e sunt in penitimo sinu nuncupato
Cornu Byzaritii.

** Post Paludes subi^equitur sinus nuncupatus Karayyeiov,
ad se maxime alliciens pi&ces, siquis alter, ac potius (si nihil
decet supprimere eum, qui veritatem dicit) solus ex littore
ChalcedoniDrum est bene piscosus : verumtamet] tantum
differt ab Europwo, quantum differt mare a terra. 'Ktt* ftit^J
a^vppoV'i uKpa, hoc est, In ipso, vol post ipsum est promonto-
rium Osyrrhoum. Post Oxyrrhoum succeders littus planum
etniultuni appellatur Phryxi portus ; post quern alter portusj
et Phiela Chalcedoniorum valde potentum. 'EttI Se ai/T^, id
est, in ipso, vel post ipsum. I'hieEa est tumulun supinus et
rctundus in circulo figuram circursiscrihena basim. Theaimm
aiiquis cuiijectaret se videre improvisum a natura coiistitutuiu.
Pnipe autcni est promontoriuin nominatum Lemhus, a simili-
tadine lembi. Sub littus ilU contiuuuni est inaula valde bre-
Tis, juxta quam maris vadum exalbescena cautibus sub aqua
jacentibus in Europam avertit piscium cursuni, cujus aspectu

GEOGKAPnl SR^Cl MIN0RB3.

exterritl fretum transeunt secundo Bospori fluxii. Chali
donii ipsam insulam appellant BKa^rjVj apto nomine, et pf
prio experieiiticerei qufe accidere solet. Indeest Potamonian :
post Potamnnion succedit Nausicliji, apud quani dicunt Clial-
cedo]iio3 bcUo navaU superasse Eidversarios contra se naW-
gantes: inde Echtea, Trepi'ppow proniontoriurrij et sinus
appellntus. Lycadium, satis profundus : illud quidem a. v'u
Hegarensi, Lycadium, sive Cyul&dion, a quwdani iiidigena.

" Prope Lj cadium proraontoriunT est Nausimachium, loct
altera pugna navali iUustris; inde Cicanium nDniinatum
excessu iimlitiffi inculariim. Seditione enitn viiolenta press
ex luco exciderutit. A tergo autem Ciconii sunt p&rtii
'Pot^ovaaL ^Axpat (ex eo nominatee, quod circa ipsas fragunn-"
tur fluctusj et cursu muriuurante feruntur), partim Disci
major quidem primusj multo minor secundus; ambo app(
lati a simiSiitudine fifjuriSB-

" Pust Discos sequitur portus niagiiitudiue et tranquilUtat
pulctierritnus et optimus. Ipsius magnitudinem circui
Bcribit littus profundom et moUe. Supra mare jacet campt
acclivis in littus. Appellatur autem Chrysopolis, ut quidar
dicunt, ex en^ quod Persre intperantes in hunc locum cogerent
auri acervoa exactos al) urbium tributis ; ut vero niulti trv^|
duiU, a Clirvse, fiHo Chryseitlis et Agamemnonia, ibi niortuo
et sepultn. In hunc enim locum dicunt Cbrysen fugieiitets^^
tnetu j^g'tsthi et Clrtemncstrie perrenisae, cogitantein ^^|
Tiiuros transire ad sororem Ipbi«;eniam, Sacerdotem initiatam
Dianie; sed illuni morbo laborantem, hie sepultura afieetum
fuissC] suoque es nomine loco nomen reliquisse* Posset
etiam ob porCus eonimoditatera ita appellari, ab iis^ qui mira-
biba Buro comparare sulent-

" Post Chrysopolim promontariura maris ictibus expositum
prominet; multa enim navigatio ad ipsum impulsa contra
promonturium nominatum Bovem concertat. Est autem is
locus tanquani e carceribus eniittens trajicientes in Europauni
Iti hoc prumontorio exislit columna lapidis albi^ in qua extat
Bo&;f Charetis Imperatoris Atbeniensium conjux, quam hie
mortuam sepeUvit. Inscriptio autem signiticat sermoi

DtONVSlUS BYZANTJNUS,

v«ritatem : at ilH^ qui vanam reddunt historiaoi, putunt anti-
qufe Bovis stntuam, aberraiites a veritate.

"Post locum appellatum Buveni>sequitur fons nominatus
Hermagora et deLubrum herois Eurosti. Secundum id ex-
istit Uttus supinum et planum, lenissimo fluvio irrigatum, in
ipsoque Veneris templum, atque juxt& ip&um parvus isthmus
maltacn circumsc-ribit Chersonesum, in qua urbs Chalcedon,
pBulo supra fiuviuiu appeliatum Chalcedonem sita, portus
Qtrinque habens in flexibus in jslhmum recedentibug j unum
quidem ad vesperam spectantem, altemm ad Solia ortum ;
ipsa <iuideni effertur colle quidem buniilior, planitie vero
asperior, Malta in urbe hac admiratione digna, ob antiqui-
tat-enij et res gestas, et fnrtunas, ct in utramque partem
mutationes : maxmie autem adniirabilta, Apullinis templum,
et oraculum nulla summrirum oraculorum infenus, Verum
finis e&to meae Bospori Liistorice."

ANNOTATIONS.

Line 1, Tbe account, as we now have it, both in the
original and in the Latin translation, begins wRh the
"Bay of Mucaporis, named after a king of Bithynia,"
and identical, as Von Hammer thinks,^ with the modera
Chunkar Iskelessi* AUtov p'tx^^t eagle's thorn, may
bare been the name of a low thorny bush, fit for
makiQg hedges, the form of which was supposed to
appear in this promontory. Observe the Ionic form
of both words.

Line 5. JIaXuSe?, the Latin jjo/wrfe^, 1 find "JTaXoijSt,
palus, paludis," in the Glossarium Barbaro-Grcecum of
Umgius.

Line 15. The woj-d hriT^levfia, adaptation, is indis-
tinct ; but I think it may safely be assumed. Through-
out the whole codex there is an utter disregard of the

* Contlautitiopolds, i. p. 291.

GEOGRAPHI GR.^CI MINOBES.

division of words, aod yet they are not joined to-
gether.

Line 27. KuxXahiov seems to be a mistake of th<
transcriber for AvKahov ; but it appears that Gillei
found it in his copy.

Line 31). Pierre Gilles has observed, that a clear
proof of the antiquity and genuinetiesa of the treatise of
Dionysius is atfbrded by the circumstance that Stepha«f
Dus Byzanlinus, who wrote about a,d. 500, has quoted
the passage on the origin of the name XpuaoiroXirt^
introducing the quotation with these words : — ^

Atovvaios fi* a Bu^iIutiq^ toj* dvuTrXovv tov BofTtropov
ypcKJifOV Ttept ToiJ ovo^Laros a^rrou T«5e tf>'qtn. ifl

The subsequent editors ami commentators liave^
repeated the observation of Gilles. The quotation i
begins with KZKXTjTai and ends with *Ayafi('fivQvos', Theif
only variations are these: — Instead of iropmv [wayft and
vteatis) Stephaiius has TroXfaji' (cities). Instead of ots ht
at 7r\€tQVs Xpva-ov, Stephanus has ol fie TrXaoyy utto XpvfTQO.
From other circumstances it appears that Dionysiua
wrote in the second century. fl

Line 53. Here Pierre Gilles has taken the liberty o^
translating 'TraWaxiiv {concubine) by conjux. In thi
epigram upon the marble monument, which the Ath<
nian general Chares erected to her memory, he cal!(
her eyvtVis. We find the same mistake in Smith's
Diet, of Gr. and Roman Biography {i?. Damahs), where]
Chares and Damalia are represented as husband am
wife. In the same valuable work {v. Chares), the'
character of the general is depicted in terras which
justify the language of Diouysius, The iruXXafcq was
often a slave, and she was not ^infrequently called by
a name in the neuter gender, and this may explaiu

ARRIANI FERIPLUS EUXINI FONTJ.

why on this monument she is called B0t%Qv {caff), and
in Codinus and other historians AufiaXiv {heifer),
Gilles thinks that Codinus copied his account in great
part from Dionj'sius.

5. ^Appiavov, «.T.X. This tract immediately follows
Dionysius Byzantinus. It occupies the remainder of
the seventh page, the six pages following^ and the top
of the fourteenth, tt begins, Kara tow BpaKiov Boa-iropov

KOI TO OTOfia TOV Ev^€lVOV 7T0VT0V tV TOIS Sf^iOH TT}S Auia?

}i.ip€<nv vTTfpean tov QlBvvojv iOvovs, and it ends, ttj^

Afflt(tfTi&>f \ifd,in)9. fa & fit a a. The only manuscript
of this treatise hitherto known and used, viz. that
which is at the commencement of the Palatine codex,
is imperfect at the beginning. See Gronovii Geogr
Ant p, 133; Bast, Ep, ad Boissonade, pp. 3-34 ; Hud-
sou, voh i,*

In Bredow's Epist. Par. pp. 12, 16, in a letter from
Holstenius to Peiresc, a.d. 1G28, mention is made of a
Codex Vaticanus, containing the first part of the trea-
tise, and the writer expresses his '* vehement desire "
that the whole might be discovered. This treatise is
the raore remarkable from having been in great part
originally written, as it appears, in Iambic verses,
taken from the poem of Scymnus Chius.

6. Arrian's letter to Trajan fills the remainder of
the fourteenth page and the three following pages^ and
is No. 3 in the Palatine MS. (Bast, pp. 35-40). It

• This Codex Palatinu;, 398, was probably Been at Heidelberg by
SalmEisiua abouE a, p. 1G08. See Is. Casauboni EpjaColse, No. 518,
p. 585. ed, GrsP'/ii, p. 307, ed. Almeloveen.

GBOGRAPHl GR£C1 MLNOKES^

was first published by Sigismund Gelenius, together
with Arrian's Periplus of the ErythrEean Sea, Hanno's
Periplus, Plutarch de Fluviis, and Strabo's Chresto*
mathy, all from the same MS., and printed by Frobeij,
at Basle, 1533. Tbe tille of the volume is in Greek,,
and is copied by Fabricius, Bibl. Gr. ed. Harles, iv.j
p. 374, and by Siebenkeea iu his editioa of Strabo,
Prffif. p. 34.

7. Arrian's Periplus of tbe Erythreean Sea, si;
pages^ is published by Gelenius, with the last, fron^ thi
Palatine MS., which, according to Bast (p. 42), is
replete with errors. At the end of the tract in th(
Simonides AIS. the title is repeated as usual, and
followed by the remark also in red ink,

^uap6asrai av vpos tnrov^alov avrtypatftov.

On looking back to No. 4 we find tbe same reraarl
inserted by the rubricator with the addition of thi
word wavv before inrov&aioif. The sentence looks liki
a report or certificate from the rubricator to tht
abbot {kegmnenos) of the monastery. We learn froi
Bast (/. c.) thai the very same remark is found in th(
Palatine MS., at the end both of this tract and
tbe last. Its meaning seems to be, in each case, thai
the transcriber had not used a good {airouSalov) oi
very good {TraPvinrovBalQ*') copy. Can any inference bo]
drawn from the comparison of tbe Palatine and Si-j
monides MSS. in this as well as in other respects
Assuming the Simoiiides MS. to have been writtei
on Mount Athos, may we not now refer the Palatini
to the same source ?

8. Hanno's Periplus begins at the bottom of p. 23,

ARftlAN. HANNO.

I
I

and occupies rather more than half of p. 24. This
article, though sometimes called a fragment, is evi-
dently entire. The title, contained in the table of
contents (see above), is repeated hefore the document
itself. It was first published at Basle, by Sigismund
Geleoius, as above related. No. 6. Numerous editions
have been copied, witli little variation, after this, the
Editio Princeps, which is now extremely rare. Bast
says, that Gelenius published the MS. accurately, with
one exception, viz, that instead of oprj (j^etna dv6pa}-ira»f
aypitav he has published p-trd d. d. The next edition,
ly Johnua. Jacobus MUller, (Argentorati, I (161, 8vo,)
appears to be an exact copy of the first. The Greek
text fills nearly two pages. An English translation
which must have been made from the Editio Princeps,
exists in manuscript in the British Museum (Cod. Harl.
6356), and is published in Purchas's * Pilgrims,'

On comparing the second edition with the Simonides
MS. I find the following variations : —

Second Edition, ManvscHpt,

Title, Kapx^Boviatv Baart- BaffiXetos Kap)(ijBovL<i^v,

6. 'Eco^ev.

6. en-X-evcrey.

1 5. OaXitTTTf KaXovfievas.

1 G. yVTTtJV.

33. uTTorTp^-^avTef.

KVTTTJV.

37. Sp(<n p^yaKott Sa<r€<nv^ ope<n SojjcV* p^yaKot^.

38. ytvop.e6a,

41. els TOVfLTTpOCrOev T)fi€-
pas TTfl'Tf.

1. 48. €« TTjtf BaXa-nav.
L 51. rfKt^arOv tc itvp.

€yevofie6a.

eTre'ra. j^/xepar TreiTe e« TOVfj^
TrpouBev.

^Xii^arov irvp.

QBOQRAFH) GH^Cl HINOKES,

The critics have proposed certain conjectural emen-
dations, one oi which only is justified by this manu-
script, viz. iyijfdfieOa, wlijch wc find, as shown above,
instead of yiva^effa,. On the contrary, in 1, 58, where
we find fLcrptatf afiuvofievoi, for which Kluge (ed. Lips
1829) has substituted ir^Tpots u/iuyo^fVot, as necessai
to the sense, and Osann has proposed fiernopoir, tin
conjectural emendations are unsupported by the Ml
The same is the case in two instances (1. 15 and 1. 25j
of the occurrence of /caraix^a-afxev^ for which It has bee<
proposed to substitute Kar^xUa^^v. See Osann ii
'Zeitschrift fiir Alterthums-wissenschaft,* no. 69, a.i
1855, p. 549. Also the remark, that something hi
fallen out of the text before Xperrf? (I. 28), is unsu]
ported by the manuscript.

Although it is not my intention to attempt a genen
illustration of the geography or natural history of thii
Periplus, I think it desirable to refer to two of tlii
facts therein contained, on account of the confirmatiol
given them by the discoveries of recent travellers
The '* wild men" {avOpbiiroi ayplot), both male am
female, " covered with hair " {&a<r£tai toIs (ru/iacrci'), &□<
called "Gorillas" (yajfiWay), appear to have beei
identical with those now known by the same name, am
the skins, suspended by Hanno with his tablet in tb<
enclosure of the temple at Carthage, must have bee
similar to those now shown in the zoological gallei
of the British Museum. Kluge, indeed, in his note oi
the passage, asserts, that Hanno's Gorilla is undoubt-
edly the same quadruped with the orang-outang,
but the orang-outang, properly so called, is a ntilii
of Java and Borneo, and is specifically different froi
the gorilla^ being nituch smaller. In the second place.

HANNO. PHILO BVZANTINUS.

the description of "fiery torrents floAving into the
sea," of " the ground impassable on account of the
Heat," and of a '* mountain of immense size, as seen
by day, and appearing by night to emit fire which
reached the sky " (I. 48-53), the explanation of which
has hitherto been variously attempted, as referring
to the luminosity of the sea, to gleams of lightning,
or to ilie native practice of setting the long grass
and the woods on fire, suppositions adopted on the
assumption that no traces of volcanoes were to be
found on the western coast of Africa, seems now to be
fully elucidated by Mr. G. Mann's recent account of
the Cameroon mountains, opposite the island of Fer-
nando Po. This gentleman, with his compauionB, suc-
ceeded in reaching the highest summit of this group,
which they called Mount Victoria, and on which in
January, I8G2, ihey planted the British flag. They
ascertained its height to be about 4 132 metres= 13,553
English feet ; and they observed around it all the
usual features of a volcanic country, tracts of ashes,
craters, fields and streauis of lava, and clefts emitting
smoke. See Proceedings of the Linnean Society,
vol. iii. no. 25, a.d. 1863, pp. 1-12.

9- Philo on tlie Seven Wonders of the World, occu-
pies the remainder of p. 24 and the whole of p. 25,
with two lines of p. 26, after which is a vacant space.
This treatise has been hitherto known only from the
Palatine MS.^ of which I have already spoken. The
first edition was published by Leo Allatius, Romse,
1640 ; the second by Boessius, Lugd. 1661. We have
it also in the eighth volume of the ' Thesaurus' of Gro-
novius. Orelli followed with a very eoDiplete edltioa

OfiOGRAFHI OIl£CI MIN0RE5.

(Lips. 1816). He says (p. v.) that the text, as hitherto-
edited, was defaced by typographical and other errors^
without number. Baat (p. 4'2j makes a similar com-
plaintt On this account the second MS., now happil;
brought to hght, has a pecuhar value, although it is t<
be regretted that it ends, as the editions do, with th<
words Kal -Treptt tiie remainder of the 6th chapter^ " lh(
Temple of Diana at Ephesus," and the whole of th(
7tb, "the Mausoleum,*' being lost.

10. Chrestomathies, or Extracts from Strabo, fiU
the remainder of the 26th page. This is the seventl
article in the Palatiue list, and the last of those in th<
Simonidea list, which are preserved in the body of Ihi
MS. It may possess an unusual value, from the cir-<
cumstance that these Chrestomathies differ much froi
one another, and have been made by different writeral
See Fabricii Bibl. Graeca, ed. Harleg, iv, pp. 573-575 ;j
Strabo, ed. Siebenkees, Prsef. xxxiv.-xxxvi. ; Bredow,
Epist. Par. pp. 69-104. But I think it probable thai
this is the same which has been published by Gelenii
from the Palatine MS., and after him by Hudsoi
Alraeloveen, Falconer, and others. Bast considerec
the Palatine MS. aa unique, but Bredow says that h(
had found part of the same text in another Paris M!
See Bast, Epist. ad Boissonade, p. 47.

In conclusion, I have to mention the remarkable!
circumstance, that instead of the eleven authors whicbl
follow the Chrestomathy of Strabo in the Simonides
list, we find a considerable extract from PtoJemy'ai
Gt'Ography written by the same hand with the pre-
oedicg P^*"!- °^ *:^^^ volume and accompanied by thre<

CHEB8T0MATHY. PTOLEMY. 33

maps. One of these maps is iDtended to represeat
the world, another the British Isles, and the third
Portugal. The appearance of all three is very like
that of the maps in other manuscripts, and even in
the oldest editions of Ptolemy. The two portions of
the codex, which I have now described, have evidently
belonged to two separate volumes ; the shattered leaves
have been bound together, because they related to the
same subject and were in the same hand. The extract
from Ptolemy begins with book vii., IvSl/aja rjjs evrot
Fayyov, Including the maps, it occupies eight leaves,
or sixteen pages, and this concludes the volume in its
present state.

POSTSCRIPT {ApHl 30, 1864).

It is probable that this manuscript belonged to the
monastery of Batopaidi, on Mount Athos. This mo-
nastery was visited by Professor Carlyle and the Rev.
Dr. Hunt, in 1801, and the result of their inquiries
after its library was published in Walpole's ' Memoirs
relating to European and Asiatic Turkey,' pp. 194-
202 (compare also, p. 220). Their general account of
the manuscripts is in the following terms : — ** These
old tattered volumes were thrown together in the
greatest confusion, mostly without beginning or end,
worm-eaten, damaged by mice, and mouldy with
damp." If so, this may explain why the * Geographi
Graeci Minores ' and the * Geography' of Ptolemy have
not come to us in a more perfect condition. The other
part of Ptolemy's Geography may still be in the same

VOL. Vlll. D

FOSTSCaiPT.

convent. Carlyle and Hunt, having been deputed by
the Bishops of Durham and Lincoln (Barrington and
Pretymao-Ton^line) to eicplore the libraries on Mount
Albos, made catalogues of the Greek manuscripts. Dr.
Hunt says of those at Batopaidi, " We took an accu-
rate catalogue, eitamining each mutilated volume se-
parately and minutely.*' If this catalogue could be
found, it would probably afford important information
respecting some of the manuscripts which came into
the possession of Simonides.

James Yates.

TOE inLt: 8rc as Kmrwn to Ptolemy ftjjd tJie AuUic.i of thi^

ni.— ON THE KNOWLEDGE THE ANCIENTS POSSESSED
OF THE SOURCES OF THE NILE.'

BT W. 8. W. VAUXj M.&., BDH, IRC. S.B.t.,

(Read June 10th, 1863.)

Thh success wliich Captains Speke and Grant have
achieved during Iheir recent explorations of tlie pre-
sumed head-waters of the !Nile, a brief notice of
vhich has been given by Sir Roderick Murchison in
bis Annua! Address to the Geographical Society for the
present year, has led me to think it might not be unin-
teresting to this Society if I were to lay lielore it, as
brietly as I can, the principal facts which would seem
to have been known to the Ancient World with refe-
rence to the Upper Nile» /Etbiopi^i, and the sources
qf this great river. In doing &o, I propo&e to confine
what I have to say, as far as I possibly can, to the
Nils southward of the Cataracts, as anything like a

' portly after thia paper wu rcBcl, I received a copy of the &d-
mirabJe memair bv M. YivieD St. Martin im the whole of the ancient
geography of Africa. I at once rend it through carefiillv, and have
learnt with much es^tisfflction thai, though Diuch more full than my
paper^ It confiriDfit in uD essentia] particulars, the views 1 have prO'
posed in the following notice, I have al^o referred in several in-
tt&nces to the " Journal" of the expedition under Captiiins Speke
and Grunt, which was alea published after this Fuper was read. — ■
W. S. W. V.

D 2

THE Kl^OWLEDGfi OF THE ANCIENTS

detailed history of this river would be out of place here,
indeed, has been treated so fully already in numerous
accessible works, that it would be a waste of time to
go over it again. I shall therefore simply follow the
course of ancient classical history from century to cen-
tury, with some notice at the conclusion of my paper
of the principal results of the recent discoveries of
modern travellers. By these means I shall hope to befl
able to bring before you a consistent view of the geo-
graphy of the head-waters of the Nile, such as it was
known during the many ages which preceded the
awakening up of modern interest in the investigation
of the sources of this river. ^|

The earliest reference to the Nile in classical writers
is in jEschyl. Prom. Vinct. v. 807 (about b.c. 490),
who states —

Ti)Xftvpov Si yjjv
iJtEt^ KtXaivov <^ijAov, oi irpot ijAiOu
vawva^^■ Tnjyavi, aSa jroTOpjs AlOioij/.
toJtou "Trap oj^a% tp^ , cws av eft'jcjj
KOra^afTfJiov , €v6a Bu^AiVuiv opuiv aTFO
n^t u'virrov Ne^Xos ciVorov peos,
o{n-o? c o&iiH'ci T^v rpiyittvov es )(B6va-
NciXiIrTiV, at} S^ rijv fioxpiof airoutiav
1o2, Tftvputrat (rot rt Koi t(kvchk icrta-at-^

a passage in which Prometheus indicates to the fugi*
tive lo the course she will have to pursue in order toA

^ It IB not necessary that I should introduce here a critical dit-
cueaion of various pointa suggested by these linea. It lb enoug-h
if I cnll attention to the fact thiit in this, the earliest document we
can quote with reference to the Nile, it is called jpoti^aos Ai&i'oi/', that
on followicig its Btream the traveller arrives at what the poet calla
xaTa^aiTfiov, that its water is described Bs evfroro;, a deecription
fetUl remarkably true, and that, at its embouchure, we find t^
Tpi'yuvot- x^uKa NclXwtU', which is evidently the Delta.

OF THB SOURCES OP THE NtLB.

reach the banks of the Nile. The second is in a frag*
^ menl of ' Prometheus Solutua,' preserved by Strabo,
■ i. p. 33 :—

^^^^^H yipXnoxipavyov tc Trap' 'Otccai^

^^^^^1 XipkVtLV TrO.V7VtftQ^0V k^tOTTiaV,

^^^^^^P )tpStT iWilvaTov KafiaroV ff nrttAiil'

^^^^^T fUi\aKOv TTpo^oali avamivti.

Both passages afe very instructive ; for, in the 6rst, the

ttiOKpa airoiKia cati hardly tefer to anything else but that
made by the lonians in the time of Psammetichus,^ 200
years before ^schylus wrote j while the Kara^atrfiof pro-
bably alludes to the cataract of Syene, though it is not
possible to determine satisfactorily what the poet may
have meant by the opj) Bv0Ktva. The phrase of troTafios
Al0wrlr for iVftXoj, conveys the notion that the poet
deemed the river to belong to those strange people,
the i£thiopians, whose homes were far beyond the
confines of Upper Egypt ; a race of whom we have so
many coDtiicting notices among the enrher writers of
classical antitjuity. In the second, we find the re-

Imarkable words \ifivav tratno-rpo^v A\&io-naiv,^ in whicb,
' This colony wouM seem lo have been made about b.c. 660 (cf.
Herod, ii. 154). It is probably owing' to these coloniftte (iome Df
•hom may ultimjitely hare found their way back to Greece) that the
Iptrian GreelLK obliained their first definite notions with regurd to the
f'p[»r Nile. The meatiing of Karaj^arrfio'v has been much diotusaed,
"iii if, aa Is probable, the ferin reallv refers to the eataraet of
, *]feiie, we are preptired f«r any amount of exng-geration when we
H W in mind the well-kno-wn passage of Cicero, " Nilua ad ilia,
^ ?<iv Catattupa nominantur, prEecipitaLex altissimis montihua'" (Somn.

L'^wipioma). Cf. also Seaeca, QusbBt. Nat. iv. c. 1,
* tt seems worth while to mention in a note the principal facta

THE KNOWLEDGE OF THB ANCIENTS

besides the reference to the above-noticed jEthi< ^
we meet witli the earlk'st allusion to the *' marshes
of the Nile,"— the existence of which, though often
stated, as we shall see hereafter, in ancient writer3,fl|
has only heen absolutely verified by the researches of*
the last twenty-five years. The thirds and most im*
portant passage is of the same date, in a fragment of
the *^thiopifi,' a lost play of ^schylus (Fragm.
ed. Didot), as follows : —

ywo? fihf alvtiv iKfxa6i/v h-itrrafiai

yavcy<i tojKtv&tL mnfta.Tait/ i-!roft.^pia
Iv o' ijAcos TTvpoiwo^ fKKafiT^ai ^dovl

recorded of this remarknhle people. The name occurs first in He
(lLi4-23,sxiii.2nS; Odyen. i. 23-24), and rerer&either to .^-^ihiopia,
pmp?rly eo called, — (he district south of lilgvpt. and beCwfcn it and
Atlyf'EijKR, — or to the provinces near the month of the EuphmleF,
known g-enerallv by the name of Kufih. Herodotus wbif the first
writer to Jifford 13 nv details re^ati^'e to thi? countrv, whicb, for the rno<|^H
part, belongs to the district soutb of Meroe. Besides Meroe he meo^^
lionfi however only one town, Nyaa, which he connects with a legend
of the l)irlhaf Dionyeiie, or Bacchus. Ariatolle (m his ' Mtteorologicd.'
i. c, 13, ed. DJdot) add* that two greht river?, the .Egon and Nv'iij
60W down from the i^^thiopian mountaina. Most of the Diirralive
Herodotus refer* to the story of the Automoli of PeammetichuB, tiT
speaking of whom ErRto»ihenes renmrks that tbev were called Senn-
brilK (iJl-rab. »vii. p. 786) t while Artemidorus of Ephesus calls them
Scbritee (Strab. xv). p, 770)kand adds, that, not far from the i^'luod
of Meroe, there is another Ulfind hI?o occupied bv ihe snme Auto-
moli. probably nenr the present Senntinr. Plinv, quoting Bion and
Ariptocreoii, gives some additi-mal particulars about this country
of the Sembritx, or, as he writes the name, Semberricee. Bioa
calls the capital of the Sembcrritir. Sembolitia ; Aristocreon^ Esar,
a name we aUo find in Ptolemy, and prubabtv the same aa Sape,
the modern Sobah. Pliny mentions, from the same authDrlties. as
we shall tee presently, the names of a great number of other plecei.

rn I

OF TBE SOURCES OP TUB NILB.

I
I

Atyiraro! ayyov voftarfK v\t}pov/j.€frj
^ifpia-^uw A^/jL-rjrT^f diTcAA^t inix^v.

In this passage, the true origin of the inundation of
the Nile—namely, the melting of the snows under the
inj]uence of the tropical sun of Ethiopia — Is clearly
referred to ; a fact which, like that of the Nile marshes,
had never been, till quite recently,'' established as a
certainty, thouijh often conjectured by the more far-
seeiog of ancient geographers. It seems to he a cer-
tain coDclusiou from these passage*, that the Egyptians,
frum whom .^schylus must have borrowed his state-
ments, either directly or through the agency of Ionian
Greeks, as suggested above, had already acquired a
knowledge of the Upper Nile which the philosophers
of Europe did not possess till more than a quarter of
the present century had passed away.

The next author of importance we come to Is He-
rodotus (about B.C. 44H)^ whose life was nearly con-
temporary with that of jEschylus, but whose history
was probably not completed till after the poet's death.
Of Herodotus we know that he visited Egypt himself
about B.C. 448. and that he went up the river as far as
Elephantine (Herod, ii. 3, 29). He tells us that none
of those whom he met with during his journey pre-
tended to any knowledge of the sources of the Nile,
with the exception of the scril>e who kept the register
of the sacred treasures of Minerva in the city of Sais
(ii. 28}, who asserted that midway between two hills,

* I have wed ths words "quite recently" advisedlv, without,
however, intending to ignore certain indications preserved To ua by
tome of tiie mediiflev&L maps, quoted by Lelewel and other geogra-
]ibic*l writer*-

THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE ANCIENTS

called Crophi and Mophi, as you ascend from Syene
to Elephantine, "are the fountains of the Nile, foun-
tains which it is impossible to fathom. Half the water
runa northward to Egypt, and the other half south-
ward towards jEthlopia." Herodotus adds that his
narrator did not seem very certain of his statement,
though he averred that Psammetlchus had himself
tested the unfathomableness of this fountain. It is cu-
rious that the tradition of the existence of such a gulf
has been preserved in much later authors ; thus, Ta-
citus, in his notice of the expedition of Germanicus
during the reign of Tiberius, declares that the Roman
general was taken to see it (Annal. ii. 61) ; while Se-
neca appears to have thought that the true Nile did not
commence till the island of Philae (Quaest. Natur. \v. 2].
The fact is, Herodotus himself exhibits much better
judgment than any of the persons he questioned ; for,
besides bis doubt of the veracity or knowledge of the
Saite scribe, he distinctly speaks of its being a jour-
ney of 1 12 days (nearly four months) from Elephantine
up the river to the place where the deserters from
Psamraetichus {avro^Xot) dwelt^ (ii, 31). Beyond this

^ Herod, ii, 29-31, gives a sketch of the joarner upwards from
Elephnntine to Meroe.

1, Four days* tracking, owing to the force of the atream.

2, TweWe ir)(oivoi of nnvi^tioD, the river being a? lortaciiiiB 04 the
Mxaiider.

3, A plain and the istand of Tachompsi^]'.
4' A grettt lake itito u-hich the Nile falU,

5. Forty days' journey along ite banks.

6. Tnelve d^ys' ubvigation to Meroe^ tho metropolU of the -<i^thi-
opians.

Ill PloK iv. p. 2E^0 (ed. Wrlberg)* we find mentioa of a place
callfd Dodecafich<Ehus^a name wtiich mav hnve been handed down
by tradition, ll 'hi probable that an island ouw called Derur repre-

OF TUB SOURCES OF THE NILE-

point, Heroclotua does not seem to have acquired any
inrormation about the Nile, except the curious state-
ment that, beyond the country of the deserters, the
river flows from west to east, no one, however, hav-
ing any knowledge of its further course, the country
being uninhabited, owing to its excesisive heat [ii, 31).
A note in Professor Rawlinson's Herodotus (ii. p, 44)
suggests the probability that the country of the Auto-
moli is coincident with Abyssinia, in which case the
river which fliiws from west to east would be the Bahr-
eUAbiad or White Nile, or, what is perlmps the more
tikely, a great trihutary of the White Nile» the Bahr-aU
Ghazal or Keilak, which falls into it from the west in N.
lat. 9^ In confirmation of his view of the easterly course
of the Nilo, Herodotus then proceeds to tell (on the
authority of certain peojile of Cyrene) the story of the
five Nasaraones (as SirGiirdner Wilkinson conjectures,
A^flAsi-^man^negroes of Ammonitis, or Northern
Libya), and their statement to Etearchus, the king of
the Ammonii, that after travelling a long distance, ap-
parently to the south, they fell in with a race of very
6m<tll black men, who carried them to a city situ-
ated on the banks of a great river running from west
to east and full of crocodiles, which river Etearchus

seats Tachompso ; while Meroe is generally held to be the iSame ub
Napata (in the Hieroglyphics called Nepet). Herodotua adds, that
from Mcroc to the place where these ai'/ro/ioAfii were settled is
■nother journey of two months; the some period which it took to
gD from Ekphnntine to Meroe. Hence it has bFen supposed bv
He«ren (v. lot) atid by Lepsiua (Lettre a. M.. Boeckh, in the Nouv.
Annal. de» Voyag. iii. p. SdO), that the Meroe of Herodotus and of
Ptolemy are really different plflces, and that the true Meroe was
tnuch nearer to Egypt than other statements would naturally have
determined. ,

conjectured to be the Nile (n. 32, 33), This opiaion
of Eteai'chus Herodotus adopts, and contirms by a
fanciful analogy between the course of the Istrus, or
Danube (as supposed by him and also by Aristotle,
Meteor, c. xiiiO, and this presumed cijurseof the Nile.

With our present belter kuQwledi;e of the geogra-
phy of Africa, we may be sure tliat it was nut any
portion of the Nile which these travellers reached.
Their whole course was evidently to the W. and
S W.; and, if tliey did reach any river at all, it is more
probable that they came upon some portion of the
upper waters of ibe Niger. Herodotus describes,
however, with singular accuracy, the present physical
character of this northern part of Africa, and the
euccesibive belts or zones of country through which
these Nasamones passed, viz, first through an inha-
bited district, then through a region full of wild ani-
nialSi then throu^^h a perfect desert, till at length they
reached a land full of trees and niarshes, and, ulti-
mately, the banks of a great river. This is precisely
the nature of the country through which all modern
travellers have passed on their way to the Great Sah-
ra.' It is most likely that these ISasamones started
from somewhere in the neighbourhood of the Great
Syrtis ; that they reached the desert at or near Glia-
danies ; and that their suhpequent course was to the
S. and W. of the great central chain of the Atlas,

We know from Pliny (v. 10) that crocodiles were

' The mu'lern Arabs m«ke a similiir division of the country which
it 19 neccssRrv lo cross iti poinff southwards from the Syrtis. 1. The
Sahel. or coast-land. 2. Beliitl al J^rid, the dale country. 3. Sahra^
or destrt. Cf. Berhrugger, Voy. dans le Sud de I'Ali^'^rie, ap. vol,
U. de I Explor. Scienl. de \'A\g€rk, 1846. Cf. alsQ \V. H. Hodg-
mi'k Travel*.

I
I

OP THE SOURCES OF THE NILE.

found during the reign of Juba in the lakes south of the
Atlas; and, long before the lime of Juba, there was a
prevalent tradition that one source at least of the
Nile was to the N,W., at the foot of Atlas, a belief
which Herodotus hiinseir supported in his statement
that the Nile flowed out of Libya, dividing it in the
middle, with a course (as we have stated) resembling that
of the Istrus (ii. 33). It is remarkable that the story
of the Libyan origin of the Nile has held its ground
even to the present day among some of the native
populations of Central Africa ; for, as is well known,
Messrs, Denhiinii and Clapperlon ('Travels and Disco-
veries in Northern Central Alrica,' li. p. 371) have
published a map of Soudan drawn for them by the
Sultan of Bello, in which the Joliba, or river of Tim-
buktu, under the very name of Nile, is represented
as flowing across Africa, till it joins the Egyptian river.
The same notion, too, was put forth, in the fourteenth
century, by Ibn liatuta, who made the river of Tim-
buktu flow down to Dongota and Egypt. We may
therelbre, [ think, fairly conclude that Herodotus ga-
thered from the travelling merchants he would surely
have met in Egypt some of the prevailing legends
which referred t» the n^ore distant course of the Nile.
There is one other passage in cnunection with this
portion of my subject to which I must call attention,
viz. the statement in the ' Meteorologita' of Aristotle
(i. 13), that buth the river Chrernetes {most likely the
Chretes of Hanno's Penplus, ap. Geog. Gra^c Minor.,
whose outlet was in the Atlantic) and the ninin slream
of the Nile (toO NeiXov to ptO^a to irpiliTov) flowed down
from the Silver Mountain (e* tov 'Apyvpov xakovfiitxtv
Spovt), this Silver Mountain being, no doubt, a range

THB KNOWLEDGE OK THE ANCIENTS

covered with perpetual snow, and not, as Livingstone
has suggested, of micaceous Ihuestone. Tliis passage,
like those quoted above, points to a similar early tra-
dition of a connection between the Nile and the Niger ;
and Dr.Beke has some 3 ears since suggested, with much
reason, that this idea may have arisen from a know-
ledge of the exi&tence of the preat western affluent of
the White Nile, the Keildk or Bahr-al-Ghazal — which»
as 1 have already remarked, probably represents the
western arm of the Nile of Herodotus (Edinb. New
Philos.Journ. xlv, p.247, 1848). Be this as it may, it
is a very curious f;ict that such a tradition should have
reached Aristotle so early as the fourth century e.c. ;
that it should be found in the works of the mediaeval
Arab geographers, Masudi and Edrisi ; and, still more
so, that it should not even now be wholly forgotten
(see a letter addressed to the traveller Ali Bey, in Voy.
en Afrique et en Asie, i. G9. Paris, 1814.)

From the time of Herodotus we hear no more of
the Nile till we come to Eratosthenes, B.C. 240, who,
of all ancient geographers, has shown most skill in
working out the results of the various expeditions un-
dertaken after the settlement of the Ptolemies in Egypt
towards the close of the century preceding the one in
which he lived himself. All these explorations, so
far, at least, as we know of them, had for their object
the examination of the countries beyond Upper Egypt
or along the shores of the Red Sea. Thus, the one sent
out by Ptolemy Philadelphus, who ascended the Egyp-
tian throne in s.c. 285, for the first time entered
Ethiopia, properly so called (Diod. i. 37), and proha-
bly formed the basis of the sketch given by Era-
tosthenes, and preserved for us by Strabo. It is in-

OP THK SOURCES OF THE NILE.

teresting to know that modern travellers have, in great
measure, conrirmed the essential particuhirs ot Litis
narrative, and especially oi that portion of it which re-
fers to the course of the Nile. After stating some facts
which agree with the character of the river between
Syene and Meroe, though the several distances given
are cleorly erroneous, Eratosthenes proceeds to stale
that "the Nile receives two rivers which flow down
from certain lakes to the E.» and surround the great
island of Meroe. One. named the Astaboras, bounds
the eastern side ; the other is called the Astapus.
Some say that the true name of this last river is the
Astasoha, and that the Astapus is the stream which,
flowing from certain lakes situated to the S., becomes
the principal branch of the Nile ; and further, that it
is the summer rains thtit cause its inundation,"

There can be no doubt that the Astaboras is the pre-
sent Athara, Takazze^ or Brikr-al-Js/cad — the Black
River (for it appears to bear each of these titles at
different portions of its course), which joins the main
river at Al-Damer in lat. 17° N. ; while the Astapus,
which bathes the western side of the so-called island
of Meroe, is clearly the more southern and eastern
branch of the Nile, now called the Bahral-Asrek,
the Ahai, or Blue Nile. The statement that the As-
tapus in the above passage is also called the Astasoba,
may he explained by the fact, that, near the junction
of it and the Nile, was situated a city called Soba (now
Khartum), extensive ruins of which are still to be seen,
ll naturally suggests itself to the mitid that Asia, a
portion of each of these oames, may have a local signi-
fication, referring probably to the river ; but whether
or QOt such a wnrd can be detected in any of existing

TMB KNOWLEtJGE OP THB ANCIENTS

vocabalaries, I am not aware. I may observe that
the position ot'the island of Meroe between theAtbara
on the E. and the Blue Nile on the S.^ is well defined.
In addition to, and in coTinection with the above, l^|
may add, thatStrabo (ii. p. 77) mentions another writcr^^
named Philon, who gave an account of iElhiopia, with
certain astronomical observations which Hipparchus
made use of a century later ; and that these observa-
tions are found to be more correct than those from
which Pliny calculated the latitude of iMeroe and which
were probably made during the reiga of Nero (H. N.
vi. 35).

Following the stream of history, we meet with no-
thing new respecting the Nile for sevetii! centuries ;
the effect of the Roman overthrow of Carthaije and
the gradual acquisition of a great part of Northern
Africa having been, indeed, to extend the knowledge
of the countries west of Egypt, but to do little for
Egypt itself or ^Ethiopia. Thus Strabo (a.d. 19-25)
takes the Nile for the eastern boundary of his Africa ;^j
so that, in point of fact, Africa, in bis estimation, waa^^
little more than the Mediterranean coast from the
Delta to the Columns of Hercules. For all Upper
Egypt he simply repeats what was known in the time
of the Ptolemies and has been recorded by Eratos-
thenes; describing, however, at some length the expe-
dition of Petronius against Pselcis and Napata (b,c. 25
or '24) , (xvii. p. 820). But though he gives but few
details of Petronius's march, he adds, what he must
have learnt from it, the definite statement that, whereas
the ancients only knew by conjecture, the moderns
have actualty ascertained by going to the places, that
the inundations of the Nile are due to the summer

•

OF THE SOURCES OF THE NILE.

•

rains which fall abundantly in Upper ^-Ethiopia and in
the most distant mountains — 01 ^ei/ ovv »px^**'* aroj^a'
trpt^ TO fl-Xeov, ot S verrepav avToirrat yei/rfSetnet rfoBovto inro
oii.$pfov ffffiivUfv irXijpov^fVQV TOff NetXov, t?Js Ai&iayirtas T75
ai'oj KKvt^Q(iiVT}9, KOI, fiiiXta-Ta iv toi» fo-^tiTOif opftrt, iravcra-
jtevan' St Twr Ofi^pfon ■navofL£in}v xar oKiyov ttjc TrktififLvpiBa
(xvii, p. 7S9).

Our next authority is Pomponius Mela (a.d. 40),
who would seem to have been desirous ol" giving a
tolerably systematic account of the geography of
Africa. There can be no doubt that to him we
owe many new and interesting details, though, like
Strabo, he considered Africa as in form a rightani^led
triansle, with the Nile for its base; and though he
has interlarded his history with a more than usual
number of legendary stories, and with many amplifi-
cations of the more sober narratives of the earlier
writers. With regard to the Nile, he has borrowed
much from the Alexandrian writersj giving at the same
time prominence to the curious theory that the Atlan-
tic south of the Equator was prolonged till it met the
Erythraean Sea, and that the Nile reached Ethiopia,
after passing under the Ocean by means of subterranean
canals, from a zone whose winter corresponded with
the summer of the North. In this manner he attempts
to account for the unusual period of the Nile-floods.

With Pliny (a.d. 70) we begin to obtain more ex-
tensive and fuller details, which rest mainly on the fa-
mous expedition of Petronius (b.c. 23 or 24), and on
that sent out by order of Nero to ascertain, if possible,
the sources of the Nile. Petronius, Pliny tells us,
penetrated southwards 970 miles beyond Syene (vi,
3d), and took Napata, the royal residence of the kings

THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE ANCIENTS

of Ethiopia, and several other towns. There (
no doubt, owing to abundant recent researches, that
this place was at the foot of what is now called Mount
Barkal, the hieroglyph ical inscriptions also, found^^
there, giving Nepet as the name of the city. It was^^
probably at this place that, as Lepsius has concluded,
was situate the Murtloui, or Meroe, of Herodotus, lliej
upper Meroe (a short distance beyond the confluence!
of the Nile and the Albara) not having become thej
capital till after the overthrow of the elder city. It!
must also be borne in mind that, as Petronius marched
970 miles from Syene, he must have gone, if theso-i
numbers are correct, move than 300 miles beyond Na-I
pata, which is distant from it only about 661, and that
these additional 300 miles would bring him as nearly
»s possible to the upper and more recent Meroe, It
would seem that it was to this place that Candace, Ihi
queen, had retreated, and that from it she sent hei
messengers to the Roman general to treat for peace,,
as stated by Strabo.

The expedition to the Upper Nile by order of Nero is
even more valuable for its details. Of this we have tw(
accounts, in Pliny and Seneca respectively, each appa-
rently derived from the lips of the two centurions who
were sent in charge of the expedition, but varying the
one from the other in such a manner that one stoi
may be considered the complement of the other. Thuj
Pliay chiefly contents himself with an admiration of
the accuracy with which the explorers have recorded
their distances between Syene and Meroe, togetbei
with their account of the island itself; while Seneca,
on the other hand, who had been Nero's tutor, and who-
happened at the time to be studying the sources of the-l

he^i
irylfl

lUS^I

OK THE SOURCES OF THE MILE.

Nile, limits the information derived by him from these
officers to such points as seemed to him to have a
direct bearing on the state of the Nile above Meroe.
To Seneca we owe the statement of the centurions
that they made a long journey with the assistance of
the king of iifiLliiopia, and wilh leltet-s from him to
the Cfighbouring princes, and that, at the end of this
journey, they arrived at immense marshes, in which
fluviatile plants were so interlaced that it was not pos-
sible to cross them, except in a boat so small as to
carry only one person, and that, at this point, they
came to two great rocks, over which a great river was
tailing. It is of the highest interest to know, as we
$hal! see hereafter, that the narrative of these centu-
rions has been iti great measure confirmed by the ex-
ploring parties sent up the river by Muhammad Ali
between 1839 and 1842, who, after leaving Khartum,
near the junction of the Blue and White Nile in lat.
IS"* 30' N., followed the course of the White Nik- for
seventeen days, first through a steppe country inha-
bited by Arab tribes, then through a wooded countiy
occupied but scantily by negro races, till at length
they came to a marsh region remarkably resembling
that described by Nero's officers. [Selim Bimbaschi,
ap. Bull, de la Soc. Geogr. xviii. p. 84.)

The river was found to be nearly blocked up by gi-
^ntic reeds, the water itself was black with decom-
posed vegetable matter. Crocodiles and hippopotami
abounded ; and hosts of insects hovered over a plain
reeking with pestilential vapours. This district com-
mences at Sobat, lat.O° N,, and its character is shown
roost markedly around a swampy lake through which
the Bahr-al-Ghazal flows before it falls into the White

VOL. VIII- . a

THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE ANCIENTS

Nile; and it appears to extend through about i^'* of lali-"
tude. We may gather IVotii this exploraUoQ tliat the
centurions of Nero must have ascended nearly as far aqfl
lat. 9° N., or about 800 Roman miles above Meroe,
and we can understand that from this circumstance
they were well able to give a far fuller account of
jEthiopia than any traveller wlio had preceded them ^
it is equally clear that the river they ascended was the
White Nile, which flows from the S.W., and not the
Blue Nile, a fact entirely conflnuing of the ori^iual^
staten:)ent of Herodotus. |

Pliny adds to the story that the centurions brought
back with them what he calls " forma ^thiopi^" (xU,^
c. 8) ; probably a map or plan of the country, which
must have exhibited much care, since we find the dia-^
tances they report from place to place coincide vei
nearly with the results given by modern travellers
Pliny also notices the return of verdure, after miles'
of arid sands, in the neighbourhood of Meroe, and the
occurrence of fresh grass and vvood (herbas circa Me-^
roen demum viridiores silvarumque aliquid apparujss
vi, 30, 35), the natural result of the annual rains ii
the highlands of ^Ethiopia, the limit of which rainfal
appears to be about lat. 18° or 19° N.

We owe to the lloman naturalist a list of nam*
of places in Upper jEthlopiaj some of which maj
still be identified. They are as follows :— Adabult,
Megabarri (or Adiabarse), Macrobii, Memnones, Dabeli,
Criteusi, Dochi, Gymnetes, AnderBe, Mathitse, Mes:
gfbeSj Hipporeae, Medinmi, Olabi, SyrbotiE. Of' these
the Megabari (noticed alr-o by Eratosthenes) are possL
bly the Mekarebah ; and the Dabeli, the Debdailefi: oi
the other hand, the Macrobii (iilso noted by Herodotus]

OF THE SOUaCES OF THE NILE.

and Gymnetes are rather descriptive of the habits of
the people than proper names ia the strict meaning of
this terra. Some, too^ of the names will be touud to
differ considerably in the different editions of Pliny,
or to occur in forms slightly modified in other authors ;
as, for instance, the Ander^e of Plitiy, who are probably
the same as theinbabitanta of the Endera of Arle-
midorus (Strab. xvi. p. 771). In the famous inscrip-
tion from Adulis (Cosraas, ap, Montfaucon ColL Nov.
Patrum i. p. 142} occurs a people called MerLvi^ who
perhaps may he identified with the Medimni, In the
same way the Hipporese may be the present Hafara
(Antoine D'Abbadie, Bull, de la Soc. G^ogr. xiv. p.
115), while the Matbitic much resemble the Matrnrai.
of Ptolemy (iv. 7).

Pliny adds a curious statement with reference to the
great stature of the tribe of Syrbotae, which he makes
no less than eight cubits ; an altitude, doubtless, grossly
exaggerated, yet in some degree contirmed by the
uniform reports of recent travellers on the remarkable
height of the people of the far South ; six feet and a
half being common, and seven feet even not unknown.
This fact has been specially noticed in the case of the
tribe of the ElUab (on. Speke's map^ Aliab), perhaps
the OUbi of Pliny (see Werne, ' Expedition zur Ent-
deckung der Quellen des Weissen Nil,' pp. 2C6, *292,

Many more identifications will probably be made
when we have before us the detailed results of Captain
Speke's remarkable journey*^ I may add that a letter

* It is with tbe sincerest rejp'ct that I have to state that this
natural hope is in uo viay satisfied by tbe work Captaia Speke has
just pabliahcd as 'The JoUfn&J of the DJEOPvery vX the Nile,' which

E 2

nun-uoii^?i in tiie Bull, de la ^oc. ueogr. (iv.
41 1, 185:2) speaks of a tribe called the Poloudjg, appa-
rently almost as far south as the Line, a name much
resembling the Paluogges of PMn y ; and that the ^' ouba
of Kordofau would seem as certainly to be the pre-tfl
sent representatives of the great tribe of the Nubei.
In conclusion, Pliny nancies five travellers who had left
accounts of Ethiopia; among others, one Simonides,
who had described his stay at Meroe for five years
and Daliou and Aristocreon, who had ascended th^
river beyond Meroe.

The next documents to which I must call your atten-
tion, though briefly, are the famous ' Periplus of thi
Erythraean Sea,' and the notes of Marinus of Tyre, pre-

is smg'iiIorK* barren in such Dotices as the student of geogrRph]
would most desire, and, considering the Bubject it Irents on, far lei
interesting than anv other record we posEess of African reseiarcl
Had Captain Speke been pleased to have nmitted some of the in*
terminable disputes about the liongo, or present he wns expectec
to give to each petty chieftain, or llirown Buch details (if worthy
being' preserved at all) into no appendix, his book would have beei
less wearying- to the reader, if not more usefuK Had he added soi
scientiSc details relative to the tribes he pnsfed throjgh, or somi
notes on the cliarscter of tbe different languages with which
came in contactj (»uch as we meet with in the admirable memoir
his former CDmrade, Burton, " Oci the Lake Kegions of Centi
Equatorial Africa.') hia book would have possessed a va\as hie
friends cannot claim for it. Aa it h, we lay It down with a [nixedj
feeling: of fatigue, diss&tl&faL'tiDn, and dis'Sppo'ntinc-iiC, ng>;^ra(^atedai
doubtleB&, by an uncertuinty we cannot wholly ehuke off. that, afterj
bV\. other and still more remote sonrw* of the Nile may exist, thougl
that from the Nvanza Lake may po»»ibly exhibit the greatest bod]
of water. I sm bound to add> as I sball show presenilv, that ni
confidence whatever can be placed in Captain Speke'e views at p. 2fi4]
of bis " Journal," with reference to " the Mountains of the Moon,"
which he places, on bis map, in a semicircle, round Che Lake Rusizi.!

OF THE SOURCES OF TUB NILE.

served by Ptolemy, though it is true that these refer
only incidentally to the central part of Ethiopia, or
to the Upper Nile, They have, however, this positive
value, that from them we get ourtirst clearideasof the
lower portion of the Red Sea, and of the east coast of
Africa as far south a* Zanzibar: in fact, from these
two anlhoritjes we can trace ancient voyages to the
very place from which Burton and Speke, seven years
since, and most recently Speke and Grant, started with
the object of completing by actual survey the history
of the sources of the Nile Thus we learn that below
Adulis the whole country to the Prom. Aromatum (Cape
Gunrdafui, Arab. Jard-al-Hafun) bore the generic
name of &ap&apt/crt ipretpos {Pev\p\.S-\2) i many of the
tribes recorded as then living there being still trace-
able upon the same spot after ISOfl years. Thus the
Avalites of the ' Periplus,' the Avalitae of Ptolemy, are
recognizable as the Hahr-Audl ; while, m all probability,
even the name Barbarica fregio) is connected with the
fact that a Berber race, like the present Gallas (who
are so, unquestionably), then occupied that country.
The very name Berberah, indeed, still exists as that of
a port on the east side of the Gulf of Habr-Auai.

The Prom. Aromatum had been, the limit of the
geographical knowledge of Agalharcides and Arte-
niidoriis, as quoted by Strabo, nay, even of Pliny and
Mela. The 'Periplus' extends our knowledge along
the E. coast of Africa beyond the Straits of Bab-aU
Mandeb, for a journey of twenty six days, in the ac-
count of which we meet with a number of details of
great interest. The first principal station noticed is
Opone (Haliln) ; then comes the district of Azania, in
the ' Periplus' contined to the coast* but in Ptolemy

THE KNOWLEDGB OP THE ANCIENTS

extended far inland (the Homin or Al-Khasain ol
D'Ahbadie^s list, Bull, de la Soc. de G^ogr. xi. p. 339) ;
a name not improbably connected with the Arabic title
^injf the Zlyyiov of Cosmas Indicopieustes (Top. Christ^^
ap. Montfaucon, vol. ii. p. 139), and perhaps repre-
sented in Ptolemy by the Promontorj' Zingis (vf, ^^r^
It has been suggested that from this Zinj we get thc^^
two more modern and modi6ed forms Zanguehar and
Zanzibar (Quatremere, M('m. Geogr. sur I'^Egypte,
etc., ii. p. 181, and Ibn Haiikal, wherein Zinghar oc-
curs).^ The islahd of Menuthias, two days only short
of Rhapta, the limit of the commercial voyages froia^
which the account of the ' PeHplus ' is condensed, may
be either Peiuba or ZansibnT, probably the former,
as it is stated to have been 300 stadia from the coast,
which agrees very fairly with modern measures (Peripl.
c. 15). Below these places the author of the * Periplus '
states that *' the ocean as yet unexplored turns to the
west, surrounding the southern parts of ^Ethiopia,
Libya, and Africa;" thus preserving the old tradition
of a great Southern Sea, which we have already noticed
as prevailing in the legendary fragments of geography
preserved by tiie earlier Greek writers. ^

The date of these doubtless commercial voyages •^
cannot be accurately determined ; but we may reason-
ably conclude that they were not known in Europe
when Phny wrote his great work ; while we have the

* Cajitaid Burton {Lake Re^iane, etc. ch. ii. p. 30) states thai
the district from Cape Detgado, in lat. 10* 41' S., to the Juba or
Govern! river, in kt. 41^ 15' S., wiis b^incd in early time? by the
Gt^eks Zingis. ZiiigisiL, atid Zing'ttltn ; iij the insvrlpttOD from AduUs,
Ziiigabeae ; and by Asiutics, Zinj, Zenj, and Zivizlbar. — Nigrilia, or
Black Laud, — from the Pereiaii ^ng^ Arabic Zanjy a negro, and bar.
ft country.

OF THE SOURCES OF THE KILB.

authority of Ptolemy Tor stating, that Marintis of Tyre
was the first to employ the logs of the merchants who
went to Azania, with a view of showing that the land
extended far further to the south than geographers
had hitherto been willing to admit. One of these
voyagers, Diogenes, we learn, was carried by the N.E.
moDSOon in twenty-five days from Cape Guardafui to
Rhapta ; another, Theophilus, by the S.W, monsoon
in twenty days from Rhapta to Cape Guardnfui : the
stations mentioned in the * Periplus ' correspond appa-
rently with those mentioned in the first of these voy-
ages. To tlie same Marinu!« of Tyre we owe an account
of the two expeditions of Septimius Flaccus and of
Julius Maternus, which, severally, occupied from three
to four months of marching cnnlinuoiisly S, from the
fraramantes, till the Ethiopian country of Agisymba,
atmunding in the rhinoceros (Mar. Tyr. ap. Ptol. Proleg.
Geofcr. i. c. 8), was attained. Recent researches hy
my friend Dr, Barth render it more than probable that
this place was somewhere in the S. W. of Fezzan (Pha-
eania), in or near the oasis of Asben, a name which may
pOBBibly bave son^e connectioa with that of the Alex-
andrian geographer.

One further document remains to confirm in some
measure the statements of Ptolemy and Miirinus of
Tyre with reference to the interior of .^Ethiopia, and
this is the inscription at Adulis, to which we have
already alludt'd (Cosmas, i. p. 143). In this inscription
many names may be recognized which still exist in the
country.

I have already alluded to Ptolemy in calling brief
attention Lo the ' Periplua * and to Mannus of Tyre ; I
proceed now to examine the seventh and eighth chap-

ters of his fourth Book, wherein be states gi^nerally
what lie knows of llie head- waters of the Nile and of
the countries watered by that river from Syene up-
I wards; premising that with him, about a.d. 140, An-
^■cient Geography, fis directed to the portions of Africa
^■south of Upper Kgypt, is brought to a close.
^^ Now, according to Ptolemy, the generic name of the
^Bbasin of the Nile S. of Syene is Ethiopia, the coast
^Hine along the western shore of the Red Sea to the
promontory of Uhapta being equally considered by
him to be part of the same great district. Along the
course of the Nile he speaks oJ Syene and the Dodeca-
Schcenus; then of the Great Cataract and of various
places between it and the island of Meroe ; stating,
finally, that the Astapus (which must here be the As-
tasoba. or lilue Nile) flows down from the country of
Axum, and has its origin in a great lake in the neigh-
bourhood of some very lofty mountains.

Eratosthenes, as I have already pointed out (see

fetriiho, xvii. p. 7Sb), bounded the island of Meroe by

wo rivers : to the N. and E. by the Astaboras (Ta-

kazze or Albara) ; to the W. and S. by the Astapus or

Astasoba {the Blue Nile).

Ptolemy gives tlie name of Nile to the western

brunch ; but by calling the Astapus of Eratosthenes

he Astasoba, which he conceives, as above stated, to

flow from an Axumite lake called Cotoe, would seem

have bad an indistinct notion that there was some

nmiuwication between Astaboras and the Astapus :

adds many additional facts to the narrative of Nero's

ctntunons, who, as we have seen, were stopped, after

juurney of 600 miles by the marshes of either the

ite Nile or of the Bahr-al-Ghazal, and makes this

OF THB SOUkCES OF THE NILE.

important addition to our previous knowledge, that
S. of the Equator, at a distance he considers to be
very great, there is a chain of mountains extending
10° from E. to VV., and called XtXi^vTjp opos (or the
Mountain of the Moon. iv. c. 8). This mountain,
be says, is covered with snow, and, from it, the
marshes of the Nile receive the melting snows^ i^*
ov {ri/t XeKr^i'ijs opovs) vtroBe^ovrai tus j^iovas at tov
NhXou Xifivai. He imagines that these marshes are
situated at a considerahje distance the one frotn the
other, and that, from each ol them, flows a branch of
the Nile which afterwards unites so as to form one
stream (iv. c. 7). Ptolemy, in his " Prolegomena," at-
tributes Ihi^ information to Marinus, from whom we
have so many other geographical facts, and he again
refers to the Greek voyagers who had visited the shores
of Azania, probably for coreimercial purposes. To
MarinuSi as already noticed, we owe the story of Dio-
genes, who, on his return from India, was driven by
the N.E. monsoon within a short distance of the pro-
montory of Rhapta to the hikes from which the Nile
flows C«s TO.? \tfivaf o&ep 6 NelXos pel, Htol. i. c. 9), which
are a little to the S. of the promontury of Rhapta;
Marinus himself adding, as founded on this report
from Diogenes, that the course of tlie ISile from the
lakes where for the first time the river becomes plainly
visible (ef ov irpcoTOv oparat napayivo^evos) can now be
traced with accuracy, upwards to Meroe.

We should perhaps Tiaturaily presume from these
statements that the Nile-lakes were close to Rhapta, a
result which modern research has clearly shown is not
the case. Still, allowing for this error, we cannot but be
Burprised how truly on the whole Marinus has ascer-

THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE ANCIENTS

tained the principal facU. Nay, it is by no meant
improbable that we may hereafter (hscover, as Dr.
Beke has urged more than once, a source of the Nile
in a ch»in of mountains to the S.E. of the Lak(
Nyanza ; a discovery which will confirm in a signal
manner all the essential inferences M^finus has de-
duced from his informants.

I believe I have now laid before the Society the prii
cipal facts which were known to the Ancient worI(
with regard to the basin of the Nile, its probabh
sources, and the adjacent countries. And here 1 might
bring my paper to a conclusion, did I not think that,
with the news just arrived of the successful accoin^|
plishment of Captain Speke's extraordinary jouraey
from the Indian Ocean to the Mediterranean, it might
not be wholly uninteresting were I to add to my pre-
vious remarks on the knowledge of the Ancients, a very
brief outline of what we have gained in addition b]
modern researches.

In doing this^ I will not detain the Society with an^
references to the incidental notices which may be
thered from the early records of the Portu^juese voy^
agerg and missionaries, though I am inclined to thiul
that a mor<? careful study of the numerous data the]
have preserved, might, had they been weighed scien-
tifically, have solved this problem many years since
I shall merely note what has been done most recently,
by the French, Germans^ the Egyptian Government
and the English.

The first direct effort towards a solution of (b<
great question of the origin of the Nile was ma(
by the French expedition of 1798, supplemented as it
was, in great measure, by the journeys of BurckhardI

OP THE SOUhCeS OF THE NILE.

•

in 1813^1814. The journey of Cailland in 1820 es-
tablished for the first time satisfactorily the identifica-
tion of the ancient Meroe, while those of Huppell in
1S23, and of Russeg^ger in 1836, have added many in-
teresting ethnographical and linguistical detait.'j. Of
these, Caillaud and Hussegger alone ascended higher
than the junction of the Atbara and the Nile. A small
portion, too, of the White Nile above Kliartutn was
explored by M. Linant in 1827 (Jonrn. Roy. Geog.
Soc. vol. ii.).

In 1839, the first Egyptian expedition"^ of Mu-
hammad AJi penetrated to Khartum, 154** south of
Meroe in lat. 6" N. ; and was followed shortly after by
a second nne, under the care of M. d'Arnaud, which
reached lat. 4° N. Of this expedition M. Werne
bas published an account, which has been translated
into English by Mr, O'Reilly, and published by Bent-
ley in 1849- The result of these journeys (as I have
already stated) proved clearly that, between the 8th
and 9th parallels of north iaCitiide, for a distance of
more than 200 miles, there do really exist the vast
marshes to which ^schylus referred five centuries be-
fore the Christian era, and which checked the advance
southwards of Nero's explorers. Still more recently
the estabhsbment, in 1846, of the English Church Mis-
sion at Mombas, about 4*^ S. of the Line, on the E.
shore of Africa, has proved the existence of lofty raoun-
taios^ covered with perpetual snow, and at no great
distance from the coast) which may fairly be conceived
to represent Ptolemy's "Mountain of the Moon."
Nearly about the same period, that is, between 1840

*" There appear to have been, in all, three Egyptian eipeditiaaa
between 1839 and 1842.

THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE A^*CIENTS

and 1843, Dr. Beke explored, together with Dr. Krapf,
a considerable portion of the high table-land of S.E.
Afrita. and discovered the watershed of the rivers
flowing, respectively, to the Atlantic and Indian Oceans
(.1. n. G. S. vol. xii.).

In 1 848, and again in 1 849, during a journey towards
the country of the Jagj^as to the N.W. of Monibas,
M. Rebmann, one of the missionaries^ observed on
the reniote horizon a mountain covered with snow.
(Church Mission. Intell. vol. i. pp. If) and 273, 1849.)
This mountain, which the natives call Kilimanjaro^
M. Rebmann places in lat. 3"" S., about 3° W.N.W. of!
Mumbas. In the same year, 1849, and again in
1350, another missionary, M. Krapf, travelled to the
north of the Jaggas into the country of the Ukam-
bani, and confittned Rebmann's idea as to the peren-
nial snows on Kilimanjaro, and, at the same time, dis-
covered another mountain, also covered with perpetual
snows, called Kenia. This he places nearly on a line
v.ith, but to the E. of Kilimanjaro,^' at the distance of
about 2° N. of Kilimanjaro. M. Krapf, at the same
time, heard of the existence of a great lake, called
Baringo, which he imagined must be the head of the
Nile. This lake was to the N. and N.W. of Mount
Kenia.^-

>' It is icnportant to notice here, that FemaQdez de Enci^o, in hia
' Suinft de Geographia.' a.d. 1530, p. 54^ fivs, *' West of thi:! port
(Mombas) stftnds the Mount Olympus of .Ethiopia, which !s exceed-
ipgly liigli ; and beyond it are the Moutitains of the Moon, in which
are the stiurcea of the Nile :" a fitatemetit which egetna to band down
lo nt least the sixteenth century of our era n trmditioTi that, in eomKl
chuin at no [J^^?■at di^tunce from the coast, men oU;;ht to seek for iho'
fint spnos* of tlie great river,

U These djqtaneet^ are not qdte Correct^ but iuffictently near forj

OP TUB SOURCES OF TRE NILE.

His own words are, *' I made acquaintance in Ukam-
bani with a merchant of Ueinbu, a country situate two
days' journey to the north-east of the river Dana.
This Qian gave me much important information. For
instance, he told me thai at the foot of the snowy
mountain, Ndur Kona (sometimes called Kirenia),
there is a lake from which flow the three rivers of
Dana, Tumhiri, and Nsamddi. The Dona and the
7\imbiri flow to the eastern sea ; but the Nsaraddi
flows towards a yet greater lake, called Baringo, the
cud of which is many days' march off'. According to
his reckoning;, it takes live days from Uejitbu to Mnunt
Kenia, and nine more to Baringo, a word which signi-
fies ' great water'"

Leon d'Aviiuchers (Lettre Ji M. d'Abbadie, BuU. de
la Soc. de Geogr. xvil. p. liU), who writes this name,
Baharingo, confirms the existence of this and several
othtT lakes in the same neiglibourhood. It was also
already known that tlie tribe of Baris give to the
upper part of the White River the name of Tumbirih
(see Werne, 1. c.)) and that they count a month's
journey from their country in lat. 4*^ N. to its origin;
the inference from these statements apparently beintr,
that the Tumbirih and tlie Bahr-al-Abiad (or White
Nile) are one and the same river, and that it is in
some way connected with a lake produced by the
melting of the snows of Kenia. It is difficult, there-
fore, not to believe that tlie mountains, two of whose

practical purposes. Recently, the Baron Carl von der Decken, with
Dr. Kiirfiten. ha» ascended KilimaTijaro to the height of 13,900 ft.,
and ubfierved the well-defi;ned limit of perpetual m)ow at about
I7,nOO (t. The principal ppuk he eElinmlefi at 20,0G3 ft., and a se-
cond one Bt more than 17,0n[J ft (Froc. R. G. S. vol, viii. p. 6.)

THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE ANCIENTS

;»

peaks we know bear, respectively, the names of Kenia
and Kilimanjaro, belong to the mountain chain which
Ptolemy has called the Mountain of the Moon
and that one of the two lakes of the Nile may be re-
cognized in the Baringo. We may still further pre-
sume that Ptolemy's Mountain of the Moon and Aris-
totle's Mountain of Silver are one and the same, the
same iact, that the Nile flows from it, being predicated
of each : while it should not be Ibrgotten that Abul^i
feda quotes an Arabian traveller who makes the sara*
assertion that the true source of the Nile is in a White
Mountain.

It is only necessary to add that the most recent re-
searcbes of Captains Burton iind Speke in l857-9> and
of Captains Speke and Grant in 1859-63, have done
much toward the setting at rest one portion of tlid^|
problem of the sources of the Nile, or, at least, of the
great basin from which this river must have its outlet.
Captain Speke in his first expedition succeeded m
penetrating as far as lal. 3° 30' S., to the southern
shores of a very large iake, called Kyanza, or, from
island in it, Ukerewe ; and Captain Burton reached thi
eastern side of Lake Tanganyika, and surveyed a con-
siderable portion of it, though, unfortunately, neither its
northern nor southern ends: while in his second jour-
ney, partly in company with Captain Grant, but more
frequently alone, Captain Speke followed, though fo
the most part at considerable distance from it, the lin
of its western shores, till he arrived at a point a little
N, of the equator, whence a great body of water i
sues from the lake and flows in a direction nearly d
N., at a spot he has called the Ripon Falls. From this
point the stream was traced downwards for about fifty

ts
r-
re

iu9

OF THE SOURCES OF THE NILH.

mites, when they were compelled to leave it ; and they
ultimately arrived al Goudokorp in lat 5^ N,, after
having followed what they believed to be two ftirtber
portions of the same main stream. It is clear there-
fnre that geography is indebted to the perseverance of
Captains Speke and Grant for some knowledge of be-
tween 500 and 600 miles of new ground i'rom Kaze
in laL 5° S. to Gondokoro in lat. 5° N. j and, further,
that they liave proved to demonstration the com*
meucemeut at the Ripon Falls of one great affluent of
tbe Nile. It must not, however, be forgotten that the
result of their remarkable journey has further demon-
strated the existence of another considerable affluent
flowing from the E. called the Asiia ; and that there
aeems some reason for supposing that this stream has
its rise in the Lake Baringo mentioned above : it ia
most unfortunate that nearly 200 miles of the distance
between Hipon Falls and Gondokoro has not been ex-
amined ; so that we cannot absolutely connect the
stream issueing from the Nyanza with the one into
ffbich the A-sita flows.

It remains therefore to be ascertaine(3 whether there
are not otlier sources beside that from the Lake
Nyanza, and especially whether (he Asua does or does
tot flow from the Lake Baringo ; and further, whe-
ther the lake itself derives its waters from the chain
of which Kenia and Kilimanjaro would apparently
*eein to be portions. There would seem also to
be no certainty as to the real course of the stream
which flows in a direction S.E. to N.W , and which,
perhaps, brings down the waters of the little Luta-
Nxig^ Lake, supposed by Captain Speke to be a sort
of " backwater " to the Nile. I cannot myself help

THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE ANCIBNTS

thinking that this Luta-Nzig^ Lake will be uUimatel;
found to be one of a chain o( lakes of which the Tan-
ganyika is the largest and most southern ; the more
BO, as I have already stated I feel nocontidence in the
emplacement of Captain Speke's " Mountains of the
Moon," which, on hia map at least, would bar any out-
lets fiom the sou'hern to the northern lake. It must
not be forgotten that Captain Speke's former fellov^^^
Iravelller^ Burton, has already given ills opinion tha^^
the e:iistence of these mountaitis was '* wholly hypo-
thetical or rather inventive" (* Lake Plegions,* vol. ii,
pp. 90, 91) ; while in Speke's original map sent fro
Egypt to the Royal Geographical Society in March,
18(i3, and subseijuently published by Mr. Stanford in
June, 1863, tins horse-s hoe-shaped range does not ap-
pear, but instead thereof, two parallel ranges are inserted
witii the name of " Vlountains of the Moon" along th
northern portion of Lake Tanganyika, and more than
"2° S. of the curved " Mounlaius of the Moon " of the
present map- 1 cannot doubt that the ascertainment of
these geogniphical details will be the reward of expedi-
tions even now already proposed, and which will coQ'
firm or show the futility of suggestions, long since pui
forward, by Dr Beke, who, on paper at ieasE, or theo
reticallyt has a right to claim the title of the " Disco-
verer of one of the Sources of the Nile."

In conclusion, I am bound to say that i think ni
one, after a careful perusal of Captain Speke's Journal
will readily admit that he has advanced any reasons,
either from his own observation or Irom deri(red n
tive information, why the chain, of which Kema a
Kilimanjaro are probably the most elevated peaks»
is not entitled to the appellation it has borne sin

OF TUB 9QURCES OF THE NILE.

6fi

Ibeir discovery by Rebmann and Krapf ; and which,
on the whole, agrees so well with the position which
Ptolemy assigns to his " Mountain of the Moon ;"
or will see any reason why these should be deposed
from their rank to make way for the " iMfumbiro Cone"
(see Journal, p. 214), which Speke himself only " sup-
poses " to have ao altitude of 10,000 feet. At the
same time, H ought not to be forgotten that the
rtceut researches of Cuptain Burton have tended,
ai least incidentally, to contirm the accuracy of the
Greek geograplier, in so far that Burton states that
some of the iqhabitants of the east coast of Africa
near Zanzibar are stilt eaters of human flesh. He
particularly names the Wadoe as guilty of '* a practice
which has made their name terrible even in African
ears;" and he places the abode of the Wadoe in lat.
■ 6^ S., that is, between Menuthias and the Mountain
' of the Moon, exactly where Ptoleraiy places his AWiottc?

oifBpiiiTiwJMyot, or man-eating Ethiopians,'^
I W. S. W. Vaux.

^^^^^P Postscript.

B The map appended to this paper is intended only to
give the most general notion of the ancient knowledge
on this subject. A few modern names have been
added, which could not well have been omitted. The
map has been mainly based on one in Oeograph, Grseci
Minores, ed. Didot, in Paris, 1855, 8vo,

I
I

'* In bria^ing to a codcIusIod this paper" Od the Ancient Know-
ledge of the Sources of the Nile." with Bonic refercncesi to the maia
KBulta of moOem researcheB, [ cannot omit to notice the fact that
for rasaij years Dr. Beke (hini&elf the recipient of one of the gold-
Svedale given by llje Engtiiih Geograi^hical Society foi" hie refiearcbes
in Ahy&einia) b^a t^eeQ the CQasisient advocate of the view that the

TOL. VIII. F

SOUaCEfi OF THE NILE.

head-atreatns of the Nile do flow froTU an elevated moantain'-Tange
fcouth of the equator, and probably to be identified witb Ptolemy's
Mountain of the Moon ; nav, more than this^ tbat he was the first
to propose and to raise eubscriptions in aid of an expeditinn which
should attempt the exploratio!i of the sources of the Nile from the
east coast of Africa. I state thia the more dLsttnctly tis there has
Ikcd evidently a de&ire to ignore the upioioa Dr. Bcke has so lon^
since publicly put forwnrd, aa thaugh the theoretical views of anv
geographer could in the least detrnct from the accomplishment or
realization of such viewa by the Bubsequent travetler- Any one
who has paid attention to this subject must be well anare that bo
long^ ago as 1846 Dr. fleke sugi^ested " that the source of the Nile
i£ siloate at a comparatively short distance from the een-coOBt within
the dominions of the ImSm of Maskat" (Geogr. Journal, vol. xvii.) ;
that, in 184S, be proposed bd expedition for the dieeovery of tbe
Bonrces of the Nile by penetrating- from the east coast of Africa
near Zanzibar, and did hts nttno&t to enable Dr. Bialtohlotsky to
make this attempt, which was not however aucceseful (Report of
British Association for 1848, pp. 63, 64) ; that ibia opinion of Dr.
Beke was entirelv endorsed by the then President of the Geographical
Society, Sir Rodeiick Murchison, when , in 1 S52, he drew the natural
conclusions of a scientific gco»;rapher from the acknowled^^ed discO'
veries of Rcbmann and Krapf ; and lastly, tbat Dr. Beke has drawn
up e Bubsequent and still more complete report on the whole subject,
entitled, *' On the Mountains forming- the Eastern side of the basin
of the Nile, and the origin of the desigoHtion 'Mountains of the
Moon ' applied to them," which, tbough offered to the Gt-ogrBphicaJ
Society on Mav 10th, 1861, was, for some reas'OEi or other, not ac-
cepted by tbat body, and was, therefore, ultimitely read on August
3Dtb. 1861, at the meeting of tbe British Association at Manchester.
In aU these papers Dr. Beke has consistently adhered to the views
first enunciated by himself in 1846. which have been nowhere either
adequately met or answered. He has now the &atififaction of know-
ing that a part of his theory has been proved to deraanstration, in tbe
discover)- of one source of the Nile in a great lake nearly 4000
feet above the aea. and south of the equator ; while he may reason-
ably encourage the hope that, ere long, other and more remote
sources may be traced to ibat famous range which manv geographers
have, we beliete vvlth reason, accepted, as the true repreftcntative of
Ptolemy's '" MouDtaln of the Moon."

iy._ON SOME OLD MAPS OF AFRICA, IN WHICH THE
CENTRAL EQUATORIAL LAKES ARE LAID DOWN
NEARLY IN THEIR TRUE POSITIONS.

■T JDHK HODO, H.i,., F.B.a., HON. FOU. BKC. B.S.L., T.R.Q.S., ETC.

(Read November ^5xh, 1S63. and April l3th, 1664.)

^MucH confusion has prevailed among some geo-
graphers concerning the central lakes of equatorial
Africa ; and others have thought that these large a/tas,
H or tracts of fresh water, are only laid down in those
B maps which have been derived from the Portuguese
colonists and missionaries on the east coast of Africa,
about Zanzibar, Melinda, and other places in the
territory of Zanguebar. One of" some antiquity (I
believe of the sixteenth century), which is said to be a
copy of one of the earliest of such maps, is in the
possession, according to Sir R. I. Murchison, of the
College de Propaganda Fide, at Rome. And even in
those maps it is asserted, that these great central
lakes are erroneously placed, and very wide of their
exact geographic<il positions, as ascertained by the
recent and successful investigations of Captains Burton,

' Tbia paper (exclusive of the Postscript) waa read to the Sec-
taoD E of the British AsBOciatiou, at Newcastle-OD-Tyoe. od AaguBl

w 2

ON THE CENTBAL LAKEa

Speke, and Grant. But it seems to me not ualikely
that the Propaganda map' may have lieen in part
grounded upon that map copied by Diafar Mohammed
Ben Musa in 883^ of our era, and given in the Arabic
work entitled* Rasm,' and wbich^ according to Colone
Sir Henry James, is to be seen m Lelewel's ' Geogr
phie du Moyen Age/ The ISile is placed on it
rising in a lake on the equator^ named " Kura Kavar,
and in it is an island situate in Long. 30° 40' E.
This, I find* precisely agrees with the island called
" Gazi," in the unexplored lake " Little Luta Nzig^,"
as laid down in Captain Speke'a map. But 1 have
also noticed in John Gary's map of " Asia/' including^
a part of Africa, and dated London, September Ist^^
1806, that he has placed a lake on the 10th parallel
north latitude, and about long. 29° 30' E., which he
calls " Tumi, or Kawar L,," and from which the
*' Bahr Abiad, or White R." flows. If Gary has taken
this lake from the Arabic work, he has mistaken the
10th parallel for the equinoctial line. But Gary's lake,
which he so terms Kawar, is, I think, intended for the
Bahr el Ghazal.orthe Lake No of some cartographers,
which is situated in that latitude, and about long.
28^ E.

That distinguished officer. Captain Burton, has ex-
pressly written [' Journal of Royal Geographical So-
ciety,' vol. xxix., 1859, p. 372), *' The Nyanza, as

' Sir R. Murchi^oD, in his address to the Royal Geographical
Society on the annivcrsarv, May 25lh, na^ntloned this map as pro-
bably having been conatructed froin the iafonnation of the Portu-
guese.

' So ID the July number (1863) of the 'Quarterly Review
278, from which I tooL thla accauJit.

4
I

OF EQUATOHIAL AFRICA.

re^rds nn.me, posit Ion, &nt\ even existence, hAs hitherto
been unknown to European geographers ; but de-
scriptions of this sea, by native travellers, have been
nncoDsciously transferred by our writers to the Tanga-
nyika of Ujijii. and even to the N^assa of Kilwa," or
Quiloa, otherwise often termed the " Maravt Lake,'*

Partly with the view of correcting these mistakes, I
now proceed to exhibit and shortly to describe some
old maps of Africa^ and especially two English maps;
the first of these two lias been published about one
hundred and fifty years, but the second only fifty-two
years.

The first is entitled " Africa,'^ corrected from the
observations of the Royal Societies of London and
Paris, by John Senex, F.R.S," It is dedicated by him
to no less a person than " Sir Isaac Newton, Knight,
President of the Royal Society, and Master of Her
Majesty's Mints"

It states that ft was " drawn and engraved by J.
Senex," who was also " Geographer to the Queen "
(Anne).

It exhibits a large laVe of much the same form,
eiccept on its eastern side, as the Lake Nyanza in
Speke's map, and contains six islands.

Its northern end is^ howeverj placed too distant from
the equator by about one degree of latitude ; but its
southern extreme point 19 accurate, as extending to
about lat. 3° S. The 35th meridian of east longi-
tude intersects about one-third of its western portion,
instead of dividing it at about one-third of its eastern
side. Senex says, " this great lake is placed there by
the report of the negroes." Although he has omitted
to lay down the Lake Zambre, yet he has mentioned it^

ON THE CENTRAL LAKES

and adds, thai " the negroes say that the river Cuabo
(or Cuavo) rises from the Lake Zarabre, but this
uncertain."

The Lake " Zamhre " or Zanibere (sometimes con-
founfjed with Zambesi), is an old name for the Lake
Tanganyika, and it is much too central arid too distant
to the nuith to allow of that river taking its source in
that long freshwater sea. I beheve the river Cuavo
do€B not Sow out of the Lake Nyassa (or Zambesi}^|
but arise.s from the vicinity of it, from a high ridge ot^
the east. It Senex had drawn the Lake Zambre (Tan-
ganyika), it would, according to that able geographer's
view, be the source of the river Coango/ or ZairCi
which would, according to his map, flow out of it,
from its south-western side j and this he probably look
from the old geographers, Fernand, d'Eacisa and De
Barros. *

I may also observe, that John Senex, in his '*Map
of the World," places the " Great Lake (Nyanza). by
report of the CatFres/* nearer to the equutor, and in
about long. 33" E. which is a much more accurate
position than that given in his *' Map of Africa."

The second English map of Africa, to which I have
particularly alluded, is a small one, published in 1811,
by Walker (No. 4), in his ' Universal Atlas,' This,
omitting the former equatorial lake, or the Nyanza^
exhibits a very long and narrow lake, called " Lake of
Kambre,*' It presents, upon the whole, much of the
shape of the Lake Tanganyika; its northern extremity
being placed at about 3^ of south latitude, and its eastern

* The names CiiavD, Cilabo ; Coan^, Congo ; NvBflso. Nyanxa ;
Zambere. Ztimbesi, etc.. have been often confounded. I &a not
know what Ngotsa sigoifiea, hutNj/ajua is a ' great water/ or ^lake.'

or EQUATtiniAL AFKICA.

i tui

position in the meridian of 31° (or nearly so) of east
longitude.

By comparing these bearings with Captain Speke 3
map we shall find thai AValker has only niisplaeed the
Lake Zamhre,orTans;anyika,by one degree of longitude.
This is an extraordinary coincidence, when we consider
the date of its execution, more than half a century ago.

Although this small map is so far fairly accurate,
still it presents a singular blunder in the southern end
of that lake ; and this is, that the Lake Maravi ap-
pears evidentEy to have lieeii added on to the Lake
Zambre, and so incorporated with it, and thereby
causing the southern extremity of the lake to be pro-
Jonged by about 3^ 20' of latitude. Walker shows his
error in having subjoined the word *' Moravi ** for a
place on its south-western extremity.

The Lake Maravi, or Moravi, is the same as that
otherwise termed Nyassa, or by some Zambesi, as
being the origin of the river Shire, a great tributary
to the river Zambesi. It is placed in our recent m;tps
of Africa much to the soutli-eastj close upon the 35th
east meridi:m ; and in south latitude the lOth parallel
divides it into two unequal parts. This is apparent from
another map of Africa, — a Scotch one, — which I ex-
hibit, and wliich was published only four years after
Walker's; and yet, with remarkable carelessness, or
probably scepticis^m^ it omits altogether the two former
great lakes, Nyanza and Zambre, and only marks the
third, and smaller lake» Maravi. It is, in other re-
spects, a map entitled to some consideration, as having
been engraved by Lizars, at Edinburgh, in 1815, for
the supplement to the fourth and fifth editions of that
able and excellent work, the ' Eneyclopiedia Britan-
nica.'

ON THE CENTRAL LAKES

Since each of these three maps only places a single
and a different lake, it therefore foUowg, tbat it is
necessary to have all tke three to constitute a more
exact map of that portion of Africa ; and I may men-
tion that in a very recent map. published in vol. xxx. of
tiie ' Journal of the Royal Geographical Society,' in
1860, by our esteemed African geographer Mr. Mac*
queen, all the three lakes are inserted <, although it ia
clear, with the exception of the last, that they are mis-
placed. It will be seen that the Lake Tanganyika is
put down too much to the west ; in fact, nearly as
much to the west of the 30th parallel as Walker'8
map had tixed it to the east of it ; besides, its northern
end is too far to the south by about 30', and its ex-
tremity should extend lurlher southwards than 6° 30*,
even as far as 7^ 45', according to Messrs. Burton and^
Speke's maps. Again, it will be found that Macqueen*8
Nyanza Lake is placed l-g°eaat longitude too much to
the west j nor is it sufficiently long, for it should be
produced to a degree further north, so that the equinoc-
tial line should intersect it on that part. Indeed, this
lake is not so accurately placed as that of John SeneJC
in his map of the world, in 1711.

The recent proof, by Captains Speke and Grant,
that the White river^ or Bahr el Abiad* flowing from
the west, is the true and important branch of the
Nile, reminds me that the eminent French geographer
M. D*AnviUe, was the tirst (I believe) to renew the
promulgation of that view, which he, following^ Hero-

* Herodotus (Euterpe, c. 31) learnt that " the Nile Bowa/rom the ^^
evei]iL.g, aud (from) the eelting of the son." 'O titlXot piet. avA
itnrtp-rf>s T< Kot I'jXiov Zva-fiiaiv, In this passag^e, m&rk the double force ^M
of ^-/rom the west," io that no mistake might arise. It very cor- ^^

OF EQUATORIAL AKRICA.

dotuSj Eratoslheries, and Ptolemy* did, in his com-
munications to the Freach Academy of Sciences,*
about the middle o( last century. He likewise showed,
that the other, or smaller hranch of the Nile, the
Azure or Blue river (Bahr el Azrek), otherwise named
the Ethiopian or Abyssinian river, could iwt be con-
sidered as the main river, or true Nile.

In the commencement of the seventeenth century Ni-
cola Godigno published (De Ahass. Kebiis, lib. i, cup. 1 1)
a letter from Antonio Fernandez, a Jesuit missionary,
which, speaking of the "extreme Hmits of the province
of Gojam, where there is a bottomless lake, having
perpetual and wonderful springsof bubbling-up waters,"
t'extremusprovincifeGoyanige rtnes, ubi palusest fundo
careiis, perennes habens atque inirabiles ebullientium
aquaruui scaturigines,') proceeds to say, *' here is the
source of the Nile " (hie NUo principium est). But
the Nile here spoken of is certainly the Blue river, the
Astapus of Ptolemy, and its deep lake, or palus, is the
Lake Dembea, or Coloe, now the Lake Tzana, which
is its chief reservoir.

So it wouM seem that the deeper and larger branch
of the Nile, the Bahi" el Abiad, has .^■imifar reservoirs
in three or more of the central equatorial lakes. ^
This has been lou^ known by report, und which has
fortunately just been confirmed by Captains Speke
aud Grant. Indeed, an earlier geographer, Feraand.

lectly deBcribes tlie Bahr e) Abiad b« fur a& Lako No and the Bahr
el GhnzJiK

* See ' Mdmotrea de rAcad^mie des Helles'Lettre?.' vol. xivi. pp.
46-81 : also vgK xxiv, p. 3.')9, etc.

^ Namely, the Little Windermere, Victoria Nyanza, Baringo, and
lillte Luts Nzig^ ; possihLv also the Ruaizi and Alcanyara.

ItaHi

ON THE CENTRAL LAKES

d'Endsa, in 1518, mentions that the natives of Coi_^
represented that the Zaire* rises in a central lake, (Votji
wliich another large river, considered as the Nile, flows
out on the other, or eastern side. Aho^ another writer^M
Di Barros, states about 1552, as cited by Mr. W. D. '
Cjoley (p. 185, 'Journal of the Royal Geographical
Society/ vol. xv.), that the Nile, the Zaire, and a third
great river, flowing towards Monomotapa, issue from
a vast lake in the centre of Africa, which " must b&fl
100 leagues in length." This evidently is the Lake ^
Zambre, or Tanganyika, the length of which was thcsa
perhaps over-estimated ; hut, in truth, its dimensions
still remaia unknown.^ And according to Dr. Beke,
who quotes De Barros, *' the Nile has its origin in a
great lake (possibly the Tanganyika),*" and alter tra-
versing many miles northwards^ it enters another very

* I believe the Congo territory whs not discovered till 1487.
Compare also the Arabic map of Ibn Sikid (1274). |>Iate it., the
■Tubultt Rotunda Ilog'criBQB ' (3154), no. x,, and Ibe ' Talitla Iti-
ueraria EjJrisinna,' ia Ldewel's Atlas, Medieeval Geography (Brux.
IS50). (J. H., Jan 29th, 1864.)

^ But the Lake Zambre, or Tang'anyika, has been ascertained to
he much hwer [abtiilt 1900 feet) thnn the Victoria Nyanza lake. A
river, called Maltigarazi, flows into the Zambre from the cast, aud it
pratiably riaefi> m the north hilU ; so De Barros may have mUtaken,
from hicorrect re|)cirl, that river for the early hcad-»tream of the
Nile, and mnde it is-sue yrom that luke, A like error is eeen re-
specting the river Mnrimgu, which is mmle bv Burton to flow inio.
but by Speke out of, the south e:itreinity of the Lake Tangjiuviba.

'" It cannot be the Tanf»-anyika for the reason given in the last
note, Ihoug-h it may be the take termed " Little Witidernierej,"' from
which flows on the norlh an utfluenl to ihe Luchuro, aflerwarda
named the Kitangul^. and so united It enters the Kyanza at itsnortl
West end, [ndeed. this affluent, and the adjacent and more westei
fine itream, tailed " Ing^zi Kag^ra," aa far as we now knowj'br «

OF EQUATORIAL AFRICA.

large lake which lies under the equator." This vast
sheet of" water is termed by the natives " a sea/' and
is most probably identical with the Victoria Nvanza
lake. — Ibr the word Nyanza is a native appellation for
a ereat piece of water or lake.

Further explorations are necessary to ascertain the
rivers that are said to communicate with these lakes,
and with the smaller Jiusisi ; and also to discover what
(if any) waters join this last lake, and that at the
equjitor, which is called '* Little Luta Nzigd," meaning
the Dead Locust, with its Salt l»ilands, and supposed
to he 1000 or 12UU feet lower than the Nvan&a.

It would scarcely be worth mentioning here that An-
toine d'Abbadie and Ayrton have both most erroneously
sought the fountains of the White Nile in the moun-
tains of Abyssinia, or in Inarya and Katl'it, in lat. 7*49'
N. and long. 36° 2' E., seemingly in a branch of the
Sobjat, were it not that the memoir of the latter
is published in the ' Journal of the Royal Geographical
Society ' for the year 1848, and created some tempo-
rary interest. But Dr. Charles Beke, my fellow-
labourer at the Swansea Meeting of the British Asso-
ciation, in the same year (1848), with very correct
judgment, placed ** the head of the Nile in about
lat. 2^ S. and long. 34" E.," although, instead " of 300
or 400 U]ilea from the island of Zanzibar," the dis-
tance is 500 or 600 miles in the UnyamweziorMono-

JIdm. being feeders of the Nyanza^ must be codsidered twq ^Qvrcea
ot head-ttrrajfis of the "White Nile, Tlje only othee head-etreaina pf
the NyatiEA as yet parify known, are the river Muingwira and
Jordans NulEah, at ita extreme southero creeks thoug-b oeither of
th^e Ktreama seems comparable with the noble Kitacgul^. (J. H.,
Jan. -2<>tb. 1864.)

ON THE CENTRAL LAKES

Moezi country, — llie word mwezl, m'ezi, or moezi,
Bignifying in tbe local dialect, raoon.'^

Native tradition or report appears on the whole to
have been fairly correct j and Ptolemy, about ad.
136, had doubtless received his brief information con-
cerning the sources or orij^in of the Nile, from some
native merchants, or travellers, to whom these equato-
rial lakes were known. Ploleniy has expressly told
us that his predecessor Mannus received some of his
information about the Nile lakes from Arabian mer-
chants; and he (in book i. chap. 17) distinctly records
that, " we learnt from merchants, who passed over
from Arabia Felix into those parts of Africa, as
Azanta, Rhapta (now Zanguebar), etc., that those
lakes, from which the Nile flows out, are not near ^
the sea, but a very great deal further in the interior/*^^!
This Greco-Egyptian geographer has assigned his
" Mountain of the Moon," from which the lakes of
the Nile received the (melted) snow, to lat. 1^° 30' S.,
and of the Upo lakes, one the weatermnost, is in lat. 6"^ S.,
but that to the east in hit. 7° S. His extreme limits
of the *' Mountain of the Moon " (to n/s Xe\^i^»
opov) occupy, according to his reckonings, ten de-
grees of longitude, viz. from 57° to 67°; but these
degrees cannot be easily reconciled with our modern
compulation ; also his lat* 12"* SO' S. evidently shows
that he has placed this range too far to the south of the
equator. In all probability, however, this Lunar Range
may in part correspond with that lofty district from
about lat 1" to 3* S., and beginning at about the 29tli
meriBian of east longitude j and, if so, it would include

^' See 'Report of the Swad&ea Meeting of tbe Bntisb Acsocib
tion/ 1849, p. 63.

OF EQUATORIAL AFRICA-

the very lofty Mount M'fumbiro, and the jnountaina
called 'of the Moon," placed by Captain Speke on
the north atid eastern sides of Lakes Kusizi and Tan-
ganyika. The latter lake, which extends to beyond
lat. (f S-, might be supposed to answer to Ptolemy's
western (or S.S.W.) lake» and the still larger lake of
Nyanza, to correspond with his eastern (or rather
N.E.) lake. From the subalpine district, of which
Mount M'fumbiro is considered the centre, ita streams
flow on the eastern side into the Lake Nyanza, and,
through that vast expanse of fresli water into the ISile,
\s hilst its Eouth-western waters descend into Lake
Zanibre, or as it is now termed Tanganyika,

1 have taken Ptolemy's latitudes and longitudes
from Dr. Wilberg's accurate edition of that ancient
geographer's work in its original language, and which
was published between the years iSIiSand 1845.

Some geogrjiphers, as well as commentators on Pto-
lemy, have confused the number of the " lakes of the
Nile '*~-aj.TcvNei\ov\ifi.i>at, — their number being repre-
sented as two with some, but three with others. This
is soon determined, for Ptolemy (in Ub. iv. cap. 7) ex-
pressly states ihem to be Suo \tfivr2v, ** two lakes ;"
that is to say, a western and an eastern one, the former
being one degree of south latitude nearer to the equi-
noctial line than the other. I have already stated that
Ptolemy held the White river to be the Nilus, or true
Nile ; and his Astapus is certainly the modern Blue
river. Through the kindness of Mr. F. Galton, F.R.S.,
1 am enabled to exhibit to you a very neat photograph
of part of a map of Africa, which was copied from an
Atlas on vellunii, which belongs to a very rare Latin
translation of Ptolemy's Geography, and which was

ON THE CENTRAL LARES

published at Rome in 1478. This valuable book is in
the possession of Mr. Hudson Gurney, in Norfolk,
From that, and a second larger photograph map, it
will be seen how the translator* or cartographer, haa
conceived the several branches of the Nile to have
been placed. In both maps two chief branches of the
(White) Nile issue from two " Paludes Nili," or laAes,
at about 8° 30' south of the equator ; and further south
of these lakes, three rivers feed the western, but /our
rivers flow into the eastern lake ; and then all these
seven streams have their sources on the north side of
the *' Mountain of the Moon," which extends from
about lat. 12° to 14° S. Under it is written " Mons
Lunae, h quo Nili paludes nives suscipJunt." The
east portion of Africa, between this mountain-range
and the sea, which is called by Ptolemy, d jcdXttop
^ap^apiKos, the Barbaric Gulf, — a most appropriate
title, considering the '* men-eating" propensities of the
savage inhabitants, who are termed ' Anthropophagi/
— belongs to that race of Ethiopians.

But it will also be seen thet a third large river, or
branch of the Nile, running to the south-east, terminates
in a smaller lake* which is bisected by the "equinoctial"
line. Under this is written *' Coloa Palus," Since
the Lake Coloa, or Caloe, evidently is identified with
the lake now called Denibea, this river must answer to
the Bahr-el-Azrek, Azure or Blue river^ the former
Astopus ; its geographical position, therefore, is given
far too much to the south. '^

'^ Ptolemy (in lib. W, cap. 7) thus wi-ites;— ij KoXdi} kifiyrj, i$
Jfs fi 'Aardvm^ iroraftos pti, $6 uny/ieptvov, i. p. " the Lake Colofi,
from whicb the river AstJijiua flows, 69° jEquinoc, Circ." If, as I
have aftcrwarda euggeeied, this lungicude of Gy° is calcukted from

OF tQUATOHlAL AFRICA.

I likewise exhibit to you another sketch of a map
froRi a later edition ol' Ptokmy. Although only sixty-
four years later, still the cartographer^ or Latin Iraos-
lator^ has taken a different view of his great author's
" NilL paludes," by draiving ull the lakes, three in
number, in the same south parallel, — the " Muntes
Luuse " Ijeing in nearly the same latitude as in the
former map, about twelve and a half decrees south of
the equator. This rough sketch I made from tab. iiii.,
or map of Africa. — which the author spells Aphrica, —
of the Latin translation of Ptolemy's Geography by
Henry Peter, and published at Bile in the year 1542.
This edition is preserved in Dr. Thomhnson's library,
in St. Nichohis's Church, Newcastle-on-Tyne. These
maps will be found of interest, as showing the received
notions respecting the Nile, its equatorial lakes and
lunar mountains, at the respective periods when these
different editions were given tn the wurld.

But some seventy years prior to Ptolemy, two explor-
ing officers were sent by the Emperor Nero ** ad investi-
gandum Caput Nili,"' expressly to find out the '* liead of
the Nile." 8eneca, a coutempor<iry writer, about a.m.
60, himself relates the accuunt, which is this: — "I my*
self ind*ed have heard the two centurions, whom Nero
Cssar, as beinji; the most ardent lover of other virtues,
«<» especially of truth, had sent to find out the head of the
Ni/e, narrate that, sifter they had accomplished a long
journey, when, being furnished with assistance by the
King of Ethiopia, and being recommended by him to

8. ADtonio (Cnpe Verd Ulea), the lungitude eut of Greentvicli
moM be nenr 43^ wiiich ib only about 5° too far to the east from
the true poeitioD of Lake Culoa, but its Ptolemaean latitude ia 12^
too iar toutb.

ON THE CENTHAL I.AKE9

the neighbouring kings, they penetrated into far dis-
tant regions. In fact, s:ad they, ' ve came to immense
lakes, the termination of which neither the inhabitants
Itnew, nor could any one hope to do so, because aqua-
tic plants were so densely interwoven in the waters,
that neither persons on foot could pass over the waters,
nor in a boat, which, unless a small one and only hold-
ing a single man, the muddy and overgrown lake could
not bear. Thereabouts,' they stated, 'we beheld two
rocks,^^ from which the vast force of the river issued
forth. But whether that was the head^ or an affluent
of the Nile, or that it sprang there, or being received
from a prior course it returns there upon the earth, —
do you not believe that the water, whatever it is, rises
up fromagreat lakeof those territories?' It is indeed
necessary that the rocks should have the water dis-
persed from many places, and collected in a very deep
spot, so that they may be able to throw up with sucb
impetuosity/"*

'* These two rocks (dvas p tras) must not be confounded with
two others {duo tcopvli) nientioued before by Sentca (in lib, iv,
cap. 2), thus: — "duo eminent scopuli ; Niti vmm vocaot iocoW ;
ex quibue magna via fundllur, non tamen quanta operire posset
jEg-vptum," This account very probablv refer* to the cataract at
VVad't Hal/vh, above 220 iiiileB eoutb of Assuan (Syene) ; for Seneca
first describing the Isle of Philtr. says, " there is the first increase
of the Nile ; thence, ' poet magnum eputSum.' the iwa recks, culltd
by the natives 'the veins of the Nile,' are conspicuoue."

•* As this narrative is of much interest, 1 bereaubjoiti Ihe original
(L. Anniei Setiecee Nat. Qutcst. lib, vi, cap- B)\ — "Ego quidcin
centunones rfnos, quos Nero Ciesar, ut aliarutn virtotum, ito veritalia
in primia amantissimus, ad invesUgandum caput Niti miseriit. nudivi
narrartes. longum illos ite'r peregisse, quum a rege vKlhiopiie in-
■trueti uuxiEiu, cotntnenilatique proximis regibus, penetmeseDt nd
ultenora. Equidan, aiebant, ptirveaimufi ad imiueosae paludeSj

OF EQUATORIAL AFRICA.

The portion of this narrative which says that, the
officers " came to iniraense lakes, the termination of
which neitlicr the inhahitants knew, nor could any one
hope to do so, because fiqnaiic plants were so densely
interwovfji in the waters/* still agrees with many of
Ibe very large sheets of water, pools, the sides of the
lakes, and even some of the rivers in the upper and
equatorial regions of the White Nile, &s related by our'
recent explorers. Captain Burton writes tJourn. Roy.
Geog. Soc. voh xxix. p. 290), some porttons of the
rivers, which are supposed to fall into the Nyanza,
"are crossed, according to the Arabs, over a thick
growth of aquatic vegetation, which forms a kind of
tualwork, capable of supporting a man's weight." So
M- Werne often describes the hke " phenomenon on
the White Nile, and inlands of lar^e and small dimen-
sions, formed by water-grasses and green reeds, ca-
pable of drawing round and arresting; -the progress of
his boat." {Ibid. In note.) In fact, tall graasis, reeds,
the lofty and graceful Byblus, or I'aper-rush, and other
stout fluviatile and lacustrine plants at this day, pre-
sent the mme obstructions to boats and canoes as they
seem to have dona in the time of Nero.

(josram exitum nee inculte novenint. cec sperare quisquam potest,
ita implicitie aquis berbt? sunt, et qi^cic dcc pedili eluctabileg. nec
navigiu. quod dIsi parvum et laniue capux, limusa et obi^ita paltiH nun
fcnkt. Ibi. inquil, vidimug^ duaa petraa. ex tpilhus ingena vis fluminia
exctdebat. Seil sive cnjiui ilia, fiive nrces^/o fsi XUi, sive tunc nasci-
tatt M¥c in terra* ex priore recepla cursu redit ; nonne tu credje,
iUam, quidquid est, ex magno terrarum lacn ascendere ? Habeant
enim oportet pluribus locis sparsum humorem. et in '\tao coactam, ut
Cructare tanto impctu poesint/' Pliny (NaC- Hist, lib, vi. c. 35)
mentions briefly this expedition, and he describes the party as
"mJBsi ub i\'crone militea PrijetoriitiDi cum tribuiio ad expluruLidum,"
etc.

VOL. VIII. a

■i

ON THE CENTRAL LAKHS

Again. Captain Burton, writing of the sides of the
long Lake Tanganyika, states that its " borders are
generally low, and a thick fringe of rush and reed con-
ceals the watery margin." (Ibid. p. 230.)'^ These
remarltable coincidences with respect to the natural
phenomena afforded by the "implicit^ aquis herbse "
seen in the time of Nero, as well as at the present day,
will, 1 apprehend, strongly tend to prove, that the
White river must have been the Nile, explored by the
officers dispatched by that emperor. And lastly, this
identification seems to be more likely, because the two j
officers further added, in the presence of Seneca, *' wefl
beheld two rocks, from which the vast force of the river
issued forth"—" vidimus duas petras, ex quibus in*
gens vis fluminis excitlebat." So. then, these rocks
appear, with great probability, to have been no other

1' Still more recently, on March 2l8t, 1863, Madame Tinnd, de-
scribing' her voyag'e ia the steamer on the Bahr el Ghazal {rivet of
the Gazelle), observea i " We are near to an island which Petbericli
calls Kyt, hut the natives Misr of Reg. Its longitade is 26° 45
east of Greenwich." The Bahr el Ghazal ■" winds through high
greus aud b til rushes." Again, "This is a very difficult place lu come
to, aa the river, though deep, is choked with ruxhfs, and a soft^wooded
Sort nf tree, which hrenks as our ahip ptisses, Ijut is very formidable
Id look at. We came through it with the steamer, haviog- the
paddles taken off." (Proceed. Roy. Geogr. Soc. vol, vii. p. 204.)
And Captain Speke {ib. p. 2 18} relates from Arab mcrchanta. '' That
■with the rising of the Nile, and consequently the lacreaacd violence
of its waters, islands were floated down its surface, — which is really
the ca&e, not composed of earth and stone, hut tangled roofs of treet.
rv9fui$, oftrf groM, with even aotnetimee hute upon them, which,
otherwige undisturbed, are torn away by the violence of the stream
and carried down, perfect flyating islands." Thla account refers to
tlie Nile, north of the equator, and beyond the Lake Nyanza.
(J. II.. Jan. 29lh, 18640

OF EQUATORIAL AFRICA. 53

than those at the Karuma Falls,'*' where the united
main stream of the White Nile rushes on with great
impetuosity, well described by Captain Speke.

Norton House, Stoekton-on-Teew,
Amgutt 2Qth, 1863.

POSTSCRIPT.

Since this Paper was read, I have had an opportu-
nity of examining some more old maps of Africa, and
especially those contained in Lelewel's * Mediaeval
Geography/ upon which I will now add a few re-
marks.

The first map that I have mentioned is the " Propa-
ganda" map at Rome, which, according to Monsignor
Nardi, was made by Jerome Verrazano (probably about
A.D. 1530) ; a copy of it, as reduced by the German
officer General Jochmus, may be seen at the Royal
Geographical Society.''

On being favoured with a very neat tracing of that

'* This fall or cataract answers to iEschylus's true description of

" The fall.
Where from the mountains with papyrus crown'd
The venerable Nile impetuous pours
His headlong torrent " —

'Ii/ffi (Ttirrov NciXos tvnoTov p€(K,

written (in his Prom. Vinct. v. 836) twenty-three centuries ago.
^ See note, p. 193, Proceed. Roy. Geogr. Soc. no. iv. vol. vii.

o 2

ON THE CCNTHAL LAKE9

*
4

copy, I was disappointed in findint; that that Italian
map had not been taken from Ben Musa's Arabian
map of A,D. 833- It merely delineates the two lakes,
" Paludi Nili," south of the equator, much the same
as those by Ptolemy's translators ; only it represents
three rivers flowing into each lake of far greater lengths,
and fifteen email and short branches uniting; with the
BIX long streams, and rising at the northern base of a
range of mountains. The last extends also more to
the south, being in the same south latitude (13*^) as
*' Mozambich,"'^ or the city of Mozambique,

The statement which I have before niade respecting .
Ben Musa's Arabian map, being taken from the July fl
number (1863) of the ' Quarterly Review,' must be "
corrected, for 1 find tliat the date of it is a.d. 833, and
not " 883." And " the Nile is placed on it" as jlow-
ing out of a large reservoir-lake, hut not '* rising in it,"
on the equator, named ** Kura-Kavar," and the
sources or feeders of that lake are represented by six
rivers which run into it from the south. See Plate I.,
'Tabula Almamuniana,' in Lelewel's Atlas, 'Geogra-
phic du Moyen Age' (edit. Bruxelles, 1850). This is
considered the first Arabic map, and to have been
constructed in the time of Almamoun (or El Mamun),
about A.D. 830.

Lelewel states that the work called *Rasm,' — Ho-
rismus, opto-^'f, — ' El Rasra al Arsi/ or 'The Mark-

^ As the map meniions on the west coast, "Manicongo" aadi
"Regno di Manicongo,*' tneantng-, the kingdom of tbe sovereign of\
Costffo, wtiicli ia described by Krancis Alvares ill Ilis * Viaggio nel
jEthiopiti/ vol, 1. p. 249, edit. Giav, Ramusio, who died m *,D.
1540, tl(e date of tlie msip. I.'i30-40, is. I think, correct. Indeed
CoriKQ was tiot discovered till 1487.

OF EQUATORIAL AFRICA.

mg-oul of the Earth/ was by Djafar Mohanimed-ben-
Mou$<t, the ClioLiaresKiian, an astronomer and keeper
of the library at Bagdad, in the rtign of that catiph.
Alaiamoun, ijvho was hiuiselfa lover of the sciences
and an able astronomer, had ordered a translation of
Ptolemy's Geography to be made, and some say that
that Arabic work is compiled from that of the Greek
author.

Plate II. is by the astronomer Abu! Hassan AH Ibn
Junis, A.D. 1008 i and that portion^ termed " Qua-
drans Habitabilis," gives the same lake intersected by
the equinoctial line ; but its sources are made to flow
from a fangeof mountains called *' M, Komr,"^* which
is situated about 15° further to the south. It seems
to nie that this portion of the map has been taken
from the Arabic translalicn of Ptolemy, which was
ordered by the Caliph Almamonn; because Komr, or
Kamr, or Kamar, signifies the same as Se\7jV7), the
Moon; and the author, being an Egyptian, had most
likely followed the great work of his countryman, the
Greek astronomer of Pelusium.

Plate IV. in Lelewel's Atlas is after a map by
Hassan Nureddin Ihn Said, in a.d. 1274, and varies
in a remarkable manner from the two former maps.

It represents the Lake Kura on the equator, from
which flows to the west a river, probably the Congo ;
from that lake some (six) rivers communicate with
two more lakes further south ; thence some (four)

" Tlic word here and in the following map by Ibn Said is Komr,
not Kamr or Kamar (ibe moon). " Thepractice of the older Araba,"
was, according to Silveetre de Sacy, to "pronouoce the word, Komr,
as has beea proved by Malirizi/' (Humboldt's 'Views of Nature,'
Boha'sedkt. UdO, p. 115.]

ON THE CENTRAL LAKES

^5, and the island placed in it, in long. 30° 40' B.,
agrees with the islet laid down in the

rivers run into each of those two lakes that have their
sources — " Fontes Nili" — in the mounlaing "Komr,"
or the Moon. Here the Kura on the equator, would
seem to be intended for the lake termed " Little Luta
Nzig^," and of the two southern lakes, that on the
east corresponds with the Nyanza, whilst the western
one answers to the Tanganyika. I must, however,
mention that the lake Luta Nzig^ (or Dead Locust) is
only called ** Little'* in comparison with the two latter
lakes. In fact, it is as yet entirely unknown ; but,
accordhng' to Spcke's map, it is about three-fifths of
the Lake Tanganyika in length,— perhaps ISO miles
Ion

called Ga'si

* Tabula Almamuniana.' From the report of the na-
tives it is resorted to by them, at certain times, for
the obtaining of salt, although the lake water itself is
stated to be sweet.

Two other* important maps are given at No. X., the
larger one being entitled ' Tabula Itineraria Edri-
siana,' and the second 'Tabula Rotunda Rogeriana^'
of the date a.d. 1154. In this last we see two lakes
at the equator, from the north-western of which the
river Kauga (or Kanga = Congo?) takes its origin^
and flows to the west. This lake, from its position,
probably indicates the Little Luta Nzig^. The second
or larger lake, on the e{|Uator, may be the Nyanza;
the west lake, in about S° of south latitude, is perhaps
the Tanganyika: and (he east lake, that called Ba-
ringo, which has not yet been investigated, although
it is evidently placed too far south. The head rivers
of the two southern lakes proceed from the *'Mona^|
Komr" and the " Fons Nih ;" but the range, being ™

or KQUATOfilAL AFRICA.

situated in lat. 12° S., is most likely given from
Ptolemy. Leiewel calls the 'Tabula Rogeriana' the
*' Mappe raonde " of the geographers of Sicily. It
was preserved and described by Edrisi, and was the
result of researches made and related by an African
Mussulman al the court of Roger, King of Sicily, who
reigned from a.d. 1 130 to 1 1 54.

Plate XLIII. is a Portuguese sea-chart, or ' Charta
Marina Portugalensium,' which was prepared for pub-
licatioQ in 150S, but did not appear till 1513. Two
takes are placed on it a little aoulh of ibe equator, one
about 65'', the other in 69^ long, east of Ferro (=47^
and 51^ east of Greenwich), the " M. Lunie " being
laid down in about lat,,^^ S. From each of the lakes
a river flows to the north, and these at a few degrees
in north latitude meet, and then furni one river, the
Nile. This point of confluence would seem to answer to
a spot near Madi, at the junction of the Asua river
with the White Kile, indeed just opposite to Miani*
Tree.

About the same time (a.d. 1508) there was pub-
lished at Rome * Nova Orbis Tabula/ for some edition
of Ptolemyj and which was drawn up by the nionk
Mariuos and another. See Plate XLIV., by Johannes
Buysch, in Lelewel's Atlas.

Another map of some interest is Plate XLV., the
work of Uei-nard Sylvanus, of Eboli, in the year 151 1 ;
it is entitled 'Tabula Ptolemsei Universalis Refor*
mata.' In presenting some fresh additions to Pto-
lemy* from the then recent discoveries, it delineates
the " Lunae Montes*' as usual, but it adds to them a
second range perpendicular to ibem, — Le, extending
north and south, from the east and west line of the

ON THE CENTRAL LAKES

Lunar Mountains, ami they are placed in long. 60*^
east of Ferro (or about 42^ east of Greenwich).

Having already described the central equatorial por-
tion of the map of Africa, which Mr. Hudson Gurney
kindly forwarded to the section of the Bi'itish Associa-
tion at Newcastle-on-Tyne, I will further observe that
that map was taken from the rare folio edition of
Ptolemy's 'Cosmographia,* published at Rome in 1478,
and printed by Arnold Buckinck.

I have lately seen a copy of it, which is preserved in
the ''King's Library" of the British Muaeum (C. 3.
d. 6.), and found it beautifully printed with red and
blue cipitals, and an illuminated title-page, it is a
Latin translation only,

Tlie atlas, containing the maps roughly engraven on
copper, is supposed to be the first book ever published
" tabulis ffneis." See Bib Spenc. vol. iv. p, 537-
Lclewel says of this tine edition (vol, ii. p. 907), that
" it was begun by Conrad Schweinheim, and finished
by Arnold (Panarlz) Buckinck ; and that it was trans-
lated and edited by Doniitius Calderinus, from the
Greek codex of Georgius Gemistns Pletho/*

One more edition of Ptolemy deserves, as being
one of the beat, to be here recorded, and that is by
the French Regius Piofeasor of Mathematics, Pierre
iheBert^ (Bertins) published at Amsterdam, 1619 ; it
contains a coliection of maps supposed to have been
drawn by Agathod^union, a geographer of Alexandria,
who is thougtit to have lived about a.d. 200, and was
the author of ' Deiineatio Orbis ex Libris Ptolemxi,'
in Latin, A copy of the central part of Africa from
one of these maps, fig. 1, is published by Dr. Beke
with his paper (read at the Swansea Meeting of the

OF EQU^XTORIAL AKRICA.

British Association), entitled '* On the Sources of the
Nile ID the Mountains of the Moon," in Jameson's
'Edinburgh PhilosophicalJournal ' for Octohei*, 1848.
1 will now briefly mention the noble atlas of the
most distinguished geograplier of his age, Gerhard
Kanffmann, but wlio is better known by his Latin name
of Mercalor^ he having been the inventor of the geo-
graphical Projection called after him. The edition to
which I refer is the fifth, which was published at the
expense of Henry Hondt \Hondins), at Amsterdam, in
1623; it is illustrated with well-coloured maps, and
engraven on copper by Mercatoi' himself. The parti-
cular map to which I call attention ib entitled, '* Abia-
sinorum sive Prutiosi Joannis Imperiura." All the
maps and countries are described in Ltitin, Of the
Emperor of the Abyssiniaus, whom he calls '* Pretio-
sus, non Presbyter " (or termed in English, Prester)^
meaning 'high' or * mighty,* he writes, "hie inter
maximos nosti'fe setatis monarchus procul dubio cen-
sendus'^Cp. 337). That map delineates "*Nilusfl."as
flowing a little to the west of south for about 5°
south of the equator, where it issues from an immense
lake, 8^ of latttude in length and about 4*^ of longi-
tude in breadth, named " Zaire " or " Zembre Lacus."
This lake, which certainly answers to the Tariga-
nyika^ is divided by his meridian of 56^ of longitude
east of the Azores, and exhibits a large island near its
centre ; at its north-west end, the river Zaire is made
to issue near a jdace also called '* Zaire." A large
river flows iuto it from the east, which is evidently the
Malag.irazi ; and at its southern extremity is placed
the town Zembre, past which a river, doubtless the
Marunguj enters that lake. All this has most likely

ON THE CENTRAL I.AK£S

been laid down from the descriptions, already cited,
of F- d'Encisa and De Batros. Another branch of
the " Nilus/* at about 1" south of the equator, flows
from a smaller nameless lake, at the north extremity
of which is a place caUed '* Garava/* If this word
be (which is probable) a cort'uption of Ukerewe, — the
name of the island in the Lake Nyanza, as Kerewe, or
Gerewe, or Garave, — it would show that that lake, al-
though much too small, was intended by Mercator,
Many other affluents to the Nile are inserted at the S. E.
of the equator, and many of them proceed from dif-
ferent lakes, only one of which I need notice : and this
is the Barcena, which is doubtlesa meant for the Ba-
ringa, fnr the word may be also written Barenca, or
Baren^a. It is, however, too far to the east.

Another very large lake, termed " ZaHan Lacus,"
the Zambesi of some authors, with six islands, on the
east at about long. 66*^ E., and beginning near lat, 5°
S., is laid down, which, though too large, corresponds
with the lake now called Maravi or Nyassa,

Mercator places his "LunEe Montes '* further south
than Ptolemy, and consequently south of his two large
lakes — Zembre and Zafian.

Another large lake is given, which begins at about
2° north of the equator. It is termed *' Niger Lacus,"
and from its north end the river Niger is made to flow-
north. A town on its east side being named *' Maita
Ga^i," would tend to prove that it answers to Captain
Speke's Luta Nzige', since the island there inserted
bears the same name of Gazi. Again, further north,
at just about lat. ICf N., there is a smaller, but an
unnamed lake laid down, which would seem to cor-
respond with that now known as the Lake No,

OF EQUATORIAL AFtUCA.

More than a century ago, the eminent French geogra-
pher D'AQviile published (1749) his folio Atlas, under
the auspices of the DuUe of Orleans. In his map of
Africa his upper portion of llie Nile is chiefly Ptolemy'Si
but somewhat modified after the Arabic maps, espe-
cialiy that of 1274, by Ibn Said, and he djftbrs from
all of them by his geographical positions. D'Anville
has there delineated the hne of the " Montagues de
la Lune,*' lu about lat. 5° N. ; tiience proceed some ten
head-streams, which flow into two large lakes, the
easternmost of which is in about long. 45° E. from
Ferro (.27^ from Greenwich), One river then proceeds
from each of the lakes, and enters a third lar^ lake
on the parnllel of lat, 10** N. This lake is termed
" Lac Couir, " having a town, or place, called Tmni,
on its south side, and the river "Le Nil" thence
issues out iu a single stream at its northern extremity.
By comparing this third lake with a modern map
it will at once be manifest that D'Anville's Lake Couir,
which is clearly a corruption of Kavar, or Kura
Kavar^ from the Arabian maps, is placed where the Lake
No and river Gazelle (Bahr el Ghazal) actually exist.

D*ADville has engraven the following judicious re-
marks upon his map,-" respecting the *' sources of the

^ These are ihe original wordu of D'Anville :■ — " Quoi qu'on se
coit flatt^ daii^ le dernier si^cle, d'uvoir trouve les aources du Nit
dana celled d'ua ^os fleuve de I'Abissmie, cepeodant T^tude dea
g^og-raphea de Tautitjuite nous appreod^ qu'ila out cannu ce Beuve
BOU8 le nam particulier d'Astspus, et bien distiiiicteiiient d'un autre
plus reculd dans le cotititient de I'Africiue, et auquel le nom de Nil
e«t doQD^ par pr^f^rence. Ain«i, dans le cb9 oil houb sommeB
d'ignarer encore les vrahs savrcta de re fleuve, od n'est p&s en droit
de rejeter eoti^retnent ce que non-seulcmetit Ptol^oi^e, mais encore
les g^ograpbes orieataux, £1 Edrisl ct Abuirc'da, rapportcat de sup
origiae, jusqu'^ ce que d'autrev connolssaaces nous aoient acqaiBu/'

ON THE CENTRAL LAK^S

Nile :"— " Although one flattered oneself, in the last
century, that the sources of the Nile had been found in
those of a large river of Abyssinia, yet tlie study of the
geographers of antiquity informs us that they had
known thai river by the particular name of Astapus,
and very distinctly of another (river) more remote in
the continent of Africa, and to which the name of
Nile is given by preference. Thus, in the case where
we are still ignorant of the true sources of that river,
we have no right to reject entirely what, not only
Ptolemy, but also the Oriental geographers El Edrisi
and Abulfeda, relate concerning their origin, until we
Bhall have acquired further information about them."

M. Vivien de Saint-Martin, in his recent work,
* Le Nord de I'Afrique,' (Par. 1863) follows in a mo-
dified manner M. D'Anville ; and I need scarcely say
that he is greatly in error. He lays down in his
"Carte No. I/' at the time of Ptolemy, the two
" Nili Paludes/' in about lat. S° and 9° North ; into
these flow rivers coming from 2" and 4^ North of the
equator; and the longitudes of the two lakes are re-
spectively about 46*^ and 48° east from Ferro,

Since the best Greek editions of Ptolemy are rare,
and the maps of Africa, by different cartographers,
which are appended to the Latin translations, vary in
the position of the equatorial lakes, or "Nili Paludes,"
I will next briefly state from Wilberg's excellent and
collated edition (Essend. 1843), what that Egyptian
geographer has actually recorded (Geogr. hb. iv. cap. 7)
concerning them, both in his own words and iu my
interpretations.

Elra Ka&' 6 evoihai 6 NeiXos trorafios atra rwit p€avra>v

OF EQUATORIAL AFRICA.. 83

Ta>f Xifi-iJdiV 7) Bva-ft,iKfor€pa ..... I'f vot. s"
^ uvardKuciitT^pa twv Xi^vmv . . . fe vot. ^

"Then where the river Nile {kMIc river) become* on*, by the
unitiDg of the rivers that flow out of two lake* which are placed

higher up . . . 60° north U^

The /aore western of ibe lakeq 57° ?outh 6*

The more eastern of the lakes ..,.,. 65° »outh 7"^."

Again Ptolemy writes (lib. iv, cap. 8), Totrroi^ fikv ouv
Tov i£o\Trov TeptoLicotJaiu AtSimm ' Af6p(ii7roif}ayotj utv aVo
BvcTfibtv BiTiK€i TO T^f ^fXiji^F opQs^ atfi ov inTo&f^omat ras
j(iojiat tu 7QV Nn\ov Xl^Lvait xtu fTrt^e* fLolpas ra trtpoTA
T^fr XeX'Ji'i;* 5pf)Vi — cf vot/ t/9 X' jta) ^^vor. tff\.

Having mentioned the KqXttos Bap^aptieoi^ or the
'* Barbaric Gulf," being that portion of the Indiaa
Ocean which flows along the coast of Zanguebar, the
author adds : — *' About ihis gulf (Barbaric) the iEthi-
opian Anthropophagi inhabit, froni whom the Moun-
tain of the Moon extends towards the tyest, wherefrom
the Lakes of the Nile receive the (melted) snows ; and
the extremities of the Mountain of the Moon reach
th^e degrees^sr S. 12° 30', and 67° S. Vr 30'."

From these accounts we learn that the Mountain of
the Moon, or the range of that mountain, is placed by
Ptolemy in 12' 30' south latitude,-' and that it extends

" If 12° 30* here could be considered aji an error of copyiaCa for
2'"' 30', then llie range of the Mountains of the Moon would include
the mouDtains extending from 28° to 38^ east longitmle. Rnd bo
comprise the mountains called by Sjjeke " of the moon," ns well bi
KiliiDBiidjaro and Mount Keota. This is one view of the question.
But a second andu better maybe alleged a& followfl i — From Che eectiong
giTca ip Spekc*» map^ it would appear that the lake Little Windermere,
at the east slope of Mount M'fumbiro, la isituute 3639 feet above the
oceafli acid that fi-om thence to Kaz£, 3564 feet in south liititude

ON THE CENTRAL LAKERS

from east to west, 10° of longitude ; that the streams
increased by the melted snows flow northwards into two
lakes, which are 8^ of longitude apart ; of which, the
eastern one is placed in 65° of longitude and lat. 7** S., H
but the western is in 57° long.'** and lat. if S. : that ^
the rivers which issue from them flow for about eight
degrees of latitude more to the north, and then meet
together at a spot fixed in long. 60° and lat. 2^ N, ;
and tiience the uiiited stream constitutes the river Nile.
This point of conjliience of the lake-rivers, the num-
bers of which are not specified, although the lakes
themselves are expressly said to be two^ would seem to
correspond with the place named Koki,^oni& 15 miles ^|
south of the Karuma falls, as laid down in Speke's "
map ; that is, if we can consider Ptolemy's degrees of J
latitude to be the same as our own ; but if not nearly H
co-extensive, then the confluence of the lake-rivei'S

at 5*, IhiB high range continues to exceed 3000 feet in height*
Agiain, from Kax^ to East Ugngo in about G° 30' south latitude, tduch
the same altitade ia continued ; thence succeeds the Rob6ho, given
as 5148 feet high, and a chain of that name Chen eeems to v\m to
the north towards MoutiIb Kilimandjaro and Ketiia. Why may not
this Bweep of & maanlainoiis country, heitig somewhat lunate in
form, and traversing, as it cJoes, the Montf Moezi, or rather the U-i-
yamvesi, — kingdom or land of the moon, — have been esteemed at
the more correH portion of the Lunar range ? With this view,
Ptolemy, on the suppoBition that his degrees of latitude are equal to
our modern, ones, would only he in error hy 6^ Bonth latitnde. But
he would be rig'ht aa to the xtnvtkii, or melted snowa, descending from
the snow-clad Kenia, and awelling moat hkely the Lake Bartngtt and
its streams, which flow into the Aaua, or tributaries of the White
River or Nile.

^ Here GS" and 57** of east longitude, if computed from St. An»
tonio, as I have supposed afterwards, would answer to 40° and 3'i^
of east longitude from Greenwich, which are more likely positiona.

4
4

OF EQUATORIAL AFRICA.

may probi^bly be extended to about Miani's Tree. The
corresponding degrees of Ptolemseati longitude are difli-
cult to reconcile ; if reclconed from Feno, one of the
Fortunate Islands, 60° of longitude wouid agree witb
42°, instead of 32° or 33** east of Greenwiclij nearly
the correct positions. But I think it probable that
Ptolemy, who reckoned his first degree of longitude
from the '" Fortunate Isles" (lib, i. cap, 12), included
under that general name, the more western islands
called anciently the Gorgades, or Gorgones, and now
the •' Cape Verd Islands," So, by placing his first
meridian through the island at this day named San
Antonio (in about long. 25^^34' west), the most western
of them, we should then find that his 60° would cor-
respond nearly with Ion;?. 34° e;tst from Greenwich,
which is a more exact approximation to the longitude
of either Miani's Tree, or Koki in the Chopi district-
It must therefore be acknowledged that these ac-
counts of Ptolemy, which relate to the upper portion
of the Kile, to the reservoir-lakes beyond the equator,
to the head-streams of that mighty river, and to a
range of mountains termed '* of the Moon,"' from
whence descend, as well as from whose roots spring,
the waters and sources that feed those central lakes,
are in the main correct.

Indeed, so accurate have his descriptions been proved
by recent explorations, that they strongly confirm the
opinion that that Egyptian geographer had received
,tfaem from some natives, or from some merchants who
lad actually visited those distant regions, for the pur-
pose of obtaining (among other valuable things) tusks
of ivory. Moreover, he has expressly stated that, " we
learnt from we7-chants who passed over from Arabia

ON THB CENTRAL LAKES

tmA

Felix into (those parts of Africa called) Azania, Rha]
etc. (about Zanguebar), tliat the Nile flows out of (cejj
tain) lakes . . . very far in the interior."^' ^

Ptolemy's words are these : — Kai fi^p luu irapa r^v
OTTO TTjs Apaffias ttJs Kv&ai/jiovos Bia'n£paiovfii.vo}v ^fiiroprnv
eTTi Ta 'PaTTTO, . . . fiauOaifOfiev , , . ray "Kifj-easf &£ de^ M
iVfitXos pel . . . (v6oTepa) fTvy^vp. (Lib. i. cap. 17.)

Herr Ferdinand Werne, fifteen years ago, in his
paper '* On the Sources of the White Nile," which was
read at the meeting of the British Association at Swan-
sea in IS48» publicly expressed the same opinions.
That traveller, who one of the European officers of
the expedition sent in 1840-41 by Mohammed All,
Pasha of Egypt, to explore the Nile, and who, like the
Roman officers dispatched by the Kmperor Nero for
the same object^ seem to hnve turned back at places
not so very far apart from each other. Werne reached
4° of north latitude, '^^ near Laburu ; Miani cut his ini-

"3 Captain Burton says (p. 44U Journal Ray. Geogr, Soc. vol.
xiix.) : — " Zanzibar h tbe principal mart for perbaps the Ane&t and
largest ivory in tbe wgrld,'* It collects the tusks of the elephants
frequenting: " the lands lying between the parallels of 2° north, lat.
and 10° south lat., and the area extends from the coast to tbe
regions lying westward of the Tanganyika Lake," This being the
ca£G, it ii very surprising that those countries should not have l>eeti
well known for many years past. It is likely, however, that tbe
akve trade, in a grent degree, was the cause of the civilized world
being kept in ignorance of Iheci.

'■^ But according to the French engineer Arnaud's Htatement
(Bull, de la Sue. Gdograph., Feb. 18-42, p. 04), the more exact
distnuce reached ia thus given ; Ibc expedition stopped for want of
water in the river, at tbe season when they got there, lu 4° 42' 42*
north latitude, and 31° 28' east longitude of Greenwich, where
mountains close upon the White Nile on both sides. This spot
would be in Sp>ek&'e map about Rijeb or Doro, aouth of Gondokoro.
M. d'Arnaud then add?, that the river continue* for thirty leagues

OF EqVATORUL AFRICA. i>7

lials on a tree about 20' further south, and ihe Roman
explorers most piobably advanced to the Rariima
Falls,** to a distance of about I*' 43' further southward
than Werne's expedition.

After distinctly contradicting '*the supposed dis-
covery' ntade by M. Antoiiie d'Abbadie, of the source
of the Nile in lat. V 49' north," and Icng, 3U° 2' east of
Greenwich, Heir Wcrne adda that he was " told by the
natives^ that (he sources of ibe Nde lie still further to
the south."

*' Lakono, the king of Bari, and his people in-
variably pointed to the south, when describing the
situation of the sources of the river," and they could
not be induced *' to deviate from their original state-
ment, lliat the rher comtn fiom the snulk.'* Wcrne
[*• expressed his conviction that Ptolemy and the natives
of Bari will be found to be correct in their statements
rCBpecting the position of the sources of the Nile, and
that those sources are in the regions near the equator,

further 9outb. when several braDchea unite, the chief nnc flowing
from the east (Joum. Rhv. Geogr. Soq,. vol, xvijl. p. 73). Now,
if we calcLilaTe iiiii<fty niLles ulong' the course of the Hr^r, the con-
Jluenee t>( these liranohea will be found where the Asua, whidi is
euppoftcd to flow out of Luke Baringo, joins the White Nile, indeed
^kclofteDpon Miani'8 tree. With this evidence obtained in 1642, in
addition to the Qccoimls of Herodotus, Seneca, Ptolecny, And the
Arabian maps. It ia to me most remarkable that gcographeia should
bave persisted in (heir own A^potAeitcal views of the sources of the
Babr cJ Ahiad. or true Nile, for ^ome twt^nly years longer.

^ This J8 most likely, from the narrative that SenetB hiis left us,
and which I have before given. There are. however, other neigh-
bouring falls in the liver, which proceeds lo the west towarda I^ke
XaIa Nzig^. ADd which Speke did not iDveatigate ; he mentions
(p. 568) " one within ear-Eonnd, down the river, &iiid lo be very
i^giwid." S'gnor Miani left a record on a tree, and it ib poBsibk* that
B VOL. Till. H

ON THE CENTRAL LAEES

where we shall also find the Mountains of the Moon."*
**Iii the notes to the translation of Abd Allalifs
' Description of Egypt,' M. Silvestre de Sacy^'' states,
* the name of the mountains regarded by Leo Afri-
canus as furnishing the sources of the Nile, has gene-
rally been rendered ' Mountains of the Moon.' I do
not know whether the Arabs originally borrowed this]
denomination from Ptolemy/'

" Reinaud, in his translation of Abulfeda (ii. pp.'
81-82), regards it as probable that the Ptolenisean in-
terpretation of the name of ' Mountains of the Moon '
(op^ a€\7]pata) was tliat originally adopted by the
Arabs."^« m

It may have been that the Arabs used this appella- .
tion of the mountains from Ptolemj', after his work
had been translated in the ninth century of our era,
into Arabic; or it may have been received by the
Greek geographer from some Arab merchants who
knew the country ; although I think it more likely^
that the *' Mountain of the Moon " was a local am
indigenous name. The uncivilized natives of that por-
tion of equatorial Africa may have so called, in their
own language, that range, eitlier from some crescent-
like shape or disposition of the mountains, or from
some high summit of them being considered, in cerfl
tain appearances of the moon, to reach nearly to tliat
orb ; or possibly from a religious motive, from their
being in some degree {'^eXjjifoa-e^els) " worshippers

■omc inscription cut upon a reck near the river by Nero's centurioiift
may yet be discovered.

•" Rfport of the British AsBociation. p. 78, 1349.

^ Pages 7.353, edit. ISIO.

** 'Views of Nature,' by A. vgn Hotoboldt. p. 115, Boba'a
1850.

OF EQUATORIAL AFBICA.

^f the moon ;" indeed, Captain Speke tells us of King
^Umaaika's moDthly ceremony, which he terms " the
^w-moou levee" (p. 224). This takes place every
**e» moon in the kingdom of Karaguu on the eastern
^ide of the roots of the cone of M'lumbiro, the loftiest
of that traveller's Lunar Mountains.

In concluding, I will notice only one more map, and
Ibat is Ihe red portion of Keith Johnston's reduced
map iQ Speke'g Journal. This is said to be taken
from the Purans, or ancient Hindoos, by Lieut. Wil-
ford. Captain Speke thus alludes !o il: — " I came to
the conclu&ion that all our previous information con-
cerDing the hydrography of these (equatorial) regions,
as well as the Mountaicts of the Moon " {or the Soma
Girt of the Purans, p. xv.) "originated with the ancient
Hindoos, who told it to Ihe priests of the Nile." " Rea-
soning thus, the Hindoo traders alone, in those days,
I believed, had a firm basis to stand upon, from their
intercourse with the Abyssinians, through whom they
must have heard of the country of Amara, which they
applied to the Nyanza, and with the Wanyatfiuezt, or
* Men of the Moon,' from whom they heard of the
Tanganyika aud Karague Mountains" (p, 264).

This is clearly hypothetical, and I can by no means
think that all our former information of that part of
Africa, was made known by '* the Hindoo traders
a]one ;'* for surely the early Egyptian writers had re-
ceived some accounts of the more southern districts, —

*lT]Kr( tTfTTTOV N<IAo? ciWoTtH' p«OS,

** Where from the mountains with papyrus crown'd,^

100

ON THE CENTRAL LAKES

The venerable Nile impetuous pours
His headlong torrent,"

just as Ptolemy had done ; and most likely from
sinlan or Arabian merchants, who bad visited some
portions of them in fjucst of gold, spiees, or ivory.

Further, on examining the red portion of Johnston's
map, in which *' the couive of the river (JaH, or Great
Krishna^ through Cusha-Dwip without, and Slmnkha-
Dwip proper, from the Purans by Lieut. Francis WiU
ford," I felt great suspicions about the correctness of
it, and particularly about the so-called " Lake of
Amara," which is too like the Red Sea reduc^, in^d
verted, and placed in the centre of Africa, to be in the
least probable ; I therelbre directly (on December 20th)
wrote tq an able Indian traveller, who is well ac-
quainted with Hindoostanee, askins; him the supposed
age of that so-called Puran map, and where WiIford*s
description of it could he found. To this inquiry (oa
January 4th} I received from him this information : — ■
'* The early Hindoo map is taken from vol. iii. of the
' Asiatic Researches ' of the Asiatic Society of Bengal
(1792) p. 295, and explains a long paper *' On Egypt
and other countries adjacent to the Cali river, or ^ile
of Ethiopia, from the ancient books of the Hindoos,"

here translated BvpXiwv dpw-v, but tbc '^BylrliNe Mountains," i'.r. the

mountaiQB nenr which, or at wbo?e IjHsea. the byblus or papyrus
abounds, thence itic roots of tb^ SfX^jvaui op^ caQ be aUo appru-
prliUely called Bu^A/va ofnf. The puper-rush, qr Pw/ji^r»s autiqnontm
of Sprengel, wtia formerly, but not now, raft with in the lower Nile;
at pres^eot it is abundant od the niargios of the lake& and rivers in
equutorial Afnciv This aquatic plant \& well represented in the
Plate of the Little Windermere Lake, situate near the eastern rauta
of M'fuJiibiro, iu Speke's Journal, p. '223. See further on Lbe
papyrus. Hogg-'a * Cla&sical Plants of Sicily ;' and the ' Magazine
Nutural History ' for April, 1864.

of £QUATUB]AL APRICA.

lOl

7 Lieut. F. Wilford. The map is not an ancient map
at all, but merely one drawn to illustrate Wilford's
theory, that the Cali of the Hindoo Puranas is identical
witli the Nile. This, I think, he entirely fails to prove,
or even to make appear probable. After reading the
paper, I Iiave been unable to see any good reason for
supposing that Cali (the name of a Hindoo goddess) is
the river Nile, and not a Hindoo river. All the names
of places on the banks of the Cali, the forests, lake,
etc, are Hindoo, and have no resemblance to any
names on or near the Nile. The materials for the
paper are arbitrarily colkcted from numerous Puranas,
and other Hindoo writings, extending over several
^ centuries of years," This account strongly confirmed
Bmy suspicions, and 1 felt certain that it must he es-
l^teemed purely visiomtry. To my surprise, however,
about a fortnight afterwards, my kind informant wrote
to me again, as follows : — *' I have looked into vol. viii.
(dated 1805) of the ' Asiatic Researches.' There, at
p. 249. etc., Lieut. Wilford writes, in great distress, to
say that hia former paper (in vol. iii.) was a complete
■imposition, he having been taken in by his Pundit, or
Hiudoo teacher. lie seems to have told this wily
fellow * all cur ancient mytliology, history, and geo-
graphy,' letting him know that he was anxious to tind
evidence of the Hindoos having been acquainted with
lhem» for their ancient writings. The Pundit sent ex-
tracts (from the Puranas, according to him), and Wil-
ford translated them without suspecting anything
wrong. It was afterwards found out that the Pundit
had invented legends to resemble those told him by
rXV^ilford, inserted the names, Egypt, etc., and made up
a story to please him. In the original MS. he erased

102

ON THE CENTRAL LAKES

the real name of a country^ and pat in Egypt ; he took
out leaves, and added others composed by himself^j
which he thought would suit WiUbrd's views.'""^ ^|

It is but just to the memory of so distinguished a
man as the then President of that " Asiatic Society "
(Sir Wm. Jones)^ to state what another correspondent
has since told me, viz. that he " at Jirst dedined to
acquiesce in Wilford's views, but he became at length
convinced, when Wilford produced his apparent au-
thorities, that is to say, the supposed oripnaL MSS.,
whereby the author had been himself imposed upon."^'

* Having occaaion to write to Mr. Keith JohuBtan in Ediriburgh,
I mentioned to him the worthlcasness of the red part of his reduced
Mnp of Equatorial Arricu, and pDicited out vol. viii. of the * Asiatic
Researches,' where he woiiUl fitid how [jeutcnant Wilford had been
tricked, with the exprest; object that, in d new edition of Captain
gpeke'a 'Journal.' the map tni^ht be corrected. To this Mr. John-
iton replied {on Jtia. 26), th&t "he hail nothing' to do with the red
map. hut he felt sure Captain Speke would be greatly amazed"
when be learnt the particulari of the deception.

*' Ttiis correspondent is the same able scholar who (I afterwards
found) wrote the biogrtiphicral article in the * Penny Cyclopesdia,'
under the title "Wilford." Having referred to Wilford'* essay
(which was writteain or before 1791), in vol, iii. 'Asiatic Researches.'
reprinted in London in ISOl, I read {p. 463) Sir W. Jones's owo
* Remarks ' on itj and in whicti he confeaaes that *' he had abandoned
the greate&t part of tbat natural distrust and [acrcdulity which had pre-
viouely taken possession of bis tDind." (J. H., April l2tb, 1&64.)

Norton House, Sioc/tlon-on-DfcB,
Janvartf 29lh, 1864.

OF EQUATORIAL AFBICA.

103

EXPLANATION OF THE MAPS.

[. m a portion of the map of " Africa " by John
Seneit, Esq,, F.R.S., and dedicated to Sir Isaac Newton,
President of the Royal Society. It was engrav^ed by that
eminent " Geographer to the Queen" {Anne)y about the year
1713. The "Great Lake," corresponding with the Nyanza,
is laid down with considerable accuracy.

Plate II., No. 1, is taken from a part of John Senex*s
"Map of the World" bearing the date of 17U- Here it
will be Been that the " Oreat Lake of the Caffrea'* is placed
nearer to the equator, and therefore more correctly than in
bis previous map. The longitudes are calculated both from
Ferro and from Greenwich. '

No. 2 is copied from Walker's map of "Africa," which
was published in his small ' Universal Atlas,' No. 4, in 181 1.
Here the " Lake of 2ambre," now called the " Lake Tan-
ganyika," is represented with much correctness. It would
however seem, in the absence of any actual survey, to be
prolonged by above three degrees of latitude too far to the
soutb.

No. 3 gives a portion of a Scotch map engraved by Lizars
in 1815, which, having omitted the " Great Lake" (Nyanza)
of Senes. and the long "Lake of Zombre" of Walker, and
erroneously styling the country where those lakes had been
previously notified, as an '* unknown territory," merely adds
the "Lake Mora\'i." This is bisected by the parallel of lat.
10* S., and by the meridian of 35° east from Greenwich.

Plate HI. represents, in a surprising manner^ the actual
condition of the physical character of that part of Central
Equatorial Africa, viz. as abounding in lakes, rivers, and
mountains. This is taken from a portion of the illustrious
geo^apher, Mcrcator's, map of the " Empire of the Abyssi-
niana, or of Preater John," as detailed in the beautiful work
published by Henry Ilondt, at Amsterdam, in 1623. It ap-
^ pears from this map, that nearly all the lakes of that African

104 CENTRAL LAKES OF EQUATORIAL AFRICA-

district are laid down, although not with great exactness. The
longitude is given from the Azores; this calculation, I ap-
prehend, originated from the fact of the Flemings having
been permitted in 1466 by the King of Portugal to colonize
those islands soon after tiieir discovery ; and Mefcator, him-
self being a Fleming, naturally cliose that western region as
his starting^-point, wherefrom to calculate his longitudes. In
addition to this, it is very probable that the Flemings had
received from their friends and signiors — the Portuguese —
much liiforrLiation concerning the real nature of that territory
of Africa.

Plate IV. is a map reduced by Mr. Keith Johnston, of
Edinburgh, from Captain Speke's map of the " Outfall of
the Xile," It is neatly executed ; but owing to its having
been drawn before Mr. K. Joh-nston had received Captains
8peke*8 and Grant's observations, it is not altogether accu-
rate, One subject is worthy of remark, and this is not free
from surmise, or even doubt,, — it is this! in the map pub-
lished by Mr. Edward Stanford, June 22nd,, 1863, and signed
by Captain Speke ":J6th February, 18G.V' the mountains
termtd by that traveller the ''Mountains of the Moan," are
placed at the north extremity of Lake Tanganyika; but in
his own map published in his Journal in De,cemberla3t^ Cap-
tain Speko (or the constructor of it) has altered their posl-
tion^ and inserted them around the west and north sides of
the more northern Lake Rusiaij and has also given them, a
certain mythical, colt's-foot form,

IMiito IV.

s«

Sketch Ha|>

or TNI

SOURCES of thfl NILE

CAP- Sl'KBK A (JRANT.

Rofliali lOIck

^VHl'Jton.

Um|.K. or Otvunwlfih

105

v.— A TRANSLATIOX OF SOME ASSYRIAN
INSCRIPTIONS.

WV H, It, TAIhBOT, V.P.B.fl.L.

(Read January 6th. 1 B€4.)

No. I.
A GRAMMATICAL TABLET JN THE BRITISH MUSEUM.

This inscription on a clay tablet in the British Museum
marked K. 39, was first published by Oppert (Expe-
ditiOD scientifique en M^sopotaraie, p, 359).

Although I agree with him as to some parts of the
iDScription, yet 1 translate many words and phrases
quite differently.

1. HaikalAshurhanipal
sar kissat, sar Ashur-ki ;

2. sha Nabu, Tasmita,
UZDU rapastu ishruku,

3. ikhutzu ini namirtu-

6U.

Palace of Ashurbanipal,
king o( nations, king of
Assyria,

to whom Nabu and Tas-
mitahave given far-hearing
ears,

and have sharpened his
far-seeing eyes.

Observations.

The name of the goddess Tasmita is derived, accord-
ing to Oppert, from the verb i^D^, to hear.

106

ASSYRIAN INSCRIPTIONa.

Nabu, who answers to Mercury, the god of eloquence,
may be derived from naha, to speak divinely, Heb.
N13, which also means to propliesy, and to be very
eloquent ("Mercuri facunde, nepos Atlantis "j. Thus
Nabu and Tasmita, as the deities who presided over
speech and hearings were naturally united in the As-
syrian mythology.

Ashurbanipal was so ardent a patron of learning,
that in his inscriptions be calls Nabu and Tasmita his
father and mother, by whom he was educated (Oppert,
p. 361).

The epithet which accompanies the word " ears *' is
expressed by a symbol, followed by the syllable tu;
Oppert read3 it rnprfstn, and this is fully confirmed by
the tablet K. 43, which I have examined in the Museum,
and in which I find this passage repeated, with the
word rapastu written at fdll length. Rapastu. means
tPirfe, capacious^ and is used in the inscriptions as an
epithet of the world, and of divers large countries, aucU
as Syria, etc.

When the king says that the gods have given him
capacious ears, we are to understand far-hearing ears,
and I haA'e therefore so translated it.

Ishruku, ' they hate given : ' a very common word.
Here K. 43 reads iskruku's for ishruMt-su, they have^
given to him. 4^

Ikhutzu, they have sharpened for him ; ikhniu-m-
From the Heb. verb kknt or /Aurf, in, to sharpen ;
which is used of sharpening a sword, the intellect, etc.

Here the tablet K. 43 reads ihussu.

Namirtu, far-seeing : from the verb nainar or amsr,
to see. But K. 43 reads tamtrtu, which I think is
better.

GRAMMATICAL TABLET.

107

L {Conftnued.) Dippi
sarruti

4. shaas sarin alik
makri-ya

5. nia miru suatu
ikhutzUf

6. ninimNabuilukipir,
antakkii mala as nasmu,

7. as dippi asthur,
i^buik, abriu,

8. ana tamarti titashi-

9. kireb haikal-yaukin.

The tablets of elemen-
tary instruction,

which, among the kinga
who went before me

none showed solicitude
for this useful work,

by the favour of Nabu,
god of learning, I pro-
nounced the words with
my breath,

(then) I wrote them
upoti tablets, I conjugated
them, I dissected them,

(and) for the instruction
of the Teachers

I placed them within
ray palace.

Dippi, tablets, is the Chald. P^l, tabula, — used in
Rabbinic literature aUo for ' folium libri, pagina.'

i^afTUti has, I believe, nothing to do with the cora-
tnon word sarruti (kingdom). It here means elemen-
tary instruction, and is derived from the Chaldee verb'
NIU?, inchoavit.

It is sometimes written siirrut, e. g. " fn the be-
ginning (surrut) of my reign, as 1 sat on my throne," etc.

However different these two meanings of sarruti
maj^ seem, yet they had a common origin, to which
the Latin language offers an exact parallel. On the
one band we have princeps^ princtpalus, etc., implying
foyal power (the tirst in ranA), while, on the other
hand, we have principium, the beginning of a thing
(the first in time), and principia, the first principles o(

108

ASSYRIAN INSCeiPTIONS.

a science, its very elements. So a child's primer is his

premier tivre

There is anotlier remark which may be made.

The Hebrew ly often changes to Ji in Syriac and
Cbaldee, as lin, for TlU?, a bull ; hence there may be
some connection between sarrut and the Chald. N^P,
' docuit, erudivit,' and as a subst. ' ptedagogus, magister,
doctor,' whence Nm"^Wn, taruta, doctrina. See Scbaaf,
p. 6^0.

JVtVi, no one. It is upon this word that the whole
sense of the passage reposes. Fortunately, there are
several examples of it. To cite one: in the inscrip-
tion of Esarhaddon (Col. V. 1, 34), we find the follow-
ing passage ; — " A great building. . . .

which, among the kings
my fathers who went be-
fore me

none had ever made, 1
accomplished."

** sha as sarin alikut
makri abi-ya

" nin la ebusu, anaku
ebus.

It may be added, as a further confirmation, that
K, 43 adds the particle la (not) after miru sjtntu.

Mitu suatu, ' this work/or ' this useful work/ is a very
common phrase. For instance;^ on Beilino's cylinder,
1. 42, we have, " Then I, Sennacherib, King of Assyria,
resolved to accomplish tliis good work " {miri miatu).

Ikhutzii. This word is differently spelt from ikhuUu
in I. 3, and is, I think, of different origin. I would
derive it from Heb. nakhatz, ypi3, to urge a thing on-
wards ; to be solicitous about it. The sense is^ "no
former king cared far education and literature."

iVi'nm, "by favour of." In other passages it is
ninumi. Instead of the final m, Oppert's text has
Jctiy which, I think, may be an error. If the upper-

OaAMMATICAL TABLET.

109

most wedse be removed somewhat to the left, it will

)ecome a

final

Ilu kipir, I have rendered " god of learning," but this
is conjectural It may be " lord of researcb, or study."
Itn means a close searcb or exploration (Schindler,
631), e. g., in Joshua icn is to explore (the land).

Antukku is a very doubtful word. I have rendered
it "I pronounced/' supposing it may be the t conju-
gation of the verb nakakk, TO3, to declare or make
manifest. As an adjective and preposition, TO'y is
' proraplus, coram, ante oculos,' etc.

The analogy of the Latin may help us : res in
prompiu, is a thing displayed or declared j expromere
is to utttr, e. g. * exprome leges ! ' declare the law ! * ex-
prome sentenliam !' speak out your opinion ! 1 there-
fore think it possible that antakkii means "1 spoke
out."

Mala. Ifeb. n^^. Syr. et Chakl. «Sa, verbum.

NasmUf breath. Heb. DU^i, hahtuSj anhelitus, spi-
ritus, anima.

Asknik, I joined. The meaning of this expression
is rather obscure ; but the verb has that meaning in
the great E. L H. inscription. Perhaps it is a grum-
matical term, and in that case we cun only guess at its
meaning, which would probably be conventional. For
instance, it may meau * I conjttfjated ' the verbs ; which
is the case on some of the tablets.

Abriu appears to be another grammatical term, " I
dissected," viz. the words, which expresses very fairly
the nature and arrangement of some of thei^e tablets.

Moreover the word ahriu or ehriu (in Hebrew liri)
occurs on Bellino's cylinder, 1. 20, where 1 long ago
translated it dissecifi. But what chiefly makes me

ASSYRIAN INSCRIPTIONS.

think that this is correct, is the curious fact, that the
verb isn ia used iu grammar for dividing a word into
its members or syllables ; see Buxtorf" s Thesaurus,
and my paper in the ' Journal of the Royal Asiatic
Society' for 18G0 {vol. xviii. p. 91). Such a coin-
cidence can hardly be fortuitous, aad we may therefore
infer, that the Assyrian grammarians and teachers of
youth employed it in the same sense.

Tamarti, Instruction : properly enlightenment, from
the verb namnr or atnar, to see. Perhaps, however, the
king only meant to say, ' I placed them in the palace,
for the sight of the Teachers/ or to be seen by them.

Litashi, teachers or instructors. The Heb. U?I37 is
to sharpen anything, as a sword, or the eyes. So the
Latins say both acien gladii and acies oculorum.

From hence (see Sch, p. 947) comes lutash, t?t317,
a master or teacher. Thus in Genesis, Tubal-cain is
the lutashj or teacher, of all workers in metal. The
Talmud renders it rabbon, great master.

The tablet K. 43 ends with an imprecation on any
future sovereign who should eiface Ashurbanipal's
name on the tablet, and substitute his own. It is
broken, and what remainiS is only *'u mu-su itti mu-
ya-isbaddaru, , , . sumu-su zir-su as mati likalliku."

" And shall write his name instead of mine . . . (may
the gods) sweep away from the land his name and his
race!"

I will add a fragment from the tablet K- 13U which
commences with an invocation to some deity : — " Unto
the king of the world, my lord, [l pray), , , , May
Ashur and the other gods accompany my lord the
King in his journey {allik} from the Kingdom unto the
land of Egypt r"

The original is, —

VOTIVE TABLET.

Line 4, ana ear belm-ya

5, likrubuni valtu sarti \\

6, ana mat Mitsir.

Likrubuni, may tbey draw nigh 1 from the verb
kereb, lo draw nigh. This fragment is only important
as showing that Ashurbanipal, on one occasion, made
a journey to Egypt.

No. II.

AN INSCRIPTION OF SARGON.

This inscription was first published by Oppert in hia
* Exp^dilion Scientifique,' p. 333. My version differs
from his in many particulars. It appears that Sargon»
when building the palace of Khorsabad, constructed
for each of the deiti^ whom he most honoured a sepa-
rate chape), or rather, as I think, a small apartment
richly embellished, in which stood the image of the
deity, with an appropriate inscription on the wall of
the room. Two of these have been preserved. The
first of them is in honour of the god Ninev, the mythic
founder of Nineveh.

1. Ninev bel abari sha
But-&u dannut-zu

2. ana Sargina sar
Itissat, sar Ashiir-ki,
sakkauakku Babiiu,

3. sar Sumiriu Akkadi,
banu kumi-ka

4. &ibut patlitzu ! lisbaa
buhari

O Ninev, Lord of the
Celestials * whose hands
are powerful,

Unto Sargon, hing of
nations, king of Assyria,
high-priest of Babylon

king of Sumir and Ak-
kad, the builder of thy
apartment

protect his possessions!
increase the rare animals

112

ASSYRIAN INSCRIPTIONS.

5, as kireb bit-shakdi u within his enclosures

and preserves ! prolong his
years 1

protect his stud of
horses ! keep safely his
cliariots I

give youth (a. «. renewed
vigour) to his warriors un-
conquerable ! fortify their
valour !

and make his arrows
good, to destroy his ene-
mies I

hit-khira ! kin pah-su !

6. karniski sutishir!
Bulliraa tsindi-su !

7. sutah-su emukan
lashanan 1 dunnu zikruti 1

8. kuti-suButabi-u liaar
gari-su !

Ninev, in the Assyrian mythology, was frequently
identified with the Sun. In the invocation to him
(B. M. pL 17), it is said that heaven and earth are
radiant with his splendour {nukhutsu and ikdu). He
was therefore properly called Lord of the Celestials ;
although^ of course, a similar title might be given to
Ashur and other gods, in invocations especially ad-
dressed to them.

Abari, Celestials. I agree with Oppert that this is
the Heb. "iriN, whence l^llN is derived. Thts word
■^''IM is applied, first, to the Deity himself; secondly,
to the Angels, as in a passage quoted by Scbindler,
p, 17, "Man ate the food of angels," D^'^^N, where
the TargiTm has, " food which descended from the habi-
tation of the W'^DmVo '' (angels) . Thirdly, to wings and
birds, especially high-flying birds, as the ya, or acci-
piter. Now the sun was considered a celestial bird in
the Assyrian mythology.

Kum, an apartment. The word occurs in that sense
in the E. I. H, inscription more than once.

VOTIVE TABLET.

113

Sibuia, wealth, occurs frequently. It is sometimes
Epelt sahuttty as in B. M. pi. 15, 54, where there is
this mention of a former king; '* he was very pious,
and attained to wealth (mbuta) and old age."

Potli-tzu. I would derive this word from Syriao
hex curam gerere. Schaaf, p, 60, renders ""iSi by
fifketp, * cuppB esse/ whence lie derives bathiluta, cura.
I therefore think that sibut patli-tzu (bathili-tzu) may
be rendered, " protect his possessions for him," fM^Xera
tfot '}(fiiiiJ.a7<ov ai/TOt*.

Lisbon is a very common word, 'may it be abundant !'
or, 'may it be prosperous!' I derive it from yiiy,
abundare (Ges. 955).

Buhari also occurs very frequently in the sense of a
hunting-expedition, or the result of such an expedilion,
viz. a menagerie of rare animals. The Assyrian kings
were extravagancy fond of this sport.

It will be observed that our present inscription was
dedicated to Ninev. Now, he was the god of hunting
in conjunction with Sidu (wliose nsime comes from the
Heb. T^, to hunt; n^, a hunting). Accordingly in
pi. 28 of the B. M. series, it is said of the king Ashur-
akhbal, that *' Ninev and Sidu have given him buhur
gabar,— a vast menagerie." See line I ; but in line 32 it
ie written ' mukiir gabar,' by a slight change of spelling.
Bit shakdi. Bit is not merely a home, but a resi-
dence, estate, property. Thus in the .Michaux inscrip-
tion, line 3, a certain tield is said to lie in the n''D, or
estate, of the man Killi. Shakdi might be translated
custadia or cura vtgilis^ from the Heb, IpU^, vigilare,
K curam gerere (Sch. 1930); but, on the whole, I
W prefer to view it as an Assyrian form of shakri. The
, Hebrew verb *i:iD, otherwise "^30, has the decided
■ VOL. vin. T

114

ASSYRIAN INSCRIPTIONS.

meaning of enclosing^ or slmtling up. Bit shakdi is
therefore an enclosure. I would render it '*a park."

Bit kftira. The verb khira meatit to preserve, as
we see in the frequent phrase napshat-sun ekhir, I
Eaved their lives.

Kin pali-su, prolong his years !

The correctness of this translation will, 1 think, ap-
pear manifest, if we consider the votive tablet of Sargon
which Oppert has pubhshed in hi& great work, p- 330.
That tablet says in effect that Sargoa built a temple to
the gods " pro palute vilBe suae et regni sui.*'

Ana a su (for his own health), kin pali-su (and the
duration of his years), etc.

Pali * years/ occurs frequently.

Kin mearii& firm duration or long duration. It is the
Heb. p3, to stand firm ; in Hiph. J^3n, stabilivit, fir-
mavit. Moreover the word is frequently used in As-
Byrian. Nabonidus more than once prays the gods that
the temples built by him may endure (likun) like heaven
itself (kima shatuie).

Ana ti su. This phrase occurs frequently. Ti means
either life or health. It may be a contraction for tila,
life. There is a votive inscription in the volume of the
B. M. pi. 35, in which certain cities dedicate a statue
to Nebo, ana ti sat (for the health of the king) u ti
Sammiratnat (and for the health of Semiramis), the
royal lady— his wife. Then, after giving the names of
the cities, it adds : ana ti zi-su (for the health of their
lives, — with the plural sign to zi) : buta-su (for their^
security, Heb. rTO3) : and for the length of their years,
this statue, etc., they dedicated.

Karniski^ horseSi and sutishir, to protect, are very
common words.

VOTIVE TABLET,

115

Suttima, from Heb. 07Cf, salvare, servare-

Tsindi is, I think, frequently used for " chariots."
They were bigts, drawn by two horses, and carrying
two warriors. Frora Heb. "roa, Ishnid or isemed, jum
gere ; per paria jungere, etc. The two warriors were
called in Hebrew rakabim tsimdim (the two in the same
chariot). The inscriptions have uslishir tsmdi-ya^ I
disposed my chariots in battle array.

SittalL It was first discovered by Dr. Hincks, that
imperatives in Assyrian often hegio with the syllable
gu. The meaning of that prefix is doubtful, but it liad
probably an independent meaning- It is, of course,
omitted where tlie verb itself begins with su, as sutishir,
etc. I find so many instances of jt that 1 cannot do
otherwise than adopt his opinion.

I think that sutali may come from the verb (ate,
WvSD» * juvenis fuit," which is found in Syriac, Talitha
(damsel) is familiar to the readers of the New Testa-
ment.

In the next line we find the very similar form of
verb, sutabi, ' make thou good !' which seems to be the
imperative ol tab, bonus fuil, la. 1 think these two
verbs confirm each other.

Emukan is a very difficult word, though at the
eame time a very common one ; in fact, it seems to
occur in several senses.

When Sennacherib fought with the Egyptians (B.
M. 38, 75), the latter brought up against him emuld
la nibi, which seems to mean ** warriors without nura-
bef." I think theemufe (Heb. pjy) was a golden collar
or torqueSf worn only by persona decorated for their
eervices. So golden spurs denoted a knight, and a
golden annulus a Roman equei.

I 2

116

ASSYRIAN INSCRIPTIONS.

Lashanan probably means unconquerable; from sha*
nan, to conquer. This verb, in the t conjugation,
forms ashtanan, I conquered^ and ishtananii, they con-
quered.

Dunnu is from the root dan, strong : dannun ir meao^—
to fortify a city (Jerusalem), ^|

Zl/tTuH, valour, from TDl, ' masculus,' is often applied
to the king himself.

Kuti, arrows, ia a very frequent word.

Linar, to destroy. When li or /w follows an im-
perative, it answers to the Latin ut. "Acne sagittas
11/ occidant inimicos 1" Linar comes from nar, to de-
stroy, e.g. la maghi anar, I destroyed the unbelievers;
zairi'SU iniru, he slew his eneoiiss (obelisk, 1, 20).
All my enemies thou didst slay I [tanartt) [short ia-
Bcription of Esarhaddon, CoL III. 1. 4]. H

Guri, 'enemies,* is a very frequent word, from the
Heb. garah, mj, to tight.

No. III.

AN INSCRIPTION OF ESARHADDON ON A BLACK
STONE FOUND AT NINEVEH, AND PRESENTED TO
THE BRITISH MUSEUM BY THE EARL OF ABERDEEN.

This inscription is written in the hieratic character,
and has been lithographed in pi. 49 of the B. M. vol.
of inscriptions. A transcript of it into the ordinary
character will be found in the following plate. It is
full of obscurities, owing to the broken and mutilated
state of the stone.

The subject of the inscription is a religious revolt
which took place in Babylonia, and which appears to

^^^■H

K^^HH

^^^^^^^F OF ]

ESARHADDON. 117 ^|

be the same that is mentioned in the great inscription ^|

_ of Esarhaddon (Col. II. 1.

42-54). ^^H

H Column ^^^M

H 1. Ashur-akbi-adanna,

Esarhaddon, king ^^^|

■ ^r

^^H

■ 2. kissati, sar A&hur-kij

of the nations^ king of ^|

Assyria, ^|

■ 3. shakkanakkuBabilu,

high-priest of Babylon, ^|

W A. sarSumiri u Akkadif

king of Sumir and Ak* ^|

kad, ^^

1 5. nibu nadu, palikh

the glorious ruler, the ^|

worshipper ^|

H €. Nabu u Marduk,

of Nabu and Marduk. H

H This preamble is usually

followed by the word anaku^ ^H

1 " I am be," which \& here

omitted. ^^^|

H 7. Vallanu-ya as bul,

(Those who were) before ^^^B

me in life, ^|

H 8. ear makrie as

The ancient kings of ^^^B

1 Sutniri

Sumir ^^^H

B 9. u Akkadi, itpuraha

and Akkad, sought to ^|

make prosperous ^|

1 10. itti, khuli, nisi,

the standards, the army, ^|

and the people ^H

1 11. asib tibbi suanna,

dwelUngwithin that land ^|

■ 12. valla . . .

[Here two lines are lost, ^^

■ 13. ilu . . ,

which seem to have men- ^H

tioned the rise of a sacri- ^|

legious race of rulers or ^|

H .

princes.] ^|

" 14. ana libbi bit-

Into the holy temples H

saggathu

lis

ASSYRIAN INSCRIPTIONS.

15. haikali iiim the palace- dwellings of
rabrabim the great gods

16. ubilu, khurassi theybrokewithviolence;

the gold

17. nisikti abni ana and precious stones they

dispersed

18. Nuva-ki ibsuru, into the land of the Su-
makhirish sians

19. iguku, Bel and melted U down for

gain.

20. Sin, Marduk ana Bel, Sin, and Marduk of
tu8ut-zu their golden ornaments

21. iUhulluku. . . . they stripped. . . .

The last two lines, 22 and 23, of this Column are
much injured and unintelligible. ^M

The Princes who acquired power at Babylon some-
times respected the established idolatry and at otbec^
times sacrilegiously plundered the temples. "

When Susubi was king of Babylon in Sennacherib's
time, *' he broke open the treasury of the great Temple,
and cut off the gold and silver of Bel and Sarpanita
from the temples of those deities, and sent H as a bribe
to the kin^ of the Susians." ('Journal of the Royal
Asiatic Society,' vol. xix. p. 160; see the original text
in B. M. 41> 19.) ^

Itparaha seems to be the Hithpael conjugation o^^
Chald.t%iri, to augment, multiply. make prosperous, etc. ^

Khtdi, Heb. TH, an arroyj from root hvi. H

Suanna generally signifies '" that game.'* Probably
derived from suku (itself) and anna (that), plural an^M
nati (those), Suatu is a similar compound. ^^

Rabrahim. This adjective, plT^I, ' summuSj maxi-

8TONB OF B8ARHADDOM.

119

I
I

mus/ is found in Chaldee, e.ff, Df)n. iii. 33, and in
several other places.

Ubilu, 'they seized, they make themselves mastere
of,' 13 a third pkiral. Abilu, ' I conquered,' in the first
person singular, is very common. Perhaps, however,
itbiiu means " they ravaged," from the verb nVn.

The jewels called ninkti are very often mentioned.

It may be derived from nisik, a prince.

Ihfturu, they dispersed ; from nn, sparsit, dispersit,
dissipavit (Ges. 136). And "its has the same mean-
ing. Tlie robbers got rid of their booty by sending it
into the land of the Susians, who were probably their
confederates. Ihe word is used of spoil m Daniel xi.
24; disperget (ibzur)^ spolium ipeorum (Sch. p. 187).

Mfikhirish, for gain ; for a price. Heb. "IITD, to
buy or sell ; "ITTD, inakkir, a price.

Iguku, they melted. Chald. ma, gukh, fluxit, effu-
EU5 fuit.

In line 20, there is an important error in the litho-
graph. The first two signs mean the god Sin (or the
Moon). But the vertical wedge (erroneously) inserted
between them, alters the meaning to '* the gods." This
should be rectified.

Tusui appear to have been thin golden plates.

These the robbers stripped off the very images of
Bel, Sin, and Marduk without any scruple.

In Tiglath Pileser's inscription we find the impreca-
tion, "May his enemies melt down the golden orna-
ments of his throne*' {tuaut guza-su). Tusu is evi-
dently the Chald. DE3 or DlU, lamina vel bractea (Sch.
p. 697). In the present passage the word is partly
cfiacedi and only the first syllable tu remains.

[khulluku, they robbed or despoiled i from Heb.

120

ABSYItlAN INSCaiPTlONS.

p7rT» * to rob,' and as a substaative, " a robber," Job
xrii. 5. The verb is very common in Assyrian,
where it generally means " to make a clean sweep and
leave nothing*" e.g. in the im]>re(;ation, "May the
gods sum-su zir-su as matt Hkhallik!" — sweep away
from the land his name and his race !

In line 21, I think the 6rst sign should be the
vowel i.

Column II.

The King now cornea to the rescue : but unluckily „
the first tive lines are much destroyed. In line 2, S
there only remains the word abubi, chafFi and as the
kings very often boast, that they have dispersed their
enemies, abubish, like chaff, it is probable that some-
thing of that sort was said here. Part of hnes 3 and
4, which remains, says, speaking of the gods, svhat-
zu iskrieti-su, " their dwellings (or temples) and their
shrines" ... a word lost, which was probably, "I
restored." The next line may perhaps be read nabtku
ushan or ushanna, "I restored the Oracle," for thiafl
verb is found in the inscriptions. It comes from Heb.
nJTI>, to renew, replace, restore. The inscription then^
continues, —

6. Kari ilim ishtarat

7* asib libbi-su elu.

8. Shaba(ti) nisi asib

The temples (or fortress-
temples) of the gods and
goddesses

who dwell within it (i.e.
within the city), I rai;
up again.

The prisoners, who wero'
inhabit an tB

STONE OF ESARHADPON^

121

9. gIrbi-sUf ana tsindi

10. u birli tzukhut-zu

11. illtku riesat

12. mu-anna aiinut

13. nidutisu ishthuru.

of the city, with fetters

aud chains coercing
them

(those who had done
this impiety)

to a 6xed number of
years

of degradation, I sen-
tenced.

Shahati or shabi probably means gangs of prisoners.
They were chained together (see Col. IV. 32).

It is the Heb. '^y^, captives, e.g. "^l^ nitt?, abducit
captivos, Numbers xxi. 1 ; Ps. Ixviii. 19.

.^'6 is short for asibut, 'dwellers,' in lines 7 and 8,
and very Iretjuently in other passages.

Girbi-su, within it, viz. the city.

Tgindi. fetters i from the Heb. liySy ligavit, alligavit ;
also ' jugura.' Perhaps the slaves were collared or yoked
together, two and two, that they might not escape.

Birti, chains ; sometimes written bijitu, e.g. B. M.
40, 39, takmmmu hiritu almas addi-sUf *' I loaded him.
with very heavy chains of iron."

Tzukhut, binding or fettering them ; from Heb. jTia,
anxit, arctavit^ constrinxit, coercuit.

llliku, third plural ; ' they had attacked.* The first
singular, alUk, ' I attacked,' is very common.

Ricsut^ impiety. Heb. yiyi, impius fuit, tumultu-
atus est (Sch. 952). i?Ty^, adj. impius, and subst.
impietas, " sexcenties occurrit " (Gesenius). lUiku
riesut, '* who had made this innipious attack."
■ Minut, counted, numbered, and therefore "6xed"

I or '* settled/' From Chald. m:d, numeravit-

122

ASSYRIAN INSCRIPTIONS.

Niduti, degradation ; penal servitude. It comes from
the root mi, which signifies abomination, excommu-
nication, anathema^ proscription (Sch.).

L-ihthuru, I wrote J I sentenced them in writing.

From what follows next, it appears manifest that
this disturbance at Babylon took place at the very be-
ginning of the king's rei^n, as almost always happened.
For the succession was almost always contested among
the late king's sons, and the Babylonians then seized
the opportunity to try and establish their independence.

•I will add a few wordsji as a preface to the following
paragraph, wliich is full of ditficulties. I have said
that when a king of Assyria died, a contest usually
arose among his sons. Whoever proved victorious,
easily gained over the priests of Ashur, at Nineveh,
and those of Marduk, at Babylon. Thereupon the
shrines of those gods were duly consulted, and aa
oracalar response proclaimed to the people the name
of their future Ruler.

This results from a comparison of various passages of
the inscriptions, and is probable enough in itself.

14. Riminu Marduk Then Marduk the su-

preme

15. shurrish libba-su clearly declared bis will,
inukhu;

16. emat ana shiput : and raised me to the su-

prense power :

17. usbaliku ana su He proclaimed unto the

people

18. mu-anna-ya shiput* my name, to reign over
su, them.

19. Yaati Ashur- akh- And I Esarhaddon
adanna

STONE OF ESARHADDON. 123

20. assuebshaeti sinati have made all these

works of Art

21. ana ashri-sina-tarri and have disposed them

in their places

22. as Iishan akhati as an expression of the
rabbati great assistance

23. (sha) tuddauniniia. which thou hast given

me.

Shurrish seems to mean clearly ; it is perhaps related
to sharuriy brightness.

Inukhu, he declared. This word occurs again,'
Col. IlL 6, and in Kliammurabi's inscription we find
nu/rhu's nisi^ " the people call it so."

Emnt, he raised. Ileb. T2i^, to stand ; in Hiphil, to
raise up.

Shiput^ sovereignty. The last sign in line 16 is
nearly effaced, but seems to have been vt in the
original hieratic character (see pi. 49). Moreover the
passages to be quoted establish the reading shiput.

Much light is thrown upon the present passage by
that in Col. IlL 6-8, ana nukki libbi iluti-ka rabti
shiput A»hur-ki iumnlhi. And also by the passage
(B. M. 15, 47) wliere Tiglath Pileaer calls himself

Grandson of King , whom Ashur the great

Lord, by an emphatic declaration {kun utut) of his will
(libbi-eu), called to the sovereign power (ana shiput).

Ushnliku is perhaps " he proclaimed." It may be
the sha conjugation of 371, to speak loudly.

The last sign of line 17 seems to be su in the
hieratic text, and not si.

Su is equivalent to Hfsat, ' the people,' in an often
recurring phrase^ sur su, which is the same as sar hissat.

124

ASSYRIAN INSCRIPTIONS.

It is doubtful whether this word has the sense of 'people*
JQ other phrases. M, Oppert thinks that it has, for
he frequently renders su by " people," where it appears
to me to he simply the pronoun " his." |

Mu signifies both a year and a name. Mu-anna
often signifies a year, but I have not found it elsewhere
with the meaning of a name.

Yaati, I myself.

Assu, I have made ; from Heb. TTEj^y, to make.

Atarri, I have placed, or disposed. Heb, "XVf,
ordinavit. The first vowel is lost, owing to the
preceding a; the three words, ashri sina atarri, being
rapidly pronounced as one.

LiA'han, vox ; lingua. But the cuneiform sign is
doubtful.

Akhi are allies. The word originally meant brothers, ^

Akhati seems to mean alliance. ■

The last word of the line, on consulting the original
hieratic text, appears evidently to be rab, with a plural
sigHj and therefore to be read rahbati. It is disguised
by a small angular wedge placed before it, which I call
the calligraphic u, as when it stands alone it has the
value of u. In some texts it is prefixed to most of the
signs.

Sha. This word is effaced, but may be restored
with some confidence^

Column III.

1. (As) resh eli . . .

2. . . . ya, kullat zahiri-

At first, the ( , . .
(of my . . . ) and
foes

STTONB OP K&ARHADDON. 125

3. (ra)pish tasbunu» thou hast greatly dark-
gimir ened, and all

4. . . . ya tanaru. my (enemies?) thou bast

6lam.

These four lines are sadty fractured, and the missing
words must be supplied by conjecture.

in line 2j the third sign from the end is Mi or hi in.
the hieratic text, making za-hi-ri.

For the sign hid, see Col. III. 21.

Jtapishj powerfully. This adverb occurs again
(line 1 1) with the sense of " grandly."

Tashunu is the second person of some verb implying
injury; perhaps \t'£, occultavit

Tanaru, thou hast slain. This verb occurs else-
where, e. g, la magiri anar, I slew the unbelievers ;
im'ni, he slew (his enemies).

6. (tak}aidu nirubati (And) thou hast shown

prosperous omcna

6. ana nukhi libbi ilati- and by the declared will
ka of thy

7. rabti,rusukhkabitti- great divinity, and thy
ka, , awful grandeur

8. shiput Ashur-ki thou hast given me the
tumallu. throne of Assyria.

The first word in line 5 is broken, and we can only
see that it is some verb. I think the lost word was
probably the Chald, t2tI?S, prosper fuit.

Nirubati, omens, prognostics ; from Heb. TIN, pro-
Bpexit.observavit, See Co[. IV. 8.

I^uihi, outspoken ; declared.

126

ASSYRIAN INSCBIPTI0N8.

Hiistd\ awe. Kabitti, great. The awe was doubt-
less that which surrounded the Oracle.

Tumallu, thou hast given. This verb occurs fre-
quently.

9. As resh sarti-ya, as
niakhri
10. bul-ya, sha as guza

] 1, sarti rapish usibu,

12. tunanu itti

13. (...) as shamami
kaUkari

14. (Khuru) ra
iskimmu'a

15. (ana) epish tniri
suata,

16. . , , ak si sha
Shemesh

17. (u) Marduk ditar
rabi

18. ill bieli-ya aktashid

19. ikbi makhar-sua.

At the commencement
of my reign, in my first

year, while upon ray
royal throne

proudly I sat,

Thou didst show pro-
digies ;

[a darJdtess ?) of the
heavenly orbs.

The astrologers ex-
plained it

(that I was) tu do this
work ;

the enemies of ShemeBh,
(the god of the Sun)

and of Marduk, the
great Ruler,

the gods my lords, I was
to destroy !

So the deities com-
manded !

This is a very interesting passage. What were the
omens seen among the celestial orbs? As the king
was sitting on his throne, it was probably during the
daytime, and as the astrologers expounded that the
sun had enemies, the omens had probably some con-
nection with him. The most natural explanation is.

STONB OF E3ASHADD0K.

that a solar eclipse occurred during the first year of
Esarhaddon's reign. Mosl unfortunately a fracture of
the stone has destroyed the principal word ; but I
think that this iDscrlption recorded (a darkness) in the
heavenly orbs.

I pass to the examination of some of the terms
employed. (J

Tunartu, thou didst show omens. See Ges. 783 ;
Sch. 1345. From the verb J^i?, anan (more probably
enan), augurans, divinans

The chief meaning of the word By is ' a cloud/

The augurs sought omens in the clouds, and in the
sky, and in the flight of birds. 1 have no doubt that
the Greek oucvos is connected with ti^e Semitic orian,
and I also think it the same with the Latin omen,
vhich word they inherited from the Tuscan sooth-
sayers.

Illi, signs, prodigies. This word is very common
in the inscriptions. It corresponds to Lat. sipta in
its different senses, e. ^- signs or marvels^ and military
gtandards ; whatever, in short, strikes the eye much.
It is the Cliald. PM, sijjnuin, portentutn, signum rei
futurae : etiam signum militare. So also arj^^iov is
(]) an omen, a sign from the gods, {'2) a standard or
flag.

Shamami, heavenly ; from shami, the heavens.

Kakkari, orbs. In this word I follow the original
hieratic text of pi. 49, which gives rt for the last
fivllable. Kakkari is the Ileb. "^22, orbis, circulus.
The value of the first sign was first shown by Oppert
to be hiik or khak : and I think that this is its value
iu the word kukkar, earth (formerly read as ehgar),

A'Aura, or rather khurara, the Seers, i. e. Astro-

128

ASSYRIAN INSCniPTIONS.

logers : from 1in, prospexit, observavit, spectavit,
contemplatus est. Syr, ^l^n> khurur, observator.
This Semitic root kkur or hur appears cognate with the
Greek opaa, which latter word has some remarkable
affinities. One of these is tupa, care, regard • which,
as Liddell and Scott truly abserve, is akia to Lat. cura,
e. g. oKiyatpos, in Italian poco-curante : tti/Xw/jos'^ a gate-
keeper ; ' qui portas servat vel observat ;' -rrvXovposf, the
same, hence ovpo^^ a watcher or warder, is connected
with ^pa,

Nestor, in Homer, h called ovpoi^ Axtii<av.

Liddell and Scott say this is usually derived from
opaca, but better from topa. They should rather have
Baid, that all three come from the same origin. Let
us now consider the word augur, and we shall see that
it comes from avis and curare, as auspex (with the
same meaning) from avis and spicio ; and auceps, a
fowler, from avis and capio.

Iskimmu's, they explained it : for iskimmu-su.

This word, iskimmu, ' exphcaverunt,' I derive from
the Syriac anti;, simplex : i. e. sine plic&. ' Espli-
catio ' is literally an uvfolding.

Jskimmu, they unfolded.

In line 16 the first sign is effaced, but the word
seems to have been nn-ak-si, whicli often means ene-
mses or heretics^ but is a dubious word.

Ditar rablf the great Ruler, is a very frequent epi-
thet of one of the chief gods.

Aklashid, is the ( conjugation of akshid, to cut down
with an ase: or of kas/nd, to conquer.

Ikbi, they commanded. The first singular of this
verb is akhi, I commanded ; or in the t conjugation,
aktahi. The third plural is usually ikbttni, they com-

ffTONE OF ESARHADDON.

129

matided. This verb is almoBt always employed, whea-
ever the gods give any command to the King.

Makhitr sun, their divinities. Compare the Greek,

I DOW take line 19 again^ to show the connection,
19, ikhi makhar-sua.

As sukalti

20. ni&i akhuti, ammat

2L tukulti,
tushaknutsu.

22. Kunu epish Babilu

23. pardu's bit-
shaggathu

24. ushasdira ana mut.

With destruction

thy enemies, that rabble

gf evil-doers thou didst

subdue.

Safe I made Babyion :
the plunderers of the

great Temples

I sentenced to death-

Sukalti may be Chald. 7pD, mors, pernicies. Or
we n^ay read as su rethti, with the strong hand.

Akhuti^ enemies ; generally written nfrA, with a plu-
ral sign. I think the root is somehow connected wilh
Greek e^^oj.

Atnmat^ the populace, lleb. DV, populus ; noy, an
assemblage.

Tukulti, evil-doera ; verbal substantive from root
nahal, 723, machinatus est malum, etc. The second
sign is A'uL See Col. III. line 2.

TtisfuiA'nuts- The first person of this verb> w^Aa^nw,
* I subdued/ is extremely common.

Kunu, fived or firm. Heb, (13, confirmavit ; from
which many Hebrew words are derived.

Pardu's for pardu-su, its robbers, viz. those of the
temple. Schindler, p, 1479, gives the Rabb. Chaldee
root •j'lC, fregit, aperuit, and at p. 1494, the Syriac
rnc, rupit, disrupit.

VOL, vui. K

ISO

ASSYRIAN INSCRIPTIOXS.

Ushasdira, I wrote ; I sentenced in writing-
Much the same as intkuru, CoL 11. 13, but in the
gha conjugation,

Mut, death. Heb. ni^.

Column IV.

1. Ana Annisunu-ki

2. atemat kiema

3. gimir ummanati-ya
u nisi

4. Karduniash ana

5. sikhirti-sha itsallu,

6. utarbitu emadda

7. musikku as nitsakhi
ganabu.

At the city of Annisun

I received certain news

(that) ail my army, and «
the people f

of Karduniash, through-
out

its whole extent, had re-
volted,

and had excited au in-
surrection

of slaves, (who were)
mere robbers.

Annisun appears to be the name of some city.

Atetnat is, ! think, the t conjugalioD of a verbamaf/
Tvhich is from the Heb. ncM, Veritas.

Kiema J ' news,' is a frequent word, Atemat kiema^l]
received true news.

Itsaltff, they had shaken off (viz. the yoke) ; they
had revolted. This is the Heb. hb\, to shake off.

XJiarhitu, they had raised up. The participle tarhii,
" raised up," occurs frequently. The root is m, altus.
I have taken the syllable tar from the hieratic originalj
text.

EmaddQt an insurrection ; from Heb. Toy, to raise]

BTONE OF ESARHADDON.

131

up. Gesenius, p. 775, says '"TDV, insurrexit adversua
aliquem.**

As nitsakhi answers, as I think, to the Heb. nsS 7,
prorsus, omniiib. It means, slaves who were alto-
geiher thieves; perfect scoundrels,

Tlie Heb. TVJ2 is perfectus, abeolutus.

Ganahti, thieves (written ga-ana-lu), is, in my opi-
nion, the Heb. ganab, '21^, fur ; plural, ganubiu, fures.
Schindier gives many examples of the word.

8. Nirubunabitannam-
sikfai

9. kuri illili aplutsa
usrabir,

By advice of the pro-
phets (who foretell events?)

larrayed myself in splen-
did raiiLieutj

Nirvhu may be " prognostics ;" from niN, prospexiU
Tanna is perhaps the Heb. niNH (Scli. 97), causa,
occasio ; eventus fortuitus.

iSilrhi may be npD, qu^slvit, scrutatus fuit,
The last syllable in Ibis line is a hieratic form of the
usual kh or Hh.

Kuri, Heb. ^mp, telds; webs finely woven. The word
has the same meaning in Arabic, " webs made oi
gos^ypium'' (Ges-). Aplutza Is a doubtful word ; the
root may be Chald, 373, otherwise Dv3, eminent, con-
spicuous.

The King now summons his great council^ and pre-
sides over it. They doubtless advise the rebuilding of
the Temples, which is forthwith undertaken and ac-
complished.

10. Kuduru as reshdu- My crown I placed on
ya assima. my bead.

Kudur may be the KtBapi» worn by Eastern monarcha.

132

AaSYRIAH KNSCKIPTIONS.

It comes from Heb. "^113, diadema regis Persamra ;

Esther vi. 6. ,

Assima, I crowned ; from simaj a crown. ™

Elsewhere it is said of the gods, mmu simati, *' they

crowned me."

1 1 . ushasab rabatii

12. as itsuru ka-amsi

13. its dan, its ku, its
mushikanna

14. atmitsa ana niri-ya.

I seated my noblemen
(or lodged them) ^d

in halls (adorned with)
ivory,

dan wood, ^u wood, aud
muxhU'anna wood^ ^|

and I admitted them to
my presence.

• Rabanit from Raban or Bahhon, a nobleman.

lisiiru. Heb. nan, atrium, a hall or court.

Atmitsa, I caused them to be present. This appeal
to be the f conjugation of tfl2T2, nwtsa, to be present
(SeeSch. 1028.)

15. Ushalbiaa libitti,

16. Bit-shaggathu, bit-
rab ilim,

17. u iehrieti'SU

IS, Babilu ir kitanni ;

19. Imgur-Bel kar-su,

20. Nibit-Bel shalkhu-

SUf

2L valtu ussha-sun adi

Then I caused bricks
made,

The Temples, grt
palaces of the gods,

together with theshrini

of Babylon the former
city ; ^

Imgur-Bel, its great'
fortress-temple,

and Nibit'Bel, its ci
del,

from their foundations'
unto

STOffE or ESARHADDON.

133

22. nabtirri-sun sansish their summits newly

23. usbapish, usarbi, I rebuilt, I raised them

hi^h,

24. ushakkij, usarrikh. I spread them wide, and

I made them splendid.

All these words are in frequent use, and require no
cotneientary, except k'itanni^ which is ]Tp, an Assyrian
form of the Heb. mp, priscus, antiquus, prior, primus.

We see by line 16, that hit-ahng^alhu was a general
name for any large temple.

25. zalam Uim rabim The statues of the great
utti^b, gods I restored

26. as lulie iluti-sun in theirdivine chambers?
usarba, I erected them,

27. subat darati dika- and lasting habitations
nin for them, worthy of their

28. matluti ukin. grandeur, 1 established.

UUiJtk^ ' I restored,' is a very common word.

Lulie. The hieratic text has lul, followed by the sign
"divine."

Dika. Chald. H3% Heb, nsT, Justus^ meritus, vel

_ ma fuit.

Mattut, an Assyrian form of Heb. r>17Ute, domi-
Batio, potestas.

29. Tari Babilu, sha The common people of

Babylon, who

30. ana riesuti suluku, in their tumult had sub*

verted {the temples)

31. ana tsindi u birti with yokes and fetters

134

ASiSYRlAN INSCRIPTIONS.

32. tzuhut-zu
upakhiru ;

33. ana Babilaya

34. amnu. Kitannut-
zu sans is h

35. ashkuD.

coercing them,! chained
together ;

and unto the inhabi-
tants of Babylon

1 distributed them {as
slaves). All the old cus-
toms, once more

I re-established. d

Tari, the common people ; literally ** small people, j
RiesvtL See note to Col. il. II. fl

Suhd^tt. Heb. iTt^j dejecit ; evertit, ut domum.

(Ges.) ^

JJpitkkiru. Syriac, "13D, ligavit. ^^

Babilaya. This is written " people of Babylon," with

the plural sign added.

Amnu. The sign placed before this word in the

"cursive transcript" should be erased, since it is not

found in the hieratic text.

iCitannut^ old customs ; from pp. See Col. IV,

16. " I re-established the old order of things."

The following is a connected translation of
whole.

Column I.

Esarhaddoii, king of the nations, king of Assyria,
high-priest of Babylon, king of Sumir and Accad, the
glorious ruler, the worshipper of Nebo and Marduk
{says) : —

Tliose who were before me in life, the ancient

STONE OF eSARIf^DDON.

135

ofSumir and Accad, sought to make prosperous the
standards, the army, aud the people dwelling within
that land.

{A portion of the inscription is here lost^ which seems
to Juive narrated how Habyhn fell into the power of
sncritegious men.)

Into the holy temples, the palace-dwellings of the
great gods, they bioke with violence. The gold and
precious stones they dispersed into the land of the
Susians, and melted it down for gain. Bel, Sin, and
Marduk they stripped of their golden ornaments. . . .
{The last two lines of this column are defaced.)

Column II,

(T attacked the robbers and I dispersed thevt) like
chaff The dwellings and the shrines {of the gods I
repaired). The Oracle 1 restored. The fortress -temp lea
of the gods and goddesses dwelling within the city, I
rebuilt. The prisoners, who were inhabitants of the
city, who had done this impiety, with fetters and chains
coercing them, unto a fixed number of years of degra-
dation I sentenced, TJ^en Marduk the supreme clearly
declared his will, and raised me to the royal power.
He proclaimed unto the people my name, to be their
king. And 1, Esarhaddon, have made all these works of
art, and have disposed them in their places, as a grate-
ful expression of the great assistance which thou hast
givea me.

Column III.

At first, the {counsels?) of all my enemies thou hast
greatly darkened, and all my {assailanis ?) thou hast

136

ASSYRIAN INSCRIPTIONS.

slain. And thou hast shown prosperous omens, and
by the declared will of thy great divinity » and thy
awful grandeur, thou hast given me the throne of
Assyria.

At the commencement of my reign, in my first year,
while I was sitting proudly on my royal throne ; thou
didst show prodigies! {A darkness?) of the heavenly
orhs. The astrologers explained it, " that I was to do
this work : the enemies of Shemesh, the god of the
sun, and of Marduk, the great Ruler, my divine lords,
I was to destroy ! so the deities commanded 1 '^

With quick destruction thou didst smite thy ene-
mies, that rahble of evil-doers.

Once more I gave safety to Babylon, and the plun-
derers of the great Temples I sentenced to death.

Column IV.

At the city of Anuisun, I received certain news, that
all my army and the people of Karduniash through-
out its whole extent^ had revolted, and had excited aa
insurrection of slaves, who were mere ruffians. By
advice of the prophets, who foretell events, I collected
much treasure and jewels. I placed my crown upon
my head ; I admitted to my presence my council of
noblemen (whom I had lodged in the apartments of
my palace, adorned with ivory and divers precious
woods). After this> I began this work of rebuilding*

The temples, great palaces of the gods, together with
the shrines of Babylon, as it used to be in formei^fl
times i Imgur-Bel, its ^reat fortress-temple ; and Nibit-
Bel, its citadeU from their foundations unto their sum-
mits, I rebuilt them new^ I raised them high, I spread

STONE OF B8ARHADD0N. 137

them wide, and I made them splendid. The statues
of the great gods I restored : in their divine (chambers?)
I erected them ; and lasting habitations for them,
worthy of their grandeur, I established.

The common people of Babylon, who in their tumult
had subverted the temples, with yokes and fetters
coercing them, I chained together : and unto the in-
habitants of Babylon I distributed them as slaves.

And the old order of things once more I re-esta-
blished.

138

-REMARKS ON NAMES OF PLACES. ETC., IX THE
CRIMEA.

Br TH6MA8 WATTS, ESQ.. RON. MBMB. R.fi.L., SnFERlNTBNDBN:
OF THB BSADIND BODM, BniTlfiH MUSGVM.

(Read February 3rd, 1864.)

The English geographer Arrowsmith made use
some Russian maps as materiah for the completion
bf his map of Asia, puhlished in 1822, but, unJuckily,
he neglected to procure the assistance of a competent
translator to interpret to him the Russian phraseaj
which he found in the originals. The consequencf
were both lamentable and ludicrous. Klaproth, who
reviewed the map in the ' Journal Aaiatique' for 1825,
pointed out that wherever the Russian maps indicated
the existence of ruins in the Kirghiz steppe by the
Russian word for *' ruiDS,'* Arrowsmith introduced in
his English map the unaltered word " Razvalini,"
which would of course be taken by his readers for the
name of a town or village. Where the Russians gave thdH
information with regard to a river in Eastern Siberia,
that it was "' Uieka po KaragasUi Sochem u nashikh
Uda/'fe. " a river called by the Karagaskians Sochem,
by us Uda/* Arrowsmith turned the whole sentence
into one interminable name, " Pokaragnski Sochem OH
nach louda River." Another sentence of the same

KAMES OF PLACES IN TIIR CRIMEA.

139

kind was apparently found too \oi\^ to transplant, for
the river il belongs to bears in Arrowaniith's map the
paiiie Kazter kotoroia River, i.e, '* the river Kazier
which," — the " kotoroia," or rather " koloraya/' thus
made to form part of the appellation, being in reality
the Russian relative pronoun agreeing in gender with
the antecedent Rieka, or river, and, in the original,
acting, no doubt, as the nominative to some verb which
Arrowfiinith left out.

In the (orty'years which have elapsed since the pub-
lication of this map, the Russian hmguage and the
Russian literature liave made a prodigious advance.
As the language of about sixty milliona of men, who
form an empire which has been thought by some sufH-
ciently powerful to threaten Europe, and as the organ
of a hterature which has of late been fertile in poets,
historians, novehsts, travellers, and authors of all
kind^, it might have been expected that a knowledge
of il would have been by this time, to some extent, a
favourite study among tlie literary classes of the West,
who are apt to look back with some surprise on the
generation of literary Englishmen which was contem-
porary with Schiller and Goclhe, and yet contentedly
ignorant of German. As yet. however, this interest
does not seem to be aroused, and we are in general
as surprisingly ignorant of Russian literature as the
Russians are surprisingly familiar with ours. It is
not uncommon to find parallels drawn between the
character of ancient and modern languages, in which
it is assumed that various characteristics belong exclu-
sively to the ancient languages of Greece, Rome, and
India, which are in full force in the language spoken
at this day from St. Petersburg to Kamscbatka. That

140

NAMES OF PLACES IN THE CKIMEA.

a very small degree of acquaintance with this language
might often preserve learned inquirers from serious
errors is shown in the instance of Arrowsmith's map,
and may be confirmed by another instance in a re-
cent number of the Transactions of this Society, — re-
specting which it may be regretted that it did not fall
under the observation of some student of Russian be-
fore it was issued to the puhhc at large.

In an elaborate memoir on the Scytho-Cimmerian
origin of the Romanic or Catalan language which was
read before the Society on the lUh of Junej 1862,
the ingenious author assuines that from the names of
places in a modern map of the Crimea are as old as
the lime of the Scythians, and endeavours to prove
from these data that the language of ancient Scylhia
was allied to the modern Catalan or Provencal. One
of the proofs which he alleges is as follows : —

'Mlexiste encore un systeme de denommation ap-
plique aux cours d'cau comme aux villages voisins ;
c'est de les distinguer entr'eux, lorsqu'ils portent le
mfime nom, par une benediction donn^e au premier,
tandis que le second regoit une malediction, ou tout
autre vceu qui se reunit au nom primitif. 11 y a lieu
d'observer que la maMdiction est encore ici exactement
celle de la langue catalane Maicint et Muliua ; la bene-
diction a trea-peu vari^. Elle se compose du mono-
syllabe hd on io/, par opposition ^ inal suivi de la
meme terminaison, tantot ahx tantfit aja, en Catalan
' qu*ilalt,' Ainsi un cours d'eau s'appelle Outitouka.
En Catalan le mot oullou signifie source ; il est termine
par le monosyllabe ifefl, qui est russe et se rencontre
Eouvent. Tout pres se trouvent le b^ni et le maudit
Oullioid'U, le premier precede du mot Bokhaia, et le
aeooad du mot Malaia.*'

NAMES OF PLACB3 IN THB CHIMEA.

141

Let us here stop for a moment. If the author of
these speculations, who has not omitted to ootice that ka
is a Russi[in termination, had pursued his researches
by looking into a Russian dictionary, he would have
learned that tlie two words Bolshaya and Alalaya, on
which he grounds his hypothesis, are simply the Rus-
sian words for " Great " and *' Little/' — adjectives in
common use in the names of places in every language
under the sun. The termination "aya" common to
both is the feminine form of the nominative, which in
Russian is declined thus, Bolshoy, Bolshaya, Bolshoe ;
Maluy, Malaya, Maloe ;— as in Latin, Magnus, Magna,
Magnum ; Parvus, Parva, Parvum. Let us proceed
with the extract*

" On rencontre encore le AlulnndJaUk auprfes du
BotadjaliA', Je Brednii Kouialnil pr^s du Malii Kouiat-
nik. Ici on ne donne pas la benediction au premier,
mais on lui souhaite de se retenir. 11 existe un village
compose sans doute de gens trop remnants qu'on n'a
pas maudits plus que b^nis. On s'est contents de
leur souliaiter plus de tranquillitc, par les mots Star
Aia, qui viennent apres Chveds Kuia, nom du village,
qui parait etre une colonic de Suedois." *

A new word here appears, liie Srednli of Srednii
Kouialnik, which is simply the Russian word Sredny,
"mid," or "middling," applied probably in a case
where "great" and "little'* had already been made
use of The word " Staraya" is simply the adjective
*'Old" in the nominative feminine, and " Shvedskaya"
Is the adjective ^' Swedish '^ of the same case and
gender. By some good fortune the author of the in-
vestigations appears to have become informed that

' Transactions, 3rd ser. Vol. VII. p. 503.

142

NAMES OF PLACES IN THE CRIMEA,

the epithet " Shvedskaj'a" had some connection with
Sweden ; but this has evidently not had the effect of
arousing his Euspicions with regard to " Bolshaya,"
'* Malaya/* " Sredny," and " Slaraya." Even suppos-
ing that these words belonged to some unknown and
extinct language, it would be difficult to produce a
ground for believing that they meant what they are
assumed to mean in the dissertation before ua, — for
believing that a river was called ** Sredny'* from a wish
for its waters " de se retenir," and a village " Star aia"
from a wish that its inhabitants should keep quiet.
Geographical names of this nature are seldom to be
met with, except, indeed, in the long list at the end
of this very essay in which the names of various places
in the Crimea are supposed to be derived from Cata-
lan words, signifying in French " Tu prends garde en
sautant," " soif Ik," "vient au sangj" *' aller k la
noce," " maintenant je porte,'* '* quoi dans la besace/'
*' taxe le lit,*' •' agit du derri^re," *'je te vols cher,"
*' qu'ils aient un prix fixe," "y prendre garde/* and
finally, " rire stupide/'

Seeing, as we have already seen, that the words in
our quotations to which such singular meanings have
been assigned are in reality no other than the com-
monest words in modern Russian, the theory of course
loses one of its bases.

Most other passages in the same dissertation are
based on similar misapprehensions with regard to
words in Turkish, a language very closely indeed al-
lied to the the Tartar which is spoken in the Crimea.
One of the most usual Turkish names for a river la
Karasu, literally " Black Water /' and '* Buyuk/'
" Great/' and " Kuchuk/' " Little/' are words familiar

NAMES OF PLACES IK TME CRIME^i.

143

to every one who has the slightest tincture of that lan-
guage. The writer of the dissertation was, unfortu-
nately, unacquainted with these facts, and writes ac-
cordingly (p. 502) : —

** Par exemple, une riviere qui porte Tancien nora
de la Crim^e, le Kerso, que le eaitographe Handlke a
6cnt Karassu^ se compose de deux branches, Tune droite
et I'autre tortueuse ; cette derniere est appelee Ku-
tschiikk, mot qui se relrouve surla carte toutes les foia
qu'd s'agit dune ligne coudue. Or, Coutsout siguifie
coudi'f en Catalan. L'autre porte le nom de B^iouk,
toujours donne aux lignes droiles, et ee compose de
deux mots : fie, qui signifie bien, et jouke, qui signifie
il perche ou se tient droit, en parlant des volatiles de
basse cour."

There is much more of the same kind, hut enough
has probably been said to render it unnecessary to
pursue examination further. The hypothesis that the
modern languages of Catalonia and the neiglibouring
countries, instead of being derivatives from the Latin,
as is universally supposed, are languages more ancient
than Latin itself, is entirely based on such grounds as
we have been examining, and when the supports are
withdrawn, the necessary consequence is the immediate
downfall of the hypothesis to which its author has
given the name of Uie Scytho-Cimuierian,

144

VII— ON THE MEANING OF THE WORDS IN GENESIS
XLIX. 10, "UNTIL SIIILOH COME."

BT THI HSV, STANLVT LEATR^S. M.A.. PRursSiOa OF BESRBW
king's COLLSaE, CONDON.

(Read March 2nd, 1864.)

Thb prophecy contained in the 10th verse of
49th chapter of Genesis, " The sceptre shall not de-
part from Judahj nor a lawgiver from between his feet^ H
until Shiloh come/' will readily be acknowledged as ™
one of the most difficult in Scripture. It is difficulty
whether we regard the actual rendering of the words i
or investigate the grounds of their supposed fulfilment. ^|
The remarks which I shall have the honour to make
this evening will probably be considered as open to
doubt, but I trust that if my suggestion is admitted, it
will at least have the merit — though it should be thought
neither learned nor scientific, which it does not pretend
to be — of removing the principal difficulty of this pro-
phecy, that, viz., which is connected with its fulfilmeat.
Into the other difficulties 1 do not propose to enter,
those, for instance which arise out of the interpreta-
tion of the word Shiloh, and of any uncertainty there
may be as to whether it is the nanie of a person or
the name of a place — any further at least than to enu-
merate the various opinions which have been advanced.

MEANINCS OF THB WORDS "tjNTIL 8HIL0H COME." 145

In the first place, it is well known that there is great
doubt how the word Shiloh should bespi-U, MSS. vary-
ing between 1?^* and *i7'EV, According to the evidence
produced by Dr. Lee in his Lexi[:o!i,a. v., corroborated
by Dr. Davidson, Hrb. Text Revued, the weight of
it appears to be m lavour oi' ^'PC\ Gesenius, on the
other haod, inclines to l^'EJ*, and says that the con-
traction at" the pronoun "i^X into C? which is implied in
1?b is not found elsewhere in the Pentateuch ; but
however this may be, it is certainly found as early as
the Song of Deborah, and as a matter of fact it oc-
curs in Gen. vi. 3, llie interpretation given to Ibe
word will of course vary with the form ot spelling
adopted. Gesenius makes 17'£J^ to stand for pTll^, and
this again forD'17'E;', and gives other instances of words
thus formt'd, translating accordingly — loctis qnietin, pa-
cta tranqitiUttatisve. It is remarkable, however, that
all the ancient versions appear to favour the other or-
thography and interpretation. The LXX. have eas av
e\$Ti ra ti7roKafi€va avrift, the things reserved for him;
Aquila, Symmachus, and several MSS. of LXX., the
same slightly nioditied, m uTroKinat. The Targum of
Onkelos renders *' until the Messiah shall come to
whom the kingdom belongs ;" the Jerusalem Targum,
"whose the kingdom is;"' Saadias, " wliose it is;"
Rasbi and other Jews, and the Feshito, "whose it is;"
Tbeodotion, Epiphanius. and Herodian follow the Sep-
tuagint ; Juj^tin Martyr, in his dialogue with Trypho,
agrees with Aquita. There is moreover a remarkable
expression in Ezek. xxi. 3'2^ which, if it is really, as it
fieems to be, an allusion to this word, decides the ques-
tion at once, DS^S'Sn 1^ "^'4'^ ^'3 HV— '*Thus saith
the Lord God : Remove the diadem, and lake off the

VOL. Vill. L

crown: this shall not be the saTue: exalt him that is
low, and abase him that is high. I wili overturn, over-
turn, overturn, it: and it shall he no more, vntil he
come whose right it w; and I will give it him." Some
also have thought that St. Paul has a similar aHusion,
Gal. iii. 19: "Wherefore then ^erveth the law? It
was added because ot" tianssjressions, till the seed should
come to whom the promise was made ;" w eir^yy^XTai.
Following once more the other mode of spelling, some
among the Jews suppo<ie the word to be equivalent to
"^^S, his son^ comparing the Arabic, J-d--, ftEtffs,JHius ;
the Rabb. S^'?B', embryo; and the Biblical nfp:?, Deut.
xxviii. 57. So Kimchi/'Shiloh, its meaning is, his son.'*
Bechai, D^'lSi^^-S? '^-ins ntS^X rStt'P T^l/E' 13?; so
Abul Walid, isJJj J dUL-, and among the Oermans,
Illgen. Many moderns also, among whom are Ro-
senmuller, Winer, Hengstenlierg, and Knobel, take it
as an appellative denoting peace or q^iiet^ or, abs-
tractum pro concreto, ifte prncfffd flne, or the pacifi-
cator, and thus equivalent to DiSk* "li?. Is. ix. 5, the
prince of peace. Lastly, Jerome renders these words
" donee veniat qui mittendus est," mistaking, appa-
rently, HTt? for mlt^', and probably bearing in mind
certain passages of the New Testament where our Lord
speaks of Himself as sent. It appears then that there
are no less than four interpretations which have been
advanced for the word Shiloh:-— 1. The sent one.
2. His son. 3, The peaceiul one. 4. He to whom (he
kingdom belongs. To the last of these 1 myself de-
cidedly adhere, but the rendering 1 shall hereafter pro-
pose will stand equally with either.

TL Is Shiloh the name of a person or a place ? If
we adopt the reading rtTK' there will certainly be con-

I
I

'*IINTIL SHILOH COME.'

14?

siderable reason for supposing it to be tlie name of a
place, for this is the only passage in the Bible where
we cannot be quite sure that it does denote a place.
It may therefore appear somewhat arbitrary to take a
word» which whenever it occurs elsewhere has one
meaning, in a totally different sense when we 6nd it
here, more particularly when it is said that the only
word in Scripture that is formed exactly on the model
of it, Giloh* appears also as the name of a place i but
may not these considerations be added to the others
enumerated above as tending to furnish decisive rea-
sons for preferring the alternative reading i^^? Those,
however, who maintain that the word is the name of
a place, among whom are Bunsen and many others
of note, render the verse thus : The sceptre shall not
depart from Jadah. till he shall go to Shiloh, — and be-
lieve it to have been fulfilled in the primacy of Judah
in the subjugation of the Promised Lrind, which was
to liist till the ark was laid up at Shiloh. It would
seem, however, that in the face of so much which lias
been recognized as Messianic in this declaration of the
patriarch, we are not at liberty to adopt a rendering
which would deprive it of its chief prophetic features,
and reduce it to a prediction of comparatively little
weight or moment. Surety the prominence of Judah
in the Canaanitish war was hardly a subject adequate
to this occasion. If Jacob was really endowed with the
prophetic spirit at his death, it must have been for
some higher object than merely to enable him to pre-
dict the temporal fortunes of his sons. Or supposing
this to have been a temporal blessing, it seems to re-
quire a longer range and a purpose of greater signi-
ficance and importance generally than the proposed

L'2

148

MEAXING OP THE TTOWDS

rendering would give it, I conclurle therefore, on
many grounds, that we are more likely to be rip;ht iu
translating these vexed words, "until Shiloh, orSliello,
come," than in understanding them "till he shall go
to i^hiloh."'

But starting with this supposition, now comes the
greatest difficulty of all ; for if Jacob declared that the
sceptre should not depart from Judah until Shiloh,
that is, the Messiah, came, how are we to make out
that his words have been fidfiUed? Is it possible to
reconcile with the facts of history the apparent asser-
tion of the prophecy that the temporal supremacy of
Judah should last till the birth of Christ ? I confess I
think not. In order to do so, it is necessary to resort
to shifts which appear to be etjually unworthy of the
Bible and its interpreters. It cannot be done without
wresting Scripture in a way that Scripture itself con-
demns ; and no good is ever done by forcing facts in
a Procrustean manner to suit the assumed dicta of
Holy Writ. Better by far to look facts in the face, to
study Scripture honestly and believingly, and to wait
with patience till the reconciliation of the two is esta-
blished, as sooner or later it assuredly will be. Now,
as a matter of certainty, we know that the throne of
David had long passed away when Christ was born.

' It must be borne in mind tbat it i^ not here proposed ta make
the word ShttDb a name of the Me^^iuh, but to interpret it, or rather
its more probable furm Shello, grumiciatfcally. " unlil Ar come wKo^e
(it ie)," i.e. tbe Steptre or tlie kingrlom aiioki'U of iii the former pfttt
of the verse. With all due deference to Geseniqs mid others. Instead
of this beitig-^ as he says, an ellipfee which etr/re /et-as, it is common
enough in Hebrew to have to ftupply in one member of the sentence
a word wliicb i^ espressed in the other. Let two infttanoee. oat of
many, auffice i Prov. xiii. 1 ; Pa, ci^. 19.

" UKTIL SUILOU COSIE."

149

He indeed sprang; from a royal fuiuily ; but His was a,
family that iiad lor a^es ci:ased to reigQ. At the time
of His birth Judaea was a Roman province, and Ilis na-
tion tributary to the then mistress of the world. These
are facts it is impossible to gaJn-ay^ and highly unsatis-
'factory, as it seems to me, is the way m which the
difficulties that arise out of them are commonly met.
ll is affirmed that the prophecy relates to the birth of
Christ as occurring in the reign of llerod^ just before
Judapa became a Roman province. Howererthis may
be, it is certain that AtUi pater, the father of Herod
the Great, had already been appointed l>y Julius C*sar
procurator of Jude^a in b.c. 47; and moreover, with
respect to the exact position of Herod, we have the
testimony of Jerome in his ' Commentaries on St Mat-
thew,' Ub, iii. c. 2'2,who writes thus: *' Cfesar Augus-
tus Herodem tiUum Antipatris alienigenam et prosely-
tnm regem Judxis constituerat, qui tributis prttesxet
et Romano pareret hiiperio." We cannot reasonably
regard the tributary rule of Htrod the lcluiiia_'an as
au instance of the sceptre btiiig still borne by Judah
at the birth of Christ. But even admitting that it is
possible so to regard it, there was, nevertheless, a long
period in Jewish history when the aceplre of that kiug-
dom was borne by no one. " About 088 years before
Christ. Jerusalem had been takeu, its temple de^itroyed,
and its inhabitants led away into captivity by Ncbu-
cbadnezzar^ king of tlie Cbaldees ; and during the next
fifty years the Jews were subjects of the Chalda^an
empire. Afterwards, during a period of bumewbat
above 200 years, from the taking of Kabylon by Cyrus
(o the defeat ot Darius by AlcxunJer the Great at
Arbeld, Judaea was a province of the Persian empire^

160

HEANINO OF THE WORDS

Subsequently, during a period of 163 years, froi
death of Alexander to the rising of the Maccabees
(who were themselves a family of the tribe of Levi, and
not of the tribe of Judah), the Jews were ruled by the
successors of Alexander. Hence, for a period of more
than 400 years, from the destruction of the temple by
Kebucbaduezzar. the Jews were deprived of their in«^
dependence, and, as a plain, undeniable matter of fact,
the sceptre had already departed from Judah/'^ In
the face of such evidence as this, I do not see bow we
can wisely hold to the common interpretation that ia
given to this prophecy. But what is to be done? If
the rendering " till he shall go to Shiloh" does not
seem to be more satisfactory, what remains to us?
Manifestly we must either give it up altogether or en-
deavour to find some other meaning ; and this should
be, if possible, not a forced meaning, but one that
arises naturally when we consider the circumstances of
the occasion on which it was uttered. Assuming then
that Jacob on his death-bed was in the highest sense
inspired, and hearing in mind that as the heir of th«^
promise, *' in thee shall uU families of the earth he '
blessed," it was at least probable that some part at any
rate of his benedictions would have a universal and not
merely a national or family interest, we may reasoned
ably suppose that he would hand on to one among his
Bons that promise of which he was himself the heir*
And if to any one, to whom could it be but to Judah ?^
I infer, therefore, that in the blessing of J\idah we ma^
expect to find some promise of the Messiah ; and prt
bably such a promise is to be found in the first verse :
"Thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise; thy^
» Smith's Diet, of the Bible. Art. Shiloh.

UNTIL SniLOli COME.

15t

father's children shall bow down before thee." But
most assuredly we may find it in this one ; all antiquity
would warrant us, as we have seen, in arriving at this
conclusion. But, as 1 believe, the real point of the
prediction has been lost. The JewI^, milled by their na-
tional vanity, as was not unnatural they should be, in-
terpreted the oracular words of the temporal sovereignty
of one of their tribes, and nearly all Christians seem
to have done likewise^ notwUhstaudini;; that the facts
of history appear to be directly against them. All
have alike believed tbtit Jacob foretold the leniporal
pre-eminence of Judah up to a certain time, indicated by
Ibe coming of Shiloh. In so doing, however, they have
forgotten, or rather neglected to observcj a very common
idiom in Scripture language occurring both in the Old
and the New Testamerit-s — an idiom which might not
unfitly be looked fw in a high poetic style such as that
prevailing here, — an idiom, moreover, which is cer-
tainly used twice in this identical Book of Genesis ; the
idiom, viz. which gives a sort of unlimiting and con-
tinuous sense to *' till " and " until ;" so that the action
which those words would appear to conclude is clearly
understood to go on and continue after the time spe-
cified. The passages I reter to are the well-known
one, Gen. viii, 7, quoted by Theophylact on Matt, i, 25,
" And he sent forth a raven, which went forth to and
fro, until the waters were dried up from oif the earth ;'*
or as it is in the Greekj, " Ov^ VTrearpeylreif ea>* Tov
^ftap^fvai TO vStitp OTTO ■njy "/fjy :' and Gen. xxviii. 15, "I
will not leave thee until 1 have done that which 1
have spoken to thee of." It is obvious that God did
not leave Jacob then, and that the raven did not re-
turn nor cease to go forth when the waters were abated.

152

MEANING OF THE WORDS

There are besides these, however, many other passages
where the like idiom occurs, e.^. \ Sam. xv. 35,
*' Samuol caine no more to see Saul until the day of
his death ," 2 Sum. vi. 23, '* Michal the daughter of
Saul had nn cliild unto the day ot her death/' etc. etc.
Sup|>osing thtrelore the same usage to obtain here,
the sense o\ the present passage will be as follows : —
The sceptre shall not depart from Judah . . . until
Shiloh come ; but neitlier shall it depart then : on the
contrary, the comiat? of Shiloh shall mark the com-
mencement rather than the termination of Judah's-
truest sovereignty, in fact, the sceptre shall never de-
part ivhen Shiloh is conie, — that is, according to the<
interpretation now proposed, this passage contains not
the promise of temporal dominion up to a certain
time, but wJwt is equivalent to the promise of ever-
lastin;r spiritual dominion /row that time. WhicK
\A the more probable and appropriate meaning can
hardly be a niatter of doubt. Jacob, in pronouncing
this blessing upon Judab, virtually handed on to him
that promise of universal benediction and sovereignty
which was 6rst given to Abraham ; he becomes hence— H
forth the depository of alt Messianic expectation and ™
hope ; from him is to spring the future monarch unto
whom the " obedience of the people " shall be given-M
To adopt such an interpretation as this is manifestly
allowed by the whole spirit of the context, and as mani-
festly removes all those diHicnIties that arise from a
more rigid adherence to the letter, which seems to pro-
mise to Judab an appointed duration o( temporal do-
minion^ that can only by very lax and arbitrary explai
nations be reconciled with history.

I had thus far worked out the subject to this coo-

UNTIL 8HIL0H COME.

153

elusion when, on referring to Bunsen's ' Bibelwerk,' I
found tijat my own position was mtUeriallystrengtfciened
by a note ot" his upon the passage. He indeed, as we
have seen, understands it ditterently, but observes,
" Bis er komntt indicates by no means a period, with
which Judah's pre-eminence was to cease ; cf. xxviii.
15. When the children of Israel assembled them-
selves in Shiloh and set up the tabernacle, a prelimi-
nary termination was given to the conquest of Canaan.
According to the sense of our verse then^ Judah is
to be the leader of the other tribes until Canaan is
subdued, and also afterwards to maintain his priority
in peaceful possession of the Land." As he there-
fore admits the principle of our interpretation, I think
it can hardly be questioned that his own rendering is
capable of amendment- riie force of the prophecy m
every way is very much weakened if we refuse to regard
it aa strictly Messianic. I may arid further that the view
now advocated is also illustri\ted and confirmed by an
expression that is found in the Targum of Oiikelos,
which, after explaining "the scepire shall not depart,"
inserts the words Hth^ IJ?, for ever, and then says,
till the Mesaiah come. Now had he said "the sceptre
shall not depart until theMes^iah come, i.e. for ever,"
bis interpretation would have been precisely identical
with our own. And lastly, Dr. Henj;;stenberf?, in the
* Christolo^y of the Old Trstament/ says, ** The do-
minion of Judah does not by any means terminafe in
Christ: it ralber centrei? in Elim. Several interpreters
have determined the verse as follows : the dominion
of Judah should continue until the appearing of
Shiloh^ but that then he should lose it. We, on the
contrary, conceive the senst- to be this, ' that the tribe

354 mkaning op the worus "until shiloh come.*

of Judah should not lose the dominion until he attain
its brightest realization by Siiiloh, who should be de-
scended from him, and to whom all the nations of the
earth should render obedience.' Against this inter-
pretation no difficulty can be raised from the 'D ^'^,
It is true that this term has always a reference to the
terminus ad quern only, and includes it ; but it is as
certain that very irequently a tenninvs ad quern is men-
tioned which is not intended to be the last, but only
one of special importance, so that what hes beyond
it is lost sight of. If only sceptre and lawgiver were
secured to Judah up to the time of Shiloh's coming,
then as a matter of course they were so afterwards.
That previous to the codaing of Shiloh great dangers
would threaten the sceptre of Judah is indicated by
Jacob, since he lays so much stress upon the sceptre'a
not departing until thai time. Hence we expect cir-
cumslances that will almost amount to a departing of
ihe sceptre." If we did not believe that these circum-
Gtacces actually did amount aud more than amounted
to such a departing, there would be no occasion to
seek for that amendment of Dr. Hengstenberg's inter-
pretation which is here attempted.

155

VIII.— REMARKS ON A FRAGMENT OF A MS. OF VA-
LERIUS MAXIMUS IN THE PUBLIC LIlillARY AT
liEHN'E. CONTAINING A PORTION OF THE TEXT
SUPPLIED FROM THE EPITOME OF JULIUS PARIS.

BT rRSDERIC W. MADDEN.

(Read April 13th, 1B64,)

The facsimile attached to this paper is made Irom
a portion of the first leaf of a MS. of Valerius Maxi-
miis/ now in the Public Lihrary at Berne, which T
have been allowed to examine by the kindness of M.
Ch. L, de Steigez, Principal Librarian of that Insti-
tution. Aa the leaf is only a fragment, and liable to
be lost, it was tliought of sufficient interest to have an
exact copy preserved of its appearance.

My attention was principally directed to this subject
by the fact, that many editions of Valerius have given
the name of the Consul (whose name, fortunately, oc-
curs on this fragment) as On. Calpurnius. It may not
be uninteresting to trace briefly as far as possible how
this reading has crept into the text, together with a
short account of the MS. from which the fragment
is taken.

It was well known, even in the time of Aldus (1602),

■ Na. 366, SiiiDer'i Caf. vol. t. p. 62\).

fiEMARKS ON A FKAGMENT OF

that a lacuna existed in most of the MSS. of Valerius
Maxiiiius, extending Jrom book i. chapter i. to the end of
chapter iv. ; that is, from " Milesia Ceres" to '* suffec-
turam urbem." This missing portion was first inserted
in the text by Aldus (ed. Veii. 15U2}, and supplied to
him by Cuspiniau from a very ancient MS-* of Va-
lerius Maximus at Vienna, and not from a copy of the
epitome of .luliue Paris now lost, as supposed hy Mai.*
The JVIS. seen by Cuapinian is said to hare had an ad-
ditional portion at the beginnin^^ as is the case also
with the MS. of Pi{;rre Daniel now at Berne, and it
is probable that tlie two MSS. were the same. Iti the
text printed by Aldas, the name of the Consul is givtn
as L. Calp. [Luclutt Calpuinius], which may also be
found in several other editions.* The reading Cw., as
far as I have been able to ascertain, was first intro-
duced into the text by Pigbius (8vo, Antwerp, 1574),
and is agaiu found in two of his later editions (Svo,
Lugd. Bat. 1594; ISmo, Lugd. Bat. 1596). In IGOI.
an edition was published at Krankfort by Coler, who,
although copying the text of Pighius, professes to have
collated it with the MS. of P. Daniel. Here also the
prEenomt^n is gi\en ra Cn,, as it is likewise in the edi-
tion of Torreniua (4to, Leid. 1726)^ whose text has
been considered the standard, and in Kappius [.Svo,
Lips. 1782). With these facts to start from, it be-
came desirable to inquire on what authority one class
of editors printed the prsnomen of Calpurnius as

^ " Vahrium nnfi'jvissmnm. in cujua princlpio quEedatn haberentar
DitnqUHm ante at* CQ viEa." (Aid. Pr/rf)

* Script. Vet. jK'ova Coll. vol. iii. Prir/. p. %xt.

* Par. 1517: Lugd. Ijl2: Far, pp, ColiuseunK 1535. 1543; Aid.
1534; Lugd. 1550: Par. 15S8; and doubtless many oCbere.

A MS OF VALERIUS MAXIMUS.

157

Lucivs, whilst the othei*s, without comment or stated
authority, gave it as Cnmns.

Upon examining all the MSS, of Valerius Maximua
in the British Museum, of which there are twenty*
two. I found that twenfff out of the twenty-two omitted
the portion which had been supphed by Aldus, who
states that it was missing in all the MSS. he had seen
in Italy, This appears to be the case also with the
majority of MSS. in all the European libraries. The
two in the Museum which have it, read respectively L
Caipuj'no^ {»ic) and lucio cfibsurino^ {sic). Jt will also
be seen that in this fragment the name of the consul
is given as L. Cnlpuniio.

It has been often questioned whether the portion thus
inserted is in the words of Valerius Maximus himself,
or some epitomizer, and the question has been more
especially discussed since Mai^ published from MSS.
in the Vatican abridgements of the text of Valerius
Maximus hy Ju/itts Paris and' Jamiarius Nepofiami/t.
The work of the former certainly dates from the end
of the fourth or the beginning of the fifth century, and
that of the latter is probably of the sixth century. Al-
though Mai has assigned the age of the former MS.
to the tenth century, yet it is most probable the MS.
is earlier than, and the prototype of, the Berne MS.,
which is itself of the end of the ninth or beginning of
the tenth century. Both these epitnmizers contain the
portion in question, but in different words, affording
a sufficient proof that they made their abridgements
independently from an earlier prototype. In the

' Baru, 209, fifteenth cent.

• Jlarl. 2759. fifteenth cent.

7 Script. Vet. Novn Cn}L vol. iU. pt. Hi pp. 1-1 16.

158

REMARKS ON A FRAGMENT OF

epitome of Julius Paris (for Nepotian does not finish
the sentence) the name is also given as L. Calptirnio.
We may hence infer that this portion originally formed
part of the text, but that subsequent to the fifth cen-
tury it became lost by the carelessness of scribes or by
accident, and was not restored till the end of the ninth
or beginning of the tenth century, and then only from
the epitomizer,

We now come to the MS. of Valerius Maximus
from which the facsimile of the fragment is taken.
This MS. is the most ancient known to exist of Va-
lerius Maximus ; and from the fact of the name of its
former owner being written on the second leaf, is now
known to be the one hitherto quoted as the Codex
P. Danielis.^ It can with certainly be ascribed to the
close of the ninth century. The fragment here re-
.presented contains the supplementary portion pre-
fixed to the MS. in anotker kmid, but nearly coeval
with the original. The scribe states, In n^breviutore,
qui et vetustus erat, qu<rditm reperta sunt qnee quoniam
nostra deeranl, ncceifsario supplevL Then follows the
missing portion of the first book of Valerius, evidently
copied from the abbreviated text of Julius Paris,*
T^masitheus liparensis creleram quam. tomani pythio

* KcEopf (ed. Val. Berl. 1854, p. 80) thinks thai Ihia MS., be-
fore it came ioto the poBfio&&ioii of P, DHTiiel, belonged to the monas-
tery of St. Benedict, at Fleury, near Orleans.. If this ia so, it tnight
he unfavourable to our opinion that this MS. and Ihe one aefa
by CuepinlaD Ett Vienna were the same. Tbe library of Daoiel waa
purchased in \6G'<i by Paul Petau and Jacob BoD^ars. and in the
year 1 632 the books of Bong'ara were transferred to Berne,

' The proof of this is, that the l^rst paragraph, Tiumgithfrut . , ■
delphos herfirerniani,is really no/ wanting in the text of Valerius Maxi-
muB, but IB found there at greater length.

A M9. OF VALERIUS MAXIMUS.

159

apollim miserant intercepiam a piratix cnravit delphos
perfeTendam, and tfotn Mihsia Ceres to svffecturmn
urbem. In this fragment (although, unfortunately,
so much damaged by damp and vermin) we find still
preserved the commencement of the lost portion, with
part of the middle portion. 1 have transcribed what
is flill remaining at the end of the paper. At the
end of this MS. the scribe copies the name of the
abbreviator of Maximus as C. Titus Probus, a person
who is also recorded as finishing the epitome of Paris
in the Vatican MS. published by Mai. ihe ques-
tion as to this Titus (or Titius, according to KempO
Probus seems to be involved in great obscurlty,^'^ and
it would appear that even the scribe himself of the
fragment in the ninth century was doubtful who was
really the abbreviatorj lor in his extracts from the
epitome, inserted on the margin of the MS., he some-
times annexes the letters I. P. {i.e. Julius Paris), and
sometinnes C. T. (I'.e, Caius Titus), or else merely BR.
(i.e. Breviator).^^

'" This question has been diacussed in the reccut edilioD of Va-
len'oi by Kempf (8vo, Berlin, 1854), lo whom every praise ia due
for his careful cJiaminalion of several of the previoue editions, and for
a clear statement aa to the provenance of moat of the principal MSS.

'^ In the Vatican MS. published hy Mai, the' eitistle prefixed Is
iddree:»ed by Paris to a Licinius Cyriacus, and claims the ten booke
wbicti " ad uDum volumen epitomee coegi ','^ and bIbq in the heading'
to the work, " JuHi Parldia epitoma decern librorum Val. Maximi.*'
The ahridgiement of Pari?, a« we now have it, includes the whole of
ihfr cine hooks ; but of the teath, although a list of &ix (.haptera is
prefixed, onlj the first, De Pn^nommibua, haa survived, at the end of
which Ib C. Till Prabi Jinil tpifvuta historiarum diversarum ejem-
phrvfitquf Romaaorum,&s if 7'itus Prnhug was the roil author of the
vbote. Tbi« last sentence, with the exception of the que, has been
copied, as I have already obKrved, by the later scribe of the Berne

REMARKS ON A FRAGMENT OF

^ere can be but lUtle doubt that from this earl
copy of Valerius all the later transcripts which retain^
ihe missing portion, and wliich do not seem to exceed
eight OP nine, were made. The lacuna, which occurs
ID most of the MSS, of Valerias, and which are chiefly
ol the fourteenth or titteenth centuries, was probably
caused at a very early age (as 1 have already observed)
either by the carelessness of the scribe or by accident.
There is, however, in the British Museum a AIS. of the
twelfth century,'^ contninitig excerpts of Valerius,
probably made by Fulbert, Bishop of Chartres, who
died in I027or 1031,'^^ which also omits the portion in
question.

MS., wlilch ma^e& it prohalsle that the MR. liiC refers to in his head-
ing wfiA the identical one now sX ibe Vatican. Twu short preface*
were publiBhctl by Pighiija from MSS.i the first of which ascribes
the teulb bonk tu Puris, the second uniita ihis. Kempf (p. 5-1) says
that out of 100 MSS. be onb' fuutitl these prefaces in late MSS, of
the fourteenth and fifleenlh centuries. He instances for the first pre-
face, Brit. Mus. Arundel, 7 i^nd 2hQ ; sod fnr thepecntitl, //ar/, 2759.
Pighius, aud before him Stb. Gryijhius. al^o puWi?.hed C Tilt Probi
ill Epitomen summ Pre/etio j but FighiuB says that this heading is
wanting in many MSS. Kctnpf only fourid It in one (Paris. 5??5!).
The subscription in the Vatican Cvfif^x h the only resl authority with
respect to Probus, but how it got there, it is not easy toeiplair, Kempf
(p. 58) conjectures that Probua may have combined a number of
wriCere intn one body, abridged by himBelf and other*, and added to
it the title above copied. This seems very improbable. In any case
he Bays (p 61) that this tenth book could not be by Valerius, for the
composition tp later thanhi& age. perhaps of the fourth or fifth century.
The corrector Rusticius Helpidius Domnulus. V.C. (Vir consularis),
■whaae name ia affixed at the end of the MS. of Paris and the Berne
MS., is conjectured to be (he same as the author of a poem edited
by Fahricius, and who was physiciao to Ttieuduric the Great. It
was therefore written about x.a, 500.

'* Afid. 19,835.

" Opera Varin, ed. by C. Le Villiers. Paris, I 608.

A MS. OF VALERIUS MAXIMUS.

101

As to the Cn., the origin of which I have traced
abovCt there seems to be really no MS- authority for
it; and Coler, who professes to have collated his text
with the MS, of Daniel, must have omitted to collate
this particufar passage. Indeed Kerapf'"* says, " aH
the MSS,oJ Vuleriwt read Lucius." In all probability
the prBeooinen Cnaus was taken from the Chroniccn
of Cassiodorus, who (as edited)'-' gives Cti. Piso. His
statements are, however, considered of no value ; io
any case» his statement here could hardly be held
against the authority of all the MSS. of Valerius ; and
the authority of the Maccabees, where the Consul is
mentioned by bis pnenomen,'^ might still be adduced
as another argument in favour of the pra>nomen of
Calpurnius being Lucius.

Teri of the Berne Fragment, ivitft the portions wanttnff sup-
pficd in Itaiicf froia the ejntvmd of Juliwf Puris, a* edited
by Mai.

In adbreviatore, qui et vetustus erat, qufedam reperta sunt,
quiE qooniam nostro decrant necessano supplcvi.

^* Ell- Vftl. p. 12C, sole He, liowevcr. supposes thnt it is an
error, and that we aboukl read C/kfu* as In XhnFasd, Wlial Faali?
The Faati Capitolini are defective for b,C. 1 8D, anti only give the nnme
of his fellow-coniuJ, M. Fopilliug Ltrnas (A/, jjoPIWu*, see Corpus
Jnncript, Int. Trf. ed. Mommsen. 18G3. vol. i. p. 438 • cf. p, 532).

'^ Corpus Intcript. Lot. Vet. vol. i. p. 633. MoiiiuiseD professes
to have made his lisU frora two MSS., one ut pBrfs (-48(10). writlea
in the middle of the tenth CEtilurv. and one iit Munich (14C31),
eleventh century. A MS. of the eighth century is said lo bave b*;en
■etit from Switrerland to Cuspinian at Viennu, but is now misgiog !
(p. 485). There is, wnfurluiiulely, no MS. of the Clironicon in the
BritiJ^h Museqm,

'■" AciJKtos vTroTo^ "Pu^aiMv. 1 Maccab. xv. 16. He was eonsiil in

VOL. VIII. M

163

BEMARKS ON A FRAGMENT OF

Tjmasitheus Liparensis creleram,'' quam Romanl Pythio
Apolliiii^^ miserant, interceptam a piratis, curavit Delphos
perferendata.

+ Milesia Ceres Mileto ab Alexandro capta milites, qui
teraplum spoJiaturi irruperant, flammaobjectaprivavit oculis.

Prensa'" raille navium"*' nfHJmerfo Dehim] compulsi,-i
tetnipio Apollinis relr' [^zc^as] potius manus quam rapaces
iid[fiibuerun/^ .

Atheniensea Protagoram'-'' ph\[losophuni] pepulerunt, . . .
* * * *

Diomedon, unus e-* de[c^m ductbtis], quibus \_Arffennu9(e

B.C. 139 with M. Popillius Laenas, and is stated to have written
leltere to King^ Ptolemy (Euergetes II., Phv&con) and other kings
and nations, requesting them to renew the old friendship and league
with Simoti MflccabseuB. For an accpunt of him aee Smith's P^cf,
of the Bible and Kitto's Biblical Cyclop^diot new ed. s. v. Laeias.

^' Creterram, Par. ; corr. cr^tcmm. Afai. The ivords of Valerius,
from which these are abhrevinted, are. " Jd qUam ne incideret Tima-
»itheua, Liparitanoracn princeps, consllio sibi panter atque anlveraic
patn^ utili providit exeoiplo, fjccepta uamque in freCo a civifjus
Buia piraticata cxercentibu9< magni pendens aurca cratcra, quoaiRo-
roani Pythio ApoIHni dccimaruni nomine dicaverant^ incilato ad
earn partiendara populo. iit comperit. earn Dctpho:& perfereadam
caravil." (Kemp/.) Pigkias, Coler, and Torreniua give the last part of
thia sentence as, " Cratera incitatocjuc ad eain partiendam populo. ut
comperit a RomaniS' Pythio Apollini decimaruni aomiue dicatam,
mambus venundantium ereptam Deu Delphoa perferendam curavit."
Aldus gives the same from " cratera" to " dicatam," but omits from
" manibus" to " Deo," inserting the word "earn" befare " Delphos."

'* Not Appollini. as Kemp/ {p. 79).

^^ PreensBe, Par. (= Persae).

*" Navibus implevcre Delum, Nep, ; naves appiUer« Detum^ Mai.

" Conpulsi, Par. ; complexi, add. Par.

" Irrelig-JDsas, Coler.

^ Pythagoras philoBophua ab Athenien&ibus puUuB est, Nep. ;
DiBgoram, Aid.

** Ex de[c«m dacibus] qui [ArgimieK eadem pujna Athetiiensi-
liua] vict[oriam. sibi vero daamationemj, Torren. " Arginasae" is

A MS. Of VALHniLTS MAXIMUS.

163

eadern pu^iia^ et vict[rjriu/» et diimnutiou€^n'\ 'p[epereruntj
cum ad Jam meritHni]-'su[pplicium difceretur^ nt/iil aliud]
locut[us^ est fpiam ut vrjfa pro inco]lumitate e\jterci/its ob ip$a
fwn]cupata &oW[crefit»r].

DE SlMULAr[A RELIGIONB],'*

"N um& Vompi\[ius ut populum'] Romanum \aacr is obligor et

* * * *
, . . uti jpjromissa maturaret.

[Q, Sertcrim per asperoB i,]usitani[ie colles cervam albam
rfr]abebatj [ab ea se ^u^enam mtt aganda out v]'\i\anda estent
pTtedicans flrfmow]eri.

[Mitto*, Cre/ert*tttm rexj ntrci*^ a]nno [in tjucfttdativ^ praal-
tum e/] vetusta re\\[ffione consecratum spejcuar^ secedere
[tol<;i/at, et in eo ;Ho?-]alus tantjuatii''* [a/r" Jove,t/uose or turn]
ferebatj tro'''[rfiVns icffes perrogl^hat^

\^PisUtratua in recipe7'an]da"'^ tymnniclej [quam amiserat
timuhtione r]edu [cenfw] . . .

* * * *

, . . sortes" Fortunte Prajnesiinffi adire. Auspicila enim
patriis non atigenigenifi'''''retnpiiblicarn administrarijudicabaiit
oportere.^'^

omitlei] by Aldus, but wus supplied by Pigkitts, and cppied by Coler,
who aguin otntts to calkle the MS, of Daniel.

^ Jam ad uieritum. Aid,; jam noD ad merituiDj Coler; jam ad
intmentum, Torrm.

•^ De reltgionc simalftta, Torren. ; qui religionem simuiaverunt,
Nfp.

^ NoDO quoque anno. Aid,, CoUr, Tarrnt.^ Kemp/.

M Qtioddam, Aid., Caler.

** Specum, J'ar.

" TaiDquam, Par.

" A Jove, Aid., Coler, Torren.

w Traditaa sibi leges prjerogabat. Aid., Coler, Torren.

*^ Recuperanda, Tomm.

" Sortis, Far.

" Alieoigenis, Par.

** Oportere judicabant, Torren.

164 REMARKS ON A FRAGMENT, ETC.

Gn.^' Cornelius Hispalus,''^pra;torperegrinus,M.Pompilio^^
Loenatc, L.** Calpurnio Cos., edicto Clialcleos* circa'- de-
cimum diem abire ex xirbe atque Italia jussit, levibus et
ineptis ingeniis fallaci sideruin interpretati[on]e qurcstuosam
mendaciis 5u[m cfl]Iig[i/i]em injici elites.

[Idem JudaoSj*-^ gut] Sabazi** Jovis cultu^^ Romanos [I'n-
^cjere conati erant,*" repete[re rfojmos suas coegit.*^

[Z«. ^milius Paulas, Cos.y ]cura senat[«»] . .* .
* * * *

» Cn., Par. ; C, Aid., Coler, Torren.

** Hippalus, Nep. ; Ilispallus, Coler, Torren.

^ Popilio, Coler, Torren.

^ Cn., Pighiua, Coler, Torrenius, Kappius, but no MS. aathority
for it.

<i Chaldfflos, Par,, Aid., Coler, Torren.

^' Intra, Nep, ; citra, Kemp/.

^ This word occurs previously in no printed edition. Aldus even
omitted it^ but perhaps by mistake. Can it have been in the Berne
MS. (though there is barely room), and overlooked, with his usual
inaccuracy, by Coler ? Mai conjectures that Sabazium is for Sabaoth,
the name of the true God among the Jews.

** Zahazi, corr. Par. In this fragment not Sabati, as Kemp/ (p.
126); Sabazii, Aid., Coler, Torren.

^ Add, sublato mores Romanos, etc., Aid. ; slmulato mores Ro-
manos, etc., Coler, Torren.

165

IX.— PAPERS CONTRIBUTED BY THE REV. MACKENZIE
E. 0. WALCOTT, M.A., PR.ECENTOR AND PREBEN-
DARY OF CHICHESTER CATHEDRAL.

(Read November 25th, 1863.)

Thb following curious papers have been contributed
by the Rev. Mackenzie E. C. Walcott, Pnccentor of
Chichester Cathedral, and M.R.S.L. It has been
thought advisable to print these together, under one
heading, differing thougli they do materially in their
subject matter.

W. S. W. Vaux.
Hon. Sec. R.S.L.

The papers are —

I. — Letter from Lord Chancellor Jeffreys to John
Walcott, .Esq., of Walcot, Salop. [Walcott papers.]

II. — The Will and Inventory of Goods of W. Hy-
berdon, ofBoxgrove, A.D. 1518. [Reg. Sherb. fo. cxxvi.]

HI. — Classified List of Mediaeval Sees. By M. E.
C. Walcott, Pnec. Cath. Chich.

The following letter by Judge Jefleries was addressed
to one of my relatives.

Mr. John Walcott, of Walcot, Salop, lord of the
hundred of Clun, was baptized at Lydbury June 24,
1G24; High Sheritf of Salop, IGGl ; M.W for Salop,

166

LETTER OF JUDGE J^EPtERIES.

1687; Dep. Lieut for Salop, 1673 and 1088; High
Sherirt" of Radnor, 1G61 ; Burgess of Ludlow, 168L
In 1645 he was a prisoner of Sir Thomas Middleton,
at Red Hill Caatle. He was a Royal Commissioner, 25
Charles IL, for raisins; a levy of money in Salop. He
died in 1702. His third brother, Sir Thomas, of Bit-
lerley Court and Bencher, 1671, and Lent Reader,
1677, of the Middle Temple ; Serjeant-at-Law and
M.P. for Ludlow. 1679-81; Recorder of Bewdley,
1671 (Nash's 'Worcestershire/ ii. 279); was knight-
ed at Whitehall (Dugdale, Vis. Salop, pp. 38-9 ; Le
Neve's Knights* Heralds' Coll. 281); and became
Puisne Judge of the King's Bench, October 22, 1663 ;
he died in Trinity Vacation, 1 685 (see ' State Trials/ x.
15U 1198; 2 Shower. 434; Pari. Reg. 1741). The
youngest brother, William, of the Middle Temple,
]663, was page of honour to Charles I. on the scaf*
fold; and the cloak worn by the King on that occa-
BJon is preserved at Bitterley Court, and was exhibited
by me at the Society of Antiquaries in 1861. A part
of Lord Jefferies' house now forms the Chapel adjoin-
ing St. James's Park-

Letter of Lord Jeffreys to John Walcott,

Slit,

His Majestic having been pleased to doe me the honour
to make me his Lieutenaiit of the County of Salop ; but his
service requiring my attendance upon hira here, whereby I
am prevented from the happiness 1 proposed to myself of
waiting upon you in person in the country, and therefore I
am cornniancled to give you the trouble of tliis by my ser-
Tftnt, who I have ordered to attend upon you for that pur-
pose. I doubt not. Sir, ynuliave perused and well considered
bis Majestie's late Gratious Declaration for Liberty of Can-

■
I

LETTER OF JIJ13GE JEFFERIES.

167

science, and thereby are fuWy satisfied uf his Majestie's reale
intetidons to us, his uttmost ecideavours to have the same
establisht into a Law and for that purpose does very sud-
denly design to call a Parliament, to have the same effected
wherein He doubts not to have y* concurrence of His Housea
of Parliament in the carrying out of so good a work, which
la of Publick Advantage to all Ills Kingdome, and in order
thereunto has commanded me and the rest of his Lieutenants
to propose to the Deputy- Lieutenants and Justices of y* Peace
within our severail lieutenancies these questions following,
which I begg leave to propound to you and desire your an-
swer thereunto by this bearer or as soon after as possibly
you can.

Ist. If you shall be chosen Knight of the Shire or Bur-
gess of any Town when the King shall think Hit to call a
Parliament, whether you will be for taking off the Penall
Laws and the Teats ?

2nd. Whether you will assist and contribute to y" Elec-
tion of such Members as shall be for the taking off the
Penall Laws and Tests ?

3rd. Whether you will support the said Declaration for
Liberty of Conscience by living friendly with those of all
persuasions as subjects of the same Prince and good Chris-
tians ought to doe P

Sir, His Nfajestie having so fully eKprest his Royall Inten-
tions in the said Declaration it would he impertinent in me
to give you the trouble of any Discant or Comment upon
the said questions. 1 cannott but humbly hope for a com-
plyance in you to his Mnjestie's pleasure herein^ who is all-
ready sufficiently satistied of your Loyall affection towards
him with your true zeal for his service. I shall therefore
give you no further trouble but to hegg your pardon for this
and to assure you that I am with all sincerity. Sir, y' most
fuithiuU friend and humble Servantj

Jeffreys, C

To John Walcott, Esq., this.
March 24tfi.*Sl,

From jaj house in Duke Street, Weetmiueter.

IG8 THE WILL AND INVEMORV OF GOODS

Received tliia letter March y*^ 30th, ^88, and returned the
Answer tbe Slst next followinoj.

AIy Lord,

I have received y^ Lordship's letter, and in obedience"
to y' Lordship's commands 1 humbly return this answer by
y' servant y* bearer, that I cannot in conscience comply
with y'^Lcvrdsliip's prnposalls in taking off)"' penall laws
or tests. I slia.U always continue my allegiance to the King
and live peaceably with my neighbours. My Lord, 1 am y'
Lordship's most humble and obedient servant,

J. W.

Thb Will and Inventory of Goods of H.
Hyberdon, of Boxgrave. a.d. 1516.

To be buried in the parish church of Bujtgmve on the south

aide; towards the repfiriicion xiij* iiy ; to the mother church
of Chichester sx''; to the high altar within the said parish
church xxj*" ; to Maister Prior of Duxgrave with hia consent
for fetching <jf my body to funeracion vj" viij'^ ; tn the church
of Eartham vj* viij'' to by a coue therewith, and the rent of
the said coue to be divided in ports, one half unto the re-
paradons of the said churche, and the otlier half to the curet
to pray for me in hia bede ruU. Withyn the saide churche
. . . there lie distiihuted and spent the day of my Ijurying the
sum of sj*3 the day of my moneth niynde the sum of iiij'"
xiij' iiij*^ ; immediately after my death there shall be proridcd
an honest priest to pray for my soul . . , to continue for
the space of lij yers, ij kyen for the mayntenance of an an-
nucll obit, to be rented at the discrecion of the churche
wardens for the most merite of my soull . . . whereof the
curett to have viij'', and one other priest liij"*, the clarke ij",
the bedman j, fot light i]'', for making the herse j'^ and the
residue generally tu tlie reparocions of the saide churche.
Unto my daughter Alys x'* to be paicd at the day of her

OF H, HTBEilDUN, Of BUXGRAVE.

1C9

marriage, or at the furthest when she shall come to the age
of xviij yers ... all my wifci's apparellj a tabtett of gold, &
hope of golde, a ryng with a terrbes . * . to my lij yotiger
sons Roger, Edward, Thorans, every of them viij" xiij' iiij''
when they shall come to age and discrecion of xviij yers.
To my brother Henry ij of my gownes furred and one
doublet of saten. To W"' Bedtll a doublet of fustian, a
peticote, a payre of hosyn, a kendall cote, and vi' viij^. To
J" Hill doublett of cbaucoletC, my beat iiosyn, and his quar-
ter's wages. To W'" Cartar a goune of violett lyned and
vj* viij''. To my cousin Elizabeth a goune cloth of Frensh
touny and x*. My master my lorde have touards his kech-
yng ij fatt stera. My lord Materface my blacke nagge with
sadell and bridelh Sir Thomas West the yonger, knight
my grey geldyng. The Executors, Sir Thomas West, knt.,
and Maister John Dawbrey of Peterworth, esquire, to have
above their expenses a« executors either of them xx".

Inveiftorij of Goods.

ilii Fethcfbeds, lilj bolstars xsxij* ijij''

iiij payre of blankets , . . viij"

A counterpoyut of verdor^ v" iij*

iij heliuga^ ..,.,, viij*

iij coverletts riissett . iij' viij^

A olde qnylt and a olde blanket iiij''

ij mattares and ij holatars . , ^ iiij' vij"*

^•ii pellows iiij' iiij'*

A spani'ar [bed canopy] of domex [coarse ditmask] viij"

Stayned [paintedj cloths ,.,.,.,, ij"

A Bparvar in the parlurc with bangjnga . . . ivi'

' A qnilted covering', — a hanging^ reprcf^entin^ trees rather than
figures. (See Susehx Arch^cah Soc. Publ. xii. 38.)

- In the inventory of Sele (Dallaway, vol. ii. p. ii. 239) occur
ootices of "blue helyng of say wilh a eelour," "another helyng,"
etc., a coverlet.

170 THE WILL AND INVENTORY OF GOODS

iij tcstai's at dyvers priees ij" iiij'^

Oone payre of fine abcta viij'

viij payre of midill .,.....,.. xj» vLij'*

XX case payre xivi' viij^

iji pclowbers [pillowcases] vij''

vij'' iij' iiij*

Item, a table-doth of diaper iij' iiij''

iij playne * . . . . TJ* iiij^

iiij course ,...,....,,,. ij'

iiij towells of diaper , , iij' iiij"*

vi uapkyns of diaper xyj*"

VI playne i xij*^

iij curtcna of whyt , . . , .,,.,. xviij"*

xviij* TJ*

Hangynigs in the Hall iij* iiij^

A bancar [carpet for a scat] viij^

Hangings in the litte Parlure ..,..,. iij' iiij^

Hangyugs over the parlure . . * viij""

viij'

Plate,
One salt with a cover, parcell gilt, vij uBceB . . xxj'
xiij spones of xij unces, after iij* the uuce . . . xxxvj*
A playue pccc of x unces xxx*

iiij'' vij"

Apareli,

Oon dublett of "VVulatede ..,,..,. ij' viij''

A cote of tawncy iiij'

A sleveless cote of tawney . ij*

viij' viij^ I

77ie Buttery, H

A bason of pewter and ewar ....... xij ^M

OF H. HYBKRDON, OF BOXGRAVE. 171

Oon bason.

ij ewars of laten . viij'

iij basons of pewter viij'

Tj canddstiks ij" viij'

A chafyng dishe viij*'

ij cangesse xvj*^

vi* Tijj*

Kychen.

XT platen vij" Tj*

z dysbes ij' Tiij*

xj yered [iron] djshes xviij*

Oon charger xij^

A grete cawdnen [cavdeyemes (Suss. Arch. Soc.

Publ. yii. 39) cauldron ?] t'

j pan T'

ij ketells iiij"

iij ketels, a chaficr xij^

ij bells ij'

A akemer, a ladle, a pappe pan riij^

ij frying pans xij^

A litte pan ij^

A pan vj*

A grete pott yj*

iij' iij^

iij other potts and possnett [porringer] .... iij iiij^

iij trevetts x*

jj racks xij**

iij paire of pothoks \j*

i pothanger, i fyre yron . . ■ viij*

iij broches [spits] iij' iiij*

ij andyrona ivj**

ij knyves vj*

A grete pare of potte hangyngs xvj*

i^ x«

172 THE WILL AND INVENTORY OF GOODS

ii cupbords vi' viij''

iij new chayres xij''

ii cbambcr chayres ,' . xiij*'

Oon rounde table ... t ...... . xj''

iiij oxen iii'* iiij' iiij*

iiij drovyng steiys liii' iiij^

ij hefars

yj bollocks of oon yere xxiiij'

IV kyen vi"* viii*

i bull

V weners after iij' tbc pece [for waggons?]
(great oxen for her wayne, Suss. Arch. Publ.

vii. 33)» XV"

ii X wethers xvi a pece xiii^

cc
viii e*es vii'* xvii'

iii lames afteer viij^ lii' viij^

xxiv kebars afteer xyj'' [refuse sheep taken out

of the flock] xxxii*

xxvi' xij*

iiij cart horses xxxvj" vij**

Hames ij

OP H. BTBBRDON, OF BOXORAVB. 173

iiij plowes.

ij culters.

ij sheres.

ij payre of start ropis [ropes attached to harrows] ,

vi plow chaynes.

iij yoks.

A gret euth.

iiij finall.

V n^ars [fire-dogs]

iiij w^s [wedges ?] .

ij axes with a hachet.

j sawe.

ij payre of pyncera.

j cbeseli.

A payr hynnes [collars for cart horses].

ij boshells.

A sede lepe [seed basket] .

A dong hoke.

j pych of sholes [collar of wood for cattle? or pick and

shovels ? or scales ?] .
ij olde sadells.
ij bridells.

A panell [a treeless pad or pallet for riding on an ass] .
iiij laders.
viii'' of olde yron iiij^

Mylke-Houie,
X chese mots.
X bolls.
A chume.
A chest presse.
A pothanger.
xiii tobbes.
iij stoTC, vi cheses.
iij quarts of butter.

Hamest.
ij saletts [light helmets].

174 A LIST OF MEDIEVAL SEES,

ii pair spleiita [little armour plates to protect the

inside of the arm] .
A pair of brigyns [pliable armour of iron sewn

on quilted linen or leather] vij* iiij^

ij prongs.

A hide lether.

ij itajle [8 lbs.] of hcmpe viij^ herefore the kill [kiln].

viij saks.

A payr of wull cards.

iijJ' of blew wull.

Oon toddc of flesh wull,

A nayle blacks.*

ij nayle [8 lb.] yam.

ii quarters whete.

XX quarters barleie.

It qunrtera of oMc whet and newe.

TJj quarters of barle afteer iij' iiij"*.

iii quarters of otes.

Ffeclies [vetches] ii lode.

XV quarters malt.

iij lode of hay.

A List of Medi-cval Sees, Classified under their
Latin Names.

The difficulty of identifying the ancient with the
modern names of Episcopal Sees has been sensibly felt
by all whose studies have lain among IMediseval writers,
seals, or numismatics ; and several authors of celebrity,
for want of information on this head, have fallen into
grave errors, and confounded at once the Sees and

' For a yerde of blacke to make Master Richard a payre of hose.
(Arch. xxT. 510.)

^^^^ CLASSIFIED UNDBa THEIR LATIN NAMBS. 175 H

places. Three years since I appended a glossary of |

this kind to

my ivork on ' Church and Conventual H

Arrangement,

* but I have now expanded it into a sys* ^M

tematic form.

founded on the researches of Frances, H

Cluverius, Lelewel, Fabricius, Spruner, Labbe, Beyer- H

liack, aod other writers. la some cnses 1 have en- ^|

deavoured to

indicate the country of the See, but iti H

many instances the territorial limits have been so H

changed, that a single archbishopric once included H

suffragans now dismembered under different kingdoms. |

The result of

my inquiries will, I hope, not prove un- H

serviceable when it apjiears in the Journal of thia ^|

Society.

■

England and fVaks. ^^^H

(Will. Mfllmeslj. dc Gestis Pontif.) ^^^H

H Cantuaneasis

T^ Dorobcr- Canterhury, AB. Prim, and ^^

^1 nensis .

^1 Loiidinensia .

H "Wintonenais

H Banchoreiisis

H Bathonii^nsis

H Bristoliensia

H Coventreusia

H EUensis ' .

^^H

^1 Kxonieiisis

H Ciccstrcnfiis .

H Glacestrensis

H Ilcrefordcnsis

H LiclicafeMcnsis

H Lincolmensis

H Laiidavensis .

H Menevieasia

^P NoririceasiB

V RofTeasis

Bocbester. ^^^^M

L"^ " 1

176 A LIST OF MEDIEVAL SEES,

Petribttrgensis ..... Peterborough.

Oxoniensia Oxford.

Welleiisias. Footanetiaia . WcUs.

Sa.riaburiensi3 SaliEbury,

Wigorniensis ..... Worcester.

Osiiciensis Osncy.

IJelraoDcnsis, Helmehamensig Elmlmm.

Doniuceiisis Dunwich.

Tetfordiensia Tlietford.

CridienaJa ...... Crcditon.

Comubrensis . . . * . Cornwall.

Dorce*trensis . . . , , Dorchesterj Oxon.

Scliircburuiensis .... Sberborne.

WDtuneiisis ...*.► Wilton,

Lindisfarnensis .... Lindiafanie^ Holy Tsle.

Legcscestrcusis Leicester.

Liudisscnsta Lindisse or Scdiiach^ter.

Castri Lcgionensia . . . Caerleou.

Selcsegicnsis , . . « . Selsey.

EboraceriBia ..,,.. York, AB. Prim.

Duuclmcnsis ..... Diirbam.

CaTliolensis Carlisle,

[Cestrcnsia Chester for Liclifield.]

Uipensis v. Herpcnais . . Hipon.

Haguataldensis .... Hexliam.

Ireland.

(Cotton's F&Bti ! Ldand'ft Coll. i. 130; Spniner, 33.)

Ardmachanua Armagb, AB. Prim. 1151.

Clochoretisis v, Glowhorionsia Clogher.

MidcDsis Meatli.

Cliianensia ...... Clonmaciioise.

Brefiniensia a. Tribumensia . Kilraore.

ArdachadcDsis Ardagh.

Conoreiisis Connor.

Duuensis Down.

CLASSIFIED UNDER THEIR LATIN NAUBB. 177

Drammorensis Dromore.

DErensis Derry.

EathbotcDsis s. Aapotensis . Kapboe.

Dublinen&is Dublin, AB. Prim. 1163,

Bistagtieusie s. InBiitarum . Gtoiidaluugh.

DarcDsis , . Eildare.

Ossoricnsis ...... Oasoiy.

Pcrnensia Ferns.

Lcghkuensis s. Lagiucusis . Leighlin.

CasailienMS .».,.. Casbel, AB.

Laoneasia , Killaloe.

ArthfertensU [s« Kerulse

Fabric, siii. 44] . . . Ardfert.

Lymbriceu^is Limerick.

Clouenais Cloyne.

EosseDsia Ross.

FypnaboreusM &, Fenaboreusis Kilfenora.

Corcagieiisia Cork.

Himeluccusis ..... Emiy.

Waterforflieneis .... Waterford,

Liemoreoais Liamore.

Ttismensis ...... Tuain, AB.

EDacbduneusis AQnaghdown.

Acbadensis Acbonry.

Duacen&is Kilmacduagh,

Cluanfertensig Clotifert.

Elli ue Dsia ......£ I pliia.

Achadoenais Aghadoe.

Aladensis , , , . ^ . Killala.

MaiuneusiE Mayo.

Scotland.
AndreopoUtanu&bySixtufilV. St. Andrew's, AB. Prim.

Dunckeldensis ..... Dunkeld.

Aberdoneasia Aberdeen.

Morarietisis Moray.

VOL. nil. H

■ 173 A LIST OF

MEDt£VAL SEE9, ^^^H

Dumblancnsia ....

Dunblane. ^^^^H

Brechinensis , . . .

Brechiu. ^^^^H

CathaDenais

Caithness. ^^^^H

Orcadcusis

Orkneys. ^^^^|

Glaagiiensis b}' Sixtus IV.

Glasgoiv, AB. ^^^^|

Candidee Casie ....

Whithern or Galloway. ^H

Lismorensis

Ar^yle. ^^^H

lusularuai

^^^^1

RoBsenaia

^^^^H

Ostlenaia

^^^1

Vellitcnienaia ....

Yelletri. ^^H

Portuensia .....

^^^1

S. KuBneo . . . ^ .

S. Hufina. ^^^H

TuBCulanua . . . , .

Frescati. ^^^^|

Sabmensis .....

^^^^1

PrBeneatiima ....

Paleatrina. ^^^^H

Albanensia

Albano. ^^^^|

TiburtinuB .....

. TivoU. ^^H

Farfensis

'^^^M

Anagaiuus

Ana^ni. ^^^^|

Segniuus , » , , ,

Se^i. ^^^^H

Tereatinua

TerentinO. ^^^^1

Alatrinus

Alatri. ^^^^H

VetulanuB

Yeruli. ^^^^1

Soranqg

^^^H

Fundaniia . , . , ,

Fondi. ^^^^1

Caictanus

Gaeta. ^^^^|

Terracmensis ....

Terracina, ^^^^H

Subiacensis

Subiaco. ^^^^H

Uortanua . , . . .

^^^1

Civitatia Castellauee . .

Civita Castellana. ^^^^1

Nepesinus

Nepi^ ^^^1

SutriDUB

^^^M

Viterbiensia

Yiterbo. ^^^^1

Toscanenais

Toscanella. .^^^^H

^^ VolaterranuB ....

Yolterra. ^^^H

CLASSIFIED UNDEB THEIR LATttJ NAMES.

Casti-ensia Castro.

Civitatis Plebia .... Civitfi de la Piebe,

Moutis Faliii Monte Fiascone.

Cometanus ...... Cometo.

liucanus .,,,,,, Lucca.

Limetisis, SarzaD^nals, . . Luna aud Sarzaua.

Folitiancnsis Monte Fulciano.

Balneorcgiensis .... Ba^areal .

Orberetanus . ■ , , . Orvieto,

Peru&inus Ferula.

Civitatis Caatelli .... Civit^ di CaBtello.

Spoletanus Spuleto.

AssisieDsis Asaisi.

Fulg:inaten6i8 Foligno,

Nacerinim Nocere.

Reatiniu Hieti.

Tudertinus Todi.

Ameriuus Amelia,

Narniensis Nami,

luteramnensia Terni.

CamfuincasU , . . . . Camerino.

^sinus • Jeai.

FanensU Fano.

Auxixnaniia Osioio.

Asculaaua Ascoli .

AECOnitanua Ancona.

Laaretanus ..,.*. Loretto.

Kecauareusb . . , . . Recanate.

Piaeasifl Fisa, AB.

Adiacensis Ajaccio.

Alerieosis ...... Alteria.

Sagonenaia Sagonia.

Florentinus Florence, AB.

Pesulanus Fieaole.

Pistoriensia Pistoia.

CorroneDaia Cortona.

179

180 A LIST OF MEDLEVAL SEES,

Aretinu8 * Arezzo.

CoUcusis Colic,

Bur^ S. Sepulchri . . . Borgo S. Sepolcro.

8* Minlatis ...... S. Miiiiato.

Seneiisis . ^ . ^ ^ . . Sienna, AB.

Suana Suana.

ClusiDua ...*.. . Chiual.

GroBseranus Grosseto,

Masaauua ...... Massa.

Ilciiieusis . ^ , . . . Moutulciuo,

Fientinus Pienza.

GenucDsis &. Janucnais . , Genoa, AB,

Bonouiensis ...... Bobio.

Albingamensig Albenga,

NauleDais Koli.

Nebiensis . . • . . . Nebbia,

Aprumiateuais Brugnet.

HaliaQensis ..»*.. Mauriano.

Acciensia Acci.

Turinensis ^ Turin, AB.

Moutis Regalia .... Mendovi.

Ca^salcuais .,.«.. Caasale.

Salutiarum Saluszo.

Fosaaucnsis Fosaauo.

Mediolaneiisis , , . . . Milan, AB.

Bergomenais BeTgamo.

Albensis Alba.

Vercellebais VercclH.

Cremoneusis Cremona.

Saoneasia Savoua.

Viiittmilenais ..... VentimigUo.

Aqueusia Acqui.

BrixienaiB Brescia,

Novariensia Novara.

Asteusis ....... Asti.

CLASSIFIED U.VDER THEIR LATIN NAMES. 181

Liiudensia Lodi.

Alexandrinus , , , , , Alessandria.

TortoRcusia Tortona.

Ippomgicnsia * . . . . Ivrea.

Viglienavensia Vigevano.

P&piensis ..*... Pavia.

Firmanus (1595) » . . . Permo, AB.

MacerateusiB Macerata.

TolentenuB (1586) . , . Tolentino.

RipanensTs (1571) . , , Ripatranaona,

Montis alti (1586). . . . Monlalto.

S. Severini (1586) . , , Severino,

Urbinatensia Uthino, AB.

PisauricnsiB Peaaro.

Eugubinus Agubbio.

Forosemproniensia . . . Fossombrono.

SeiiogaUiensia . , , , , Sinigaglia.

CaUienais Cagli.

Feretranns Monte Fcltro.

Urbanieuda (IBB5] . . . Urbania.

RaTcnnatensis Havenna, AB.

Adriensis Adria.

Comaclensis Comachio.

ForoliTiensis . , , . . Forli.

Foropopilicnais Forlimpopolo.

Ce^natensis Ce&ena.

Sarsinatenaia Saraima.

FaventinuiS ...... Facnza.

Britonoricuaia . . , , . Bertiuoro.

Fciraricnsis Ferrara.

ArimineQeia » . . . . Rimini,

Imolensia Imola.

C^rviensis ..,,., Cervia,

Galeacenais Galiatas.

182 A LIST OF MEDIEVAL SEEB,

Bonouieusis .,,.,. Bologna (1586), AB.

PlaeeutiDus Fiucenza.

Parmenais Parraan

Iiheg:iensia Reggie.

Mutinensis *..... Modena,

Cremeusis Crema.

Bui^ S, Domini .... Borgo S. Domino.

Callaritanus {by Clement

VIII.) Cagliari, AB.

Sulcitanus Solci.

LcsscdsIb Lessa.

Turritanus ...... Torre, AB.

Algaarenaia Alguer.

Bo^^cncnsis Bosso or Bosi.

FhausineDBis Terrauova.

AmpuricDais ..... Ampuriiis.

Arbonenais Oriatagni} AB.

Ueselensis .,,.,. Ales.

Aquilensia Aquileia, Patriarcbate.

Mautuanus Mantua,

Comensia Como.

Tridentinua Trent.

Veranensis Verona.

Patavinua Padua.

Vicentinus Vicenza.

Tarvi&anus ..... . Trevitii.

ConcordienBifl Concordia.

CenitcnBia Ceneda.

Feltrcnsis Feltro.

BolluuenaiB Ci?it& de Bellufio.

Polcnsia ...,,.- Pola.

Parcntinua Parenzo.

Tt-rge&tiuua Trieste.

JustiaopoUtauua .... Capo d'latria.

CLASSIFIED UNDER THEIR LATIN NAMBB. 1 S3

Guaatalenaii Gu&stala,

Corcyrensis' ,.,.., Corfu, AB,

Ccphalanienaia Ceplialonia.

Zacyntbiensis Zaute.

Cyprus.

Leucosiensis Nicosia.

Fama Augusta , , , . , Famagosta.

Amathuaicnais AmatLoa.

Ceraiinicusis Cerine*.

Sottensia SoU.

Carpaiieusis Carpario.

Arzensia . Arzo.

Leuceneis ..,,.. Leuca,

Gradettsis (1450) . > . . Orado, Patxiarcbate.

ClediensiB Chiosa.

^moiiiensiB s. Civ. Novte . Civiti Nova.

Torcellanus Torcello.

Caprulienais Caurli.

Maoraniis ..... ^ Murano.

Cretensis Candia, AB.

Caucensis &. A^enaia . . La Canea.

Kctimensis Kettiaio.

Sitticnsia Sittia.

H ierapetrensiB Hierapetra.

Cheroneusis ..,.,. CheronGsso,

Mellipotensis Molipotamo.

ArchadieDsis Archadia.

CiaBamoaeiiaia a. Sicchimenais Siccbimo.

NeapolitanuB , . . . . Naples, AB.

PuteolanuB ...*.. Pozzuoli.

Nolanua « . Nola.

Acerrarum La Cerra.

IscUnos Ischia,

184

A LIST OF MEDIEVAL SKBS,

Avemauijs Avcraa.

Lachedoncnsis 8, Alcedonenais Laoedogua,

Lancianensia Lanzano.

Larenensis Lariuo.

Capuanua ...... Capua^ AB,

Theatieiisis Tlicaiio.

Caluensia ,,.,,, Calvi.

Ca&ertanua Caserta*

Caiacensis Caiaisso,

Carinoleusis . , , . . Carinola.

Iscniieneis laemia.

SuessanuB >»..... Sesss.

Aquinatensia ..... Aquino.

Cassiucusis Moutc Casino^

SalernitaDus ..... Salerno, AB.

Campaiiicnsia ..... Campagna.

Caputaquensis ..... Capciccio.

FolicastrcDsis PoUcaatro*

Nerscanensis ..... Nuxo.

ArcenciiBia Acerno.

SarnensiB ....*. Sarao,

Maraicenaia Maraico.

Oaveuais La Cava.

Amalphitanus Araalfi^ AB.

LitterenBia ...... Lettcre.

Scakusis , Scala

Capritanua Capri.

Minorensis Minori<

Ravellensia .*.... Havello.

Surrentinua SorrentOj AB.

VicanensiB Vico Equense.

Ma&salubensis , , , . . Masaa.

CastelU Maris Caatel k Mare.

CLASSIFIED UNDER THEIR LATIN NAMES. 185

BcncvcntanuB . . * , . Benevento, AB,

Asculonus Aacoli.

Thelesinus ^ . , . . . Telese.

S. Agathae Gothorum . . S. Agatha.

Montis Viridis ..... Monte Verde.

AJipbanua Alife.

Montis MarauL » . . . Monte Maraoo.

AvelUnuB Avelliuo.

Frisentinus , Friccnto.

Trivicanua Trivico,

Arianensia Ariauo.

Boiancnsis ...... Boiano.

BovinenaiB ...... Bovino.

LcsiDCUsis Lcsina.

TultTirariensiB Voltorara.

Yarineosis LarinD.

ThermiUarum ..... Tennuli,

S. Severi S. Severo.

Guardictiaia La Guardea Alferes.

Lucerinns .,.*.. Luccra di Pagani.

Trorarius Trora.

Lanciaiiensia (by Pina IV.) Lanciano, AB. Patriarchate.

Tbeatinus (15^6) .... Civitfl di Chieta.

OrtonensiB Ortoiia.

Camplcnsis Campli.

Cmtatis Pritnse .... Civit4 di Pcnna.

Arienais Atri.

AquilanuB AquiU.>

Valvenftis Valva.

SulmODeuHifi Sulmona. \i

Aprutemia Teraiio.

Ciritatia Dacalia .... Ctvit& Ducale.

Compsanus ...... Conza, AB.

Muranus Muro.

Satrianensis ..... Satriano.

186

A LIST OF MEDIEVAL SEE9^

CampanienBiB Campanift.

Laquedoneuais ..... Lacedognia.

S. Angcli Lombard OTum . S, Angeli di Lombardi.

Bifacieiiais Bisaaccia.

Aclierontinus . , . , , Acerenza, AB,

Matheraneusis Matera.

Venusinus , , . ^ * , Venoaa.

Angloncnsia a. Turcenisis . Anglona.

Potentinus .,,... Poteuza. .

Graviuensis Gravina.

Tricariceiisia Tricarico.

Tarentinus Tareato, AB.

Montulensift Moutula.

Castellanatensis .... Castellaneto.

Oritanua Orta.

Bmndus^iaus Brindiai, AB.

Hostunensis , . . , . Ostuna.

NeiitoiieusU Nardo.

Monopolitanxis ..... Mouopoli.

Hydruntinua . , , . , Otranto, AB.

Castrenais Castro, «

Gallipotanus Gallipot!.

Ugentinua •....*. Ugento.

Lyciensis ...... Lecce.

Alcssauensia Alessano.

•

Barcnsis ....... Bari, AB.

Bituntinua Bitonto.

MelpHitensis ..... Alalfetta.

JuvcnacenBia , . . , . Giovenazso.

Rubensis Kuno.

Polignanensia , , , , . Polignano,

Minerbisicnsia ..... Moudorvino.

Conversanus Conversaioo.

CLASSIFIED UNDER THEIR LATIN NAMES, 187

BitettenBiB ..,.,, Bittetto^

Andriebsis Andri.

Vigiliensis ..,,., Bigcglia.

TranensU Trani, AB.

Montis Pilosi ..... Monte Filoso.

JRApoUeDBiis R&pollo.

S^poutinus ManfredoniB,, AB.

Vestanus Veste.

Melpheaaia Melfi.

KazarenuB (titular) in diocese

of Trani ..,.., Nazareth, AB.

Kheginensis . « . . , Reg;gio^ AB,

Neocastrenaia Nicastro.

Cathacensis Catanzaro.

Cotrotensia Cotrona.

Tropienaia ..*... Tropia.

Oppidensia ...... Oppide.

BoTeusis * . Bove-

Hieracenaia ,.,,,. Geraci.

Squilacensis Squillace.

Castri Maris ..... Castel a, mare.

NicotorenBia Nicotera.

CuBentinns ...... Cosenza, AB.

Maturancnsis Martorana.

Cassaiiensis Casaano.

Mdilensia ...... Melitb.

8, Marcj S, Maroo, AB.

BossaDCDsie Rossaao.

Bisignaaensis Beaigoano, AB.

S. Severini S. Severino.

UmbriaticeDBia .... Umbriatico.

Strougutenais ..... Stongoli.

InsulfLnus ...... L'lsola.

CatiatensiB Cariati.

BeLlicastrensis ..... Belcastro.

Panormitanus * . . , . PalermOj AB.

AgrigeDtinuB Girgenti.

Mazarensis ^ , , . , , Mazara,

Mclevitanus v. Meletcnsis . Malta.

MontisrealiB Monreale, AB. (1183,)

Syracusanus Syracnae.

CatanicQiBis Catania.

Measanensis ..... Messina^ AB.

Ccphaluoeosis Cephalonta.

Pactensis Patti .

LiparenaiB Lipari.

Antibarensia » , , , . Antivari, AB.

Stepbanenais ^ . , . . Stephana,

Bondoncusis ..... Bouda.

Albanen&is ,.*... Albano.

Alexiensia Alcssio.

ScutarCDsis v. Scordcnsia . Scutari.

Saparensia s. Sardiinensia . Sepata.

ProzrinenaiB Priectria.

Sardiceuais Soffia.

Buduaretisis ..... Buda.

Culcincnsis DulcigTiO.

DrivastrenaiB . . . , . Dcrivaate.

Suacincnsis Suacino.

Bulla&tvensis ..... Bolastro.

Sierbienais Serbia.

BagusiauB Kt^sa, AB.

Stagnensis , Stagno.

Mercaaensis Marcana.

Trebinensia t, Trebreniensia Trebigne.

Hosouensis ...... Klaano.

Corzolensis Corzola.

Cattarenais .,,*.. Cattaro.

Garzalcn&ia Gozzola,

Spalatreusia Spalatro, AB.

Bareusis Lcaiiia.

Tragurienaia Trau.

Sibcniccusia Sebcnico.

Segnicnsia ...... Segna.

Scardonensia Scardona.

Bosueusia Cosna.

&amadicD»is* Semedcrevo.

Modrissieusis Modruaaa.

Corbaviebsis ..... Corliava.

Damnensia . . . . . . Dumuoet.

Macoreu&is Mucarsa.

JadreDsLa ...... Zara, AB.

Arbetisis Arbc.

VegUanenais . , , , . Veglia.

Auiareasia Ossaro.

Nonensis None.

Biuchiensis Durazzo, AB,

BendeiiEis Bender.

Crorensis [Crojensis in Novo Epiro, Fa-
bric, xiii. 44).

Lisieasis Lissa.

C&uoiiieusis v. CuDobieasia . Canooa.

190 A L13T OF MEDIAEVAL SEES,

PIoccDsis Plock.

Cracovicnsis Cracow.

FrosnatiienBis Foznan.

Camanccensia ..... Kamcen.

Vilneosis Vilenzka.

Vendeiisia ...... "Widin.

Leopoliengis Luvon or Lwow, AB. 1361.

CamcQeDsis Cammin.

Culmensis ...... CKelmno.

Varmiensi& Wafmia.

Wlodomicien&is • . . . Wlodzimirz.

LuceocienBis . * . . * Lucko,

PoloceDsia ...... Polok.

Fr^emisliensis ..... FrimiBia or Fozomist,

Kioveusia Kiow.

Cbdmensis Chelm*

Cameueceusis Kamienlck.

Fiscensis Piusko.

Huasia.

Rostoviensia . , , . . Rostow, AB.

NoTogardienais .... Novogorodj AB.

Cortizensis

Kesaniensis ...... Keaan.

Coloninensis ..... Colom^

CasaDiensiB Casano.

VologdciisU Volga.

TuericDaia Tver.

Smolencienaia Smolcnsko.

Bohemia,

Pragensia Fragae, AB. 1344.

Oloncnsis T. Olomuceusis . Olmiitz.

YratiBlavienaU Brcslau.

Hunffary.

StrigoneusiB Graiij AB. Ffimate.

CLASSIFIED UNDER THEIR LATIN NAME3. 191

Agriensis Agria or Ella.

Nitriensia Nitrft.

Vaciensifl Vacz,

Lauriuen&ia Raab.

Quinqiie Ecdesiarum . , Pete.

Vesprimiensia VeRprin or Uraprin.

Coloccnsb Colocza or ColoUa, AB.

Zabragiensia Zabrag.

Vradieusis * V&rad.

CKianadieDsis Chianad.

Sirmiensia Szerem.

Bosnicnsis Boaua.

Trans^lTanise s. Albfe Julise Weissemburg.
Cibinieusis b. Hermaustad-

ensis Sbem.

Trimieuais Thmini.

Germany^.

MoguntiDue Majence, AB.

Eiatatensia AicbaCct,

HerbipoleDBis . , . . ^ "Wurtzburg,

Coastaaticaaia Coanitz.

CurienHiB Cur.

Ar^cutiuensis ..... Stra^burg.

Spirensia ..,,,.. Spires.

Wormatiensia Worms.

Verdenais Verdun.

Hildcsb em ensis .... Hildeabeini,

Padcrbonenaia ..... Paderborn.

HalbestadieDsis . , , . HalbcTstadt,

Augustauus Augsburg.

Bambergensis Bamberg,

Misoenais Meissen.

Coioaiensis CologQe^ AB.

Leodiensia ...... Li^ge.

Mouaaterteusis Muaater.

192 A LIST OF M£DIjEVAL SEES,

MindeuBis ...,,. Minden.

OauaburgcuBis Osuabui^.

Breraenaia ...... Bremeti, AB.

LabacensiB L».mbac, 1468.

Balduicen&is Burdwi&s.

Selvicensis Sleswick.

Kasebrugcusia Ilatzcmburg or RBccsbu^.

Lubicausifi ...... Lubeck,

Culnieusia ..... . Culm.

Kcgcnais s. LivonieQsis . . Kiga.

Rcuolieusls RevcL

Curienda s. Garladeuais . , Ocrlaudi.

OLsckusis Ocscl.

Depteaais 8. Topatcusia . . Dorpat.

Curomeuals ...... Zwariu,

Magdeburgenaia . . , . Magdeburg, AB.

Havclburgensis .... Havelbcrg.

Brandcburgenais .... Brand etj burg.

MerseburgenBb .... Mereabcrg.

Ciczeuais s. Nauraburgeusis . Nuremberg.

Saiseburgensis ..... Saltzburg (by Leo HI.), AB.

Lavendrinus Lavermonde,

Katispciiieusis ..... RatisboD.

PassavicDsis ..... Passau.

FrizingcuBiB Freisaingen.

BrizincniaiB ...... Biixeu.

Gurgensis ...... Gurk, 1463.

Lavantiaus ...... Lavaotmutz, 1214.

Secovtensig ...... Seckau, 1214.

Chicmensis s. Kymenais . . Chiemse^ 1214.

Novffi CiviEatiB ..... Nieustadt, 1468.

Victmeusia YieoiiB.

Trevcreusis ...... Treves, AB.

Meteiiais Metz.

CLA8SIFIXD UNDER THEIR LATIN NAMES. 193

Tullensis Toul.

VerduDenais Verdun.

Tarentasiensis Tarentaise, AB.

Seduensis Sedun.

AnguBtanus Aosta.

Bisantinus Besani^ODj AB,

Basiliensis Basle.

Lauauensis Lausanne.

Bcllicensis Bellay.

J^ance,

Logdanenffls Lyons, AB.

Educensis s. Augustodunensis Autun.

Matisconensis M&con.

Cabillonensis ChdIons-sur-SaSne,

Lingonensis Langres.

Farisiensu Paris, AB, 1622.

Camotensis Chartres.

Anielianeusis Orleans.

Meldensis Meauit.

Senonensis Sens, AB.

Nivemensis Nevers.

Autissidorensis Auxerre.

Trecensis Troyes.

Burde^ensis Bordeaux, AB.

Pictaviensis Poictiers.

Sanctouensis Saiacte.

Engolismensis AngoulSme.

Pebacoricensis Perigueux.

Condanensis Condon.

Malleacensis Mallezec.

Agennensis Agen.

Lodonensis Lu9on.

. VOL. VIII. O

194 A LIST OF MEDIEVAL SEES,

Sarlatensis Sarlat.

Arelatetisis Aries, AB,

Mnasiliensis MarBeilles.

ArausicCnsis Orange.

Tri^jastiuenaia ..... Tficastin.

Toloncnsis Toulon.

Aqiiensis . ...... Aix, AB.

AptCDsis Apt.

Re^nsta Riez.

Foro Julicueis ..... Frejitas.

Yapiucensis Gap.

Sistarieusis Si&teron,

VieDuenais Vieuiic, AB.

Valcutiiius ...... y&lGQce.

VinariensU. ,..,.. Vivarrais.

Diensis Die.

OratmnopoUs Grenoble.

Mauriancoais ..... Maurienne..

GabcQneiii&iB &. Geneven&is . Geneva.

Ebreduneiisis EnibruUj AB.

Bignensia ...... Digtie.

Nicieiisis , Nisse.

Grasscnaias. Autinopolitaniis Grasae.

GlaudercQsis Claudesve.

Senotensis ...... Seiiez.

Veociensis S. Po! de Vence.

Avcnionenfiis Avignon, AB.

Carpentoractensia .... Ciirpentraa.

Vasioiiensis Vaison.

Cabellicciisiss, Cftbeilionensi* Cavaillon,

Rheraensia Rheima^ AB,

Suessionensis Soissons.

CLASSIFIED UNDER THEIR LATIN NAMES. 195

Cathaloneusis Ch^ons-sur-Marae.

SilvaneteDsis Senlis.

Toroaceusis Tournay.

AmbianeoBis Amieus.

Morinensis Teroua.

Novionensis Noyon.

Belluacensis Beauvais.

Laudunensis Laon.

Atrebatenais Artois.

Rotbamagensis Koucn, AB.

Batoccnsis Bayeux.

AbrincenstB Avrauches.

Ebriocensia Evreux.

Sagicaais Sais.

Lexoviensis Lisieux.

Constantienais ..... Coiitances-,

Turooensis Tours, AB.

Cenomaaenais Mans.

Redonensis Bennea.

Andegavensis Angers.

Nanneteosis Nautes.

Corisopitensis Cornaorcailles.

Venetensis Veniiea.

Macloviensis S. Malo.

Briocensis S. Brieu.

Trecorensis Trigeur.

Leonensis . . . . . . S. Pol de L^oa

Doleosis Dol.

Bituricensis Boui^es, AB.

Claromentenais .... Clermont.

Rutbenensis Rodez.

Cadurcensis Cahors.

Lemoviceosis Limoges.

Mimateusis Mende.

Albieusia Alby.

19fJ A LIST OF MEDIEVAL SKKS,

Castreosia Ca&tres.

Vaoteiisis Vnuren.

Tutellensia Tullea.

S. Flori S. Pleur.

AuiciensU ..,.., Le Puj.

Auxitauuft Aux, A6.

Aqueuensis .,.,,, Aqa.

lisctorateusis Letotirs.

Convetietifiia S« Bertrand.

Couserariu^ »,,.,* S, Leger>

Bigoriccnsia v. Tarvicnsis . Tarbes.

Oloreusis ...... OIcro&.

Lfidcarenais Lescar.

Vasatetiaia Sasaa.

Baiovensis v. Lapurdencis , Bayonne.

Adurensia Aire.

Narbonensis , . . . . Narbotiue, AB.

CartassioneiisiB .... Carcossoue.

Briterceusis Besiera^

Agathensis Agde.

Lcdovenaia ..,.** Lodeve.

NcmauseiiHia Nismes.

Uticenaia Usez.

S. Pontii Tomeriamm . . S. Pont.

AJectcnsis .,.,,. Alex.

Moutis Pcpulanij 1536 . . Montpelier.,

Tliolosamis ...... TonlousCj AB.

"M irapiscciiaia Mirepoix,.

Muutalbiensis Moutaubau.

Vaureiisis Vaure.

Eiveuiis Kieuji.

Xfombcrienaia , . . . . Lombet.

S. PanU S. PauL

App^uii^i^tu^ ..... Appamea.

CLASSIFIED UNDER THEIR LATIN NAMES. 197

Spain.

Tairaconensis Tarragona, AB.

Barcinonensis Barcelona.

Oemndenais Gerona.

Ilerdensis Lerida.

EInensis Ehia.

Yicensis Vich.

UigeUeosis Urgell.

Bertosensis Tortosa.

SoUonensia Solsona.

Valcntious, 1492 .... Valencia, AB.

Segobricensis Segorbe.

Oriolensis Oreguela.

Maiorensis Majorca.

Ctesaraugustanus (by John

XXII.) Saragossa, AB.

Oscensis k Hercsca.

Jacenais laca.

Terulensis Teruel.

Tyrasonensis Taragona.

Barbastrenais Barbastro.

Albaracinensis Albarracin.

Granatensis (by Alex. VI.) . Granada, AB.

Malacitanua Malaga.

Almeriensis Almeria.

Hispalensis Seville, AB.

Cadicensis Cadiz.

Guadicensis Guadix.

Canariensis The Canaries.

Tolelanos Toledo, AB. Prim.

Cordubiensis Cordova.

Segobiensis Segovia.

Carthaginensis s. Marcieusis Cartagena or Murcia.

lys

A LIST OF MEDIAEVAL S££S,

Murcensis ...... M urcia.

SaguJitiDtia ...... Sfgueii^a.

Oxommisis v, Uxaraenais . Osma.

CouchcnsiB v. CoDqueosia * Cuetica.

OiennensU ,,..,. Jaen.

Abulenais Avila.

Vallisoletanas ..... Valladolid.

Biirgensia (by Gregory XIII.) Burgos, AB.

FampUoneusia Pampcluna.

Caloj^uritanus , . . . . Calahorra.

Calceatenuia Calcada.

Falentinus Paleucia.

Compostellanua^ 1124 . . Corupostellaj, AB.

Salaoiautinua Salamanca.

Placentinus Placeutia^

Lcrccnsis Lergo.

Asturiceiisis Asterga.

Zatnotensid * Zamora^ 1123.

Aurienais Orense*

Paeenais ....... Tui,

Mondeniensis * . . . . Mondenedo.

Curiensia ....*. Cerja.

Civitatensis ...... Ciudad Rodrigo,

Lcgioncnats Leon.

Ovetensis t. Poritoneuienais Oviedo.

Septensia Ceuta.

Portuyal.

Bracftrenais t, Emeritensis . Braga, AB. Metrop.

Portugaleusis Oporto.

Viscnsifl ....... Viaen.

Concinbrienais Coimbra.

MiraudcDsis, 1545 . . . Miranda.

Ulixboncnsis v. Olysipotteu-

&ia, 1300 Lisbou, AB.

CLASSIFIED UNDER THEIR LATIN NAMES. 199

Kg;itanensia t. Igtetidanus . Guarda.

Albensis EWas.

Lamacensis Lamego.

lieriensis Leirca.

Portalegrensis Portalegre.

Septensis (1475) .... Ceuta.

Funchalen&ia Funchal.

Angrensis Angra.

Cougrensis Congo.

Capitis Viridis Cape Verde.

S. Thomse St. Thomas.

BrasUiensia Brazil.

Elborensis (Algaira by Paul

III.) Evora, AB.

Silvensis s. Faraonensis . . Faro.

Tingitauus Tangier,

Eloensis (by Pius V.) . . Elvas.

Goensis (by Paul III.) . . Goa, AB. Prim.

Coecinensis Cochin China.

Malacensis Malacca.

Sinensis China.

Machiensia Macao.

Japonensis (by Sixtus Y.) . Japan.

Malabanensis Malahara.

Meliaporensis !Meleapor.

S. Thomae St. Thomas.

Angamalensis t. Graugano-

rensis, AB [Malabar.]

Mexicanus, 1547 .... Mexico, AB.
TIazcalensis s. Angelopolita-

nu8 Tlazcala.

Mechoacanensis .... Mechoacan.

AntiquerensiB v. Gaaiacensis Antequere.

Guadalaxerensis .... Guadalaxara.

200 A LIST OF MEDIEVAL SEES,

GuatiToalensis Guatemala.

Jucataccnsis Yucatan.

Chiappeusis. ..... Chiapo.

Trixilleiisis ...... Truxillo.

Verse PaciB Vera Paz.

Nicaragueiisis , . , , , Nicaragua.

Novie Gallicism Guadalajara.

NoTffi Cakbriffi.

Hondurensia S. Salvador.

S. Dominici, 1545 . . . S. Domiugo, AB.
B. JaanniEj de Portu v. Por-

tu3 Divitis . . , . , Porto Rico.

S. Jacobi in Cuba . . . Santiago.

Vencnzolanua v. Caraqneiisis Venezuela.

Jamaiceuais ...... Jamaica.

Cubreni^ifi Cuba.

Vegeucis .,..., Porto Vejo.

Limcusis (by Paul III.),

154-7 Lima, AB.

Cuscencia v. Cuzquensis „ , Cuzco.

Quitenais (by Paul 111.) . Quito.

PanninenBis ...,,, Panama.

Chilenais Chili.

ImperiRlis ...... Imperial Cividad,

Arequipeusis v. Arepurpeiisia Arcquipa.

Guamangaucitsis .... Guamanga.

Trugillensia ...... Truxillo.

S. Jacobi.

S. Couceptionis .... Conception.

Platenais 8. Argentinua {hy

Paul V.) La Plata, AB.

PaceiiBia I>e.la Paz.

Barraceusis Barranca.

S. Jacobi Estereneia . . , Santiago.

{Bonorum Aerums.Flumiuia Kio de la Plata. 1

Argeiitei Bueuos Ayres. J

CLASSIFIED UNDER THEIR LATIN NAMES. 201

Paraguanensis Paraguay.

S. Fidei S. Fe de Bogotfi, AB.

Popayanensis Popay an .

Cartbaginensis Cartagena,

S. Marthse S. Marta.

ManiliannSj 1545 .... Manilla, AB. ■

Segonse Novse . . > . . Luzon.

Nominis Jesu Zebu.

Carcerensis v. Caurensis . C. Vueva Carres.

Denmark.

Lundensis Lund, AB. 1092; Primate

1159.

Vibui^eusis Vibo!^.

Arosia . . . . * . . . Aarhus.

Ripa Ribe.

Otbonium Odensee.

Burglavensis ' Aalborg.

Sweden,

UpsallenBis Upsala, AB. (by Eugenius

Scarensis, 1026
Lincopensis . .
Stiruniensis
Aboensis
Vellimensia .

in.), 1148.
Schara.
Lineoping.
Strengnas.
Abo.
Velliraen.

Norway.

Nidriosienais Dronthcim (byEugciiius 111.),

AB. 1148.

Bej^nsis Bergen.

Stavagiensis Staveugar.

Hamariensis v. Hamarcopi-

enais Hammar.

VOL. VIII. p

202

A LIST OP MEDIEVAL SEES,

Ansloensis Analoe.

Holamcnsis v. Hemeteusia . Holum.

Gronclandensia , . ♦ , Greenland.

ScaUioltaaus Scalholt, Iceland.

Groenakdensis ..... Greeuland,

Farensis .,...., Faro Islee.

Belgium, Holland.

CatneracenBisj 1558 , . , Cambray, AB.

Atrebatenais Arras.

Tornacensis Touruay.

Naraurcensis Namur.

Audamarensia , . , , . St, Omer.

Gandaveiiais Ghent.

Burgensis .,,.., Bruges.

Iprensia Yprea.

Boscoducensis Bois-lc-duc.

Hunemundensia .... Kiiremond* *

Ultrajectensis Utreclit, AB,

Harlemensia . , , . , Haarlem.

Daventricnsis Deveuter.

Leovardiensis , * . . , Leuwarden.

GrosningeDsis MLddleburg.

Mechlinensis Mecliliu, AB. Prim.

Antwerpienais Antwerpn

Mr. Stubbs likewise mentions the following titulj
sees held by suffragans in England : —

Navatensis Pavada.

Soltibrienais Selymbria [Thrace].

Tinensb Tenos.

Sirmium Cyrene [or Szerem].

Kaonensia Rhcon [Athens].

Avieasia.

CLASSIFIED UNDER THEIR LATIN NAMES. 203

Magnatieusis [? Magnetensis, in Portugal] .

Lycostomium.

Aurensis [? A.uriensis, in Spain].

Recreensis.

B. MarisB de Rosis.

Naturensis, in the province

of Heraclea.
ChryBopolis [? Besan^oa, Fabric, xii. 38],

or Naples.
Aynbouensis.

Poletensie p Pulati.]

Lambergensis.

Lambrensis.

Cananagiensis.

Prestinensis [? Pristinensis, in Servia.]

Milienais \? Melito, or Militensis, in

Calabria.]

Sevastopolis [7 Sebastopol, in Thrace.]

Fharensis .* [? Phariensis, in Armenia.]

Ancoradensis.
Soltaniensia, in Media.
Surronensis.
Arlatensis.

Olensis Holum,

Olenensis [POlencein Achaia, or Oloren-

sis Oleron.]
Salonenais [? in Achaia.]

204

MfiMOIRE SVR LA DfiCOUVERTiS ET L'ANTIQUlTfi

ru CODEX siNAincus.

PAB H. OONflT. TIBCHENDOBF.

(La a la B^nce du 13 fi^vner 1865.)

Jb ne sauiais commencer ce discours, auquel le Coa-
seil de U Socu'te lloyale de Litteralure a biea voulu
m'inviter, sans dire d'abord combien je suis heureux
d'assister aujourd'hui ^ une reunion de cette illustre
sociiUt- qui, il y a cinq ans, me fit Phonneur de rae
nommer un de ses merabres honoiaites. Cette pre-
cieuse distinctioa me fut accordce ct roccasiou de la
decouverte de la Bible du Sinai ; c'est pour moi une
raison de plus de me feliciter d'avoir aujourd'hui a
parler devant vous de cette m^me di-couverte.

Pendant que j'lHais occupi' k preparer ma premiere
edition critique du Nouveau Testament grec en 1 839
et 1840, je parvins h la conviction qu'il n'yavait rien
de plus important a faire pour I'avancement de la Cri-
tique Sacree que d'entreprendre des travaux nouveaux
et conaciencieux eur les plus anciens documents Hibll-
ques. C'est par cette raison que je commeh^ai dans
I'autouine de Tan 1840, sous les auspices du Gouver-
nement de Saxe, une st'rie de voyages dont le but etait
lie visiter toutea les biblioth^ques riches en manuscrits

082i

' 0<

Sets

— U; b-

LB CODEX eiNAITlCUS.

!i05

que poss^de I'Europe. Aprfis avoir passe quatre ans
dans ces rechercbes, fV-condes en R^suitats importants,
je resolus de parcourir aussi les couvents d'Orieiit,
dont I'Eui'ope a re^u en heritage les plus riches tr^-
sors de ses biblioth^ques ; je ne croyais pas impos-
sible d'y d^couvrir encore quelques restes precieux.

Ah mois d'avril 1814 je m'embarquai pour I'Egypte;
te mois suivant j'allai au Mont Sinai, pour visiter le
couvent de Sainte-Catberine, qui, depuis sa fondation
par I'erapereur Justinien, vers a.d. 530 n'a souffert
aucune devastation. Eii p^ircourant ]a bibliotbt^que
de ce couvent, j'y aper^us un ^ros panier, rerapli de
debris d'auciens raanuscrlts. J'en retirai.a magrande
surprise, une quantity de feuiiletg du plus grand format,
contenant des fragments de I'Ancien Testament en
Orec. Ayant exaniim', en vue d'une nouvelle Pal^o-
graphiegrecque, tous les plus anciens manuscrits grecs
de I'Europe, il me fut facile de reconnaitre ^ premiere
vue que cea fragments ^taient de la plus haute anti-
quite. Comme ils se trouvaient dans un panier dont
tout le conteuu avait et^ deux fois mis au feu, a ce
que me raconta le biblioth^caire qui m'acconqjagnait,
j*obtias facilement que quelques-uns dea fragments,
consislant en cent trente feuilles, me fussent cdd^s.
Mais quand plus t<trd je demandai le reste, je rencon-
trai des difficult^s. J'en copiai alors une page, k
quatre colonnes, contenanl la fin du propbtte Isaie
avec les premiers versets du prophete Jtivmie, et, tout
en me r^servant le plaisir de revenir une autre fois au
Mont Sina'i. je recommaudai instamment de bien con-
server tous les fragments qui restaieiit, (il &'y Irouvait
le lexte de plusieurs prophtites, les livrea des Mac-
cabees, de Tobit et de Judith,) ainsi que tous les debris

206

M^MOIRE suit LA DECOUVERTE

eeroblables qu'on pourrait encore d^couvrir ; en effet
un reste d*une ancienne reliure attache a quekjiues
feuilles m'avait fait supposer qu'il devait en rester en-
core d 'autres fragments. A mon retour en Saxe je cedai
a la bibliotheque de VUniversite de Leipsic tous les
manu&crits que j'avais mppoit^s de I'Orient, y com-
pris les pre'cieu^ restes Sinaitiques^ auxquels j'eus la
satisfaction d*attacher le noni du Roi de Saxe, Fred^rfc-
Auguste.' Je les publiai imraedialement, en donnant
tout le texte de quarante-trois feuilles lithographic sur
huit colonnes.-

Malgre toute la publicite que je donnai k ce tresor,
je gardai le secret du lit u d'on i| provenait : car je
poursuivais activement les ne'gociations entamces pour
Tacquisition des autres (Vagtnents restes au convent.
J'en offris une somme considerable, en priant un ami
inBuent au Caire de me servir d'intermudiaire. Mais
il m ecrivit a ce sujet : " Depuis votre depart du
convent, on y sait bien qu'on possede un tre'sor, (II
est vrai que je n'avais su degiiiser ce que je pensai
du nianuscrit.) II serait iiuitile d offrir uoe parellle
somme, Plus vous offrirez, moins on cedera le MS."
A la suite de ces renseignenients je pris la resolution

' Un catalogue des autres MSS., ditf Manuscripta Tischendor-

fiana, &e trouve daoa I'ouvrage : Aneedota sacrji et profana ex on-
ente et occideiite allflta, sive Notitin codicum Gra*cdrum, Ambi-
corum, Syriacorum* Coptitorum, ITc^brHiconim. .■Ethiopicorutn. La-
tinoruin, cum cxcerptis multis mnjttmam partem Gitecig et 35 ^crip-
turamra anCiquisBmarum specimiriibuB. (1855.) EdiCip repetita
pluriljuaque ttddstaroentia auctn, (I860.)

■ L'ouvfDge porte ce litre; Codex Friderico-Augq&tanjs, aive
Fragmenia Veterii^ Tefclamejili e codice Gneco otHDlum qui m
Eoropi BBpermnt facile antiquiesimo. In orienlc detcxlt, in u«-
trtutn attulic. ad Qiodura codicis pilidit C. T. 1846,

nU CODEX SlNAITtCUS.

207

de faire un second voyage en Orient, principalement
dans le but de copier le manuscrit du Sinai, doiit je
con6ai alore le secret au ministre de Saxe, le Baron de
Beast Au commencement du mois de fovrier 1853 je
me trouvai pour la seconde fois au couvent de Sainte-
Catherine Mais ce fut en vain ceile foia que je cher-
chai raon trcsor ; il me fut mi^me impossible d'en ob-
tenir dee rengeignements. C*est ce qui me fit gupposer
qu'il ^tait dcjii parti du couvent pour quelque biblio-
thcque d^Europe. Bien que j'eusse manque le prin-
cipal but de moil voyage, je revins satisfait, emportant
avec moi une riche collection d'anciens et importants
MSS., parmi lesquels se trouvaient seize palimpsestea
et siijc manuscrits coptea, grecs et hi^roglyphiques sur
papyrus. L'aunde suivante, en publiant le premier
volume demes *'Monumenta Sacra Inedita, NovaCol-
lectio,"^ je jugeiU k propos d editer anssi le fragment
dMsaie et de J^r^nie, copid par moi en 1844 au cou-
veol du Sinai, pour declarer Si cette occasion que toUB
les autres fragmentf^i du in^me manuscrit, dont j'indi-
quai le contenu, dans quelque mains qu'ils fusseat
torab^ depuis, avaient ^t^ aussi retires par moi du
malheureux panier et sauv^s par mes soina pour la
post(?riti'.

Mais la Providence en avait dispose aulrement. Tout
occup^que j'^tais alors de diff^rentes publications, en-
tr'aulres de la septicme Edition du Nouveau Testament
("editio vn, critica major") qui roclamait de fortes
Etudes, lid^e de nonvelks rccherches en Orient ne me
quittail p<;s ; un pressentimenl, dont je ne eavais me
rendre compte, m'entrainait de nouveau dans cette

* TroiB volumes de eettc callection farent publifia en 1865j 1887,
1 860. Ciaq sntrce volumes auivroot mceesammcnt.

208

HiMOIRB SUR LA DI^COUVKUTE

direction. Plusieurs raisons me porterenl a propoi
au Gouveriiement Imperial de la Russie tie me charg^
d'une mission scientifique en Orient, dont je presen-
tai, par I'lnterm^diaire du Ministre Plenipotentiaire de
Russie a Dreade, un plan detailld h M. de Noroff,
alors Ministre de rinslrnction pubiique en Russie et
avanlageuseuient connu par ses propres travaux scien-
tifiques. Presque deux annees, pendant lesquellesj'etais
parvenu h achever la septitme (Edition du Nouveau Tes-
tament, s^etaient t'coulees, lorsque l^a Majeste lnn;pe-
riale Alexandre II, grilce a Tentremisede I'luiperatrice
Marie, me chargea de la mission que j'avais propnsee.
Ce fut dans les premiers jours de Ian 18iJ9 que
je quittai Leipsic pour TEgypte. Le dernier jour de
Janvier je saluai pour la troi&ieme fois le convent de
Sainte-Catherine, au pied du Mont Sinui. Ledignesu-
p^rieur du couvent, Dionyse, touche de la mission qui
m'amenait, m'accueillit en djsant: l)ieu veuille que
vous trouviez de nouvelles colonnes pour soiitenir la
Verite Divine ! Je fis des recberches dans les dittereiv-
tes bibliotbeques du convent ; elles fuient couronuees
d'heureux r^suUats, sans que je pusse touteibis ren-
conlrer les precieuses feuilles de 1844. Le 4 fevrier
je fis avec I'Economc du couvent une promenade datis
les environs. iXotre eutretien rouiait beauconp sur
les LXX, dont j'avais apporte plusieurs exeinplaires
aux Fr^res Sinaites, ainsi que du Nouveau Testament.
Quand nous rentrames au couvent, I'Econome nie
pria de prendre quelques raffraichissenients dans sa
cellule. J'y ^tais enlre et preuaisun verre de liqueur,
lorsque I'Econome alia dans un coin de sa cellule et
avec ces mots: "J'ai aussi 1^ un exemptaire des LXX,"
en rapporta un objet enveloppe d'un drap, qu'il pla^a

DU CODEX SINAtnCUS.

t>09

devant moi sur la table. J'ouvre le drap et voie de-
vant moi la Bible du Sinai. Mais c'^lait bien plus
que ies teuilles retirees aulrefois par moi du panier;
en feuilletant je m'aper^us tout de suite quil s'y Uou-
vait m^me le Nouveau Testament tout entier.* Je pu6
& peine maitriser la plus profonde emotion ; je deman-
dai la permission de porter lout le paquet dans ma
chambre. Quand je m'y trouvai seul, j'eus peine ^
croire que ce qui se passait etait bien r^el ; je tenais
dans mes mnins la moili^ de I'Ancien Testament, le
Nouveau Testam<-Mil complet, enriclii encore de I'epitre
de 8. Bnrnab^ et de (ragintnts du Pasteur d'Hermas.
Tous mes reves lesplushardis elaient d^pass^s; j'avais
la certitude d'avoir trouv^ le plus important manuscrit
du monde cbr^tien, une veritable "colonne pour sou-
tenir la Verite Dirine," II ^tait passi' buit heures du
soir ; une lampe a deux petites flammes oclairait ma
chambre ; quoiqu^il fit assez (Void, il avait m^nie gele
dans la matinee, il n'y avait aucmi moyen de cbauffage.
Me trouvant cependant dans rimpos&ibilit^ dc me cou-
cher ou de dormir, je me mis a copier I'epitre de S. Har-
nabe, dont toute la pren^i^re pirtie, perdue jusqu'alors
en Grec, n'dtait connue que parun manuscrit latin tres-
faulif. J'l'tais certain qu'il me faudrail copier tout
le manuscrit, si je nc pouvais obtenir Toriginal, A
peine lit-il jour que j'appelai Tficonome chez moi.
Le Sup^rieur s'^tant rendu deux jours auparavant an
Caire pour I'ulection d'un nouvel Archev<3queje nmnus-

* li'aDgni^ntatiaq de mea feuilles &vait eu lieu bienl&t apr^a man
depart do couwenl en IS44. On avait Irouvt^ le* autreB fraginent*
dans une QUtrc bibtiolh^^juc da couvent; ^t 11 i'ftnit impoBsible de nepas
TecoDDEiitre qu'ila provenaicnt de ce mSme mADUftcrit, d»rit lev Testes

ucnt cli' par mo) &i chaleureuseinent rpcomEnatid^s aa cauveiit.

210

MBMOIRE sun LA DECOUVEilTE

crit ne pouvait ra'etre contie tout de suite ; je m'em'
pressai done de partir pour le Caire pour y rejoindre
le Sup^rieur Dionyse avec ses coUfegues, J'arrivai au
Caire le 13 aeptembre; les Superieurs que j*y trouvai
reunis accueilllrent ma dematide si favordblement,
quails envoyerent le jour m&me un de leurs Cheiks Be-
douins pour rapporter le mauuscrit. Le 24 fevrier ils
vinrent chez moi avec le manuscrit, dont, sans per-
dre un seul jour, je commen^'ai la copie. Ce travail
^tait enorme ; il s'agissait de 1 10,000 lignes avec une
infinite d'anciennes corrections dans le texte primitif.
Pendant que j'y travaillais, je lucbai de gagner les
Superieurs a I'idee de faire hommage de I'original a
rEmpereur Alexandre II, comme patron et soutien de
la Foi Orthodoxe. Un jour un jeune voyageur anglais,
auquel quelque pertsonne de ma counalssance avait
communique ma decouverte.alla au couvent pour voir
le manuscrit. Non content de levoir, il tit meme des
offrts pour I'acheter. A mon retour le lendemain, on
me racontace qui s'etait passe. " £h bien/'ileniandai-
je, "qu'avez-vous r^pondu a ces offres?" "Nous ai-
mons mieux," dirent-ils, *'en faire homraage k TEm-
pereur que de le vendre pour de I'or Anglais." Je ne
manquai pas de faireconnaitrea S.M. I'Empereur Alex-
andre ce noble trait de df^vouement pour lui des Fr^res
Sinaites.

Mais a cette ^poque les affaires de la confrerie g'em-
brouillaient ; tous les deputes des diff^rents convents des
Sinaitesavaient fait^Tunanimit^ I'clection d'un nouvel
Archevt^que; le Patriarche de Jerusalem s*y opposait
et refusait de le contsacrer^ com me cYtait depuis long-
temps I'usage. lis esperaient que dans trois mois tout
serait arrange et qu'alors le nouvel Archevi^que pour-

DU CUDBX SINAITICUS,

rait disposer du manuscrit en ma laveur. J'allai done
h Jerusalem, ou j'entrai au m^nie moment ()ue le
Grand-Due Constantin, qui prit le plus viJ int^el k mes
reclierches. De Jerusalem j allai u Smyrtie et h I'tle
de PalmOS ; puis je revins au Caire. A ma grande
surprise les aflmres n'avaient fait que se compllquer ;
i'opposition du Patriarche a r^lection de TArchev^que
restail in^Uranlable,

Je r^solus d'aller h Constantinople pour appuj'er les
inte'rets du couvent aupr^s de rAmbassadeur Husse. Le
Prince LobanofFtumoigna une vive sympathie pour mon
affaire; mais ies obstacles ^taient plus forts que toute
intercession. La Porte, bien que pleinement convaincue
des droits du couvent, auxquels le Patriarche portait une
grave alteiute, troyait de son devoir de laisser k I'Eglise
la decision des affaires de rEglibe. Apris cinq semaines
d'inutiles effoi ts, 11 devint e'vident que le seul moyen
d'arriver au bu(, etait d'aller engager I'Archeveque h.

htendre lui-meme k Constantinople pour demander la
jconnaissance des droits des Sinaites au saint Synode,
qui devait se composer des Patriarcbes, Archeveques et
Eveques presents a. Constantinople. Ce fut avec cette
proposition que je partis de Consiautinople. Je pro-
posal en merae temps au couvent de me ceder prbvi-
Boirement le manuscrit pour le transporter sans re-
tard & Saint-Petersboiirs;, afin d'en pouvoir executer
I'^diliou la plus correcte. Le 27 septembre j'etais de re-
tour au Caire ; le28septcmbre,au matin, les supi^rieurs
et treres.apres m'avoirexprimetous leurs remerciments,
accdd^rent a mes propositions et avec une contiance
touchante plac6rent la Bible du Sinai dans mes main&.^

* De Bon cotif TArcbev^que obtmt en effet sa coo^dcratiou au
moie tie decembre pa,r le sftint Synode. Le Putriarche de JM^raFalem
reeta leiil en oppoaiticm.

•

212

M^MOIRE SUR I.A dScoUVERTB

Je partis pour I'Euiope par le premier bateau du
Lloyd d'Autriche; apros avoir passe par la Saxe
j'arnvai au mois tie novembre a Saint-PL-tersbourg,
ou I'Empereur et I'lmpuratrice daignferent me re-
cevoir avec )a plus grande bienveillance. Une expo-
sition de la Bible du Sinai et de tous les prt'cieiix
Tiianu&crits rapportes par moi^eut lien pendant qiiinze
jours dans les salles de la Biblioth^que Imperiale;
le (irand-Duc Constanlin et son auguste t-pouse
s'y rendirent le premier jour. L'Empercur charged
son Ministre de I'Instruction publique, M. de Kovalev-
sky, de s'enteadre avec inoi pour la publication de la
Bible du SinaV. Je redigeai uq m^moire k cet effet ;
TEmpereur approuva celle de mes propositions k ta-
quelle j'attachai le plus d'iniportance. Ne pouvant
consentir h nie fix^r a Saint- IViersbourg, j'emportai.
lora de mon depart k Noel, une partic du manuscrit k
Leipsic, pour y prdparer iuimcdiatement les caract^res
qui devaient ser\nr h I'impressiou ou p]ut6t h. la repro-
duction de I'original. De retour a Saint-Pi'tersbourg,
au mois de mars 1 860, je proposai encore au Gouverne-
ment de lEmpcreur que I'ouvrage parftt a I'occasion
du Jubild millcnaire de la Kups^ie. I.' Kmperenr approu-
va pleinemeiit cette id^e. Je travajllai done de toutes
mes forces pour pouvoir completer jusqu'a Tan du Jn-
bile 186*2 ce grand ouvrage, qui auraitpuoccuper bien
des aunees.

Malgr^ la hate que necessitait un terme aussi court,

* Cette collection ee composait de 1*2 ralinipseite?, 20 MSS, Grecs
en letlres onciales et 18 en lettres miiiu^cutes, 0 MS&. Syriflqiies.
II MSS. Coptee, 7 MSS. Arabes et un MS. Turc, 9 MSS. H^iireujt
et 2 Samaritaiffs, 1 1 MSS. Abyss-ininn?, J Armimienp et quelques
fragments Slavons. Elle renfernmit austi plusieurs Antiqiiit^s Egvp-
tionnes, et Gvecqiie^; de plus un grand Pii]iyru? en Hi^rogtyphes et
qn Papyrus Grec Fur tc I'liilo?np!ie St'cimdiiSi

DU CODliX SINAITICUS.

*2I3

le r^sultat depassa toutes ies tenlatives pr^c^dentes,
\a typographic n'a jamais produit — sans nienie excep-
ter le Manuscrit Alexaiidrin publid par M. Baber sous
Ies auspiceid de Georges IIP — d'imitatioii aussi scru-
puleuse d'ua ancicn original. Je ne me suis pas con-
tente d'lniiter par deux alphabets, taill^s d'upr^s des
^preuves pbotograpliiques, ks diffcreiUes L^crilures du
manu>crit, mais j'y ai ajouLe des formes particiili^res
pour toutes Ies varietos qui s'y prcsentent, de sorCe qii'il
y a jusqu'tl six, sept, huit t'ornies diffl'rerites pour la
meme leltre ; Ies rapprocbtnients de quelques lettres
y sont exprinids, aussi bien que Ies distances d'une
iettre a I'autre : je fis executer pour cela deux a troia
cent mille lignes fines de metal, destinees & ^tre inter-
cal^'es partuut d*apr^s la mesure des intervalles. De
meme tous Ies signes et toutes ks arabesques qui se trou-
vent dans le manuscrit, ont et^ exactement reproduits.
Kn outre, afin de mettre a m€nie tous ks savants
de contrfiler Texaclitude de Timitatinn typographique,
afin de faire connaitre toutes Ies pailiculantes pa-
leo^THpiiiques de {'original, ks nuances d'rcrituie qui
re^ultent de ce que quatre calligraphes se sont dis-
tribu^ la copie de cette Bible, de mfime que Ies dcri-
turea des nucietis correcteurs, qui en plus de duuze
mille passages onl chang^ le texte primitif, et de plus
pour ineltre sous lesyeux des savauts beaucoup de pas-
sages d'une importance speciale, j'ai ajout^ au texte
dix-ncuffeuilles photographi^es el lithograpbiees. Entio,
pour faciliter la comparaison des ucriture? SinaUiques
avec d'aulres (^critiires Grecques de la plus haute anti<

' J'ai pa::\^ lorigucmcnt de en travail, execute de 1814 k 1828^
dans lea ProlL'gunitne& dc aiea cdd. des L\X. (Ed. in. Lipaiie, 1860.)
Lea fraie de la publication se sont £lev£a & 30,000 livree elerling.

214

M^MOltiE SOU LA DiiCOUVERTB

quit^, j'ai donne, d'apros mes propres collections eiitre-
prises depuis 1S40, deux tables lithograpliiques, repre-
seiitADt trente-six nianuscrits, ii partir des ecritures sur
papyrus d*Herculanum. Des Proidgomfenes dtendus
Bur toutes les questions importaiites que souleve ce
maQuscrit unique a tant d'egards, remplissent le pre-
mier volume de I'ouvrage ; ils sent suivis d'un com-
meDtaire sur quinze milie passages, dana lequel scat
indiqudee ou expliquces les corrections provenant de
tant de mains diffdrentes.

Vers la fin du mois d'octobreje me mis en route
pour Saint'Petersbourg, suivi de tous les 325 exem-
pkires de Tedilion, pesant chacun trente-trois livres.
Le 10 novemhre j'eus I'honneur de presenter Kou-
vrage ^ Leurs Majestes Imperiales, qui daignerent liai
faire un accueil gracieux, Le Minist^re deMnst ruc-
tion publique etait passe alors depuis quelques moie
aux mains de M, de Golovnine; sur sa proposition
la destination exclusive de l*ouvrage a des presents
Imperiaux fut modifiee, en tant que 225 exemplaires
furent reserves k TEmpereur et 100 me furent donnes
h moi-m^me, afin que les bibliotheques qui n'en re-
cevraient pas d'exemplaire de la libi-ralite de I'Empereur
pussent en faire ^acquisition par la vole de la librairie.
Toutefois ks donations, que j'avais proposres dans une
liste dont j*avais etc chargd auparavant, ont 4t€ ap-
prouvees et exucutees pour la plupart en faveur des
Universites et grandes bibliotb^ques d'Europe*

Apr^s ce rapport sur la dt^couverle et IVdition de la
Bible du Sinai/ que j'ai tjtche de ne pas rendre trop

^ La partie du maDUBcrit qui caxitienl le NauT$au Testaoient. y
compria I'^pilre de S. Baroabd et les fragnienta du Pasleur d'Uermos^
fut public si^pardtnent h, Pftques IHti-S, Cctle t'dilioxi. tnut en repro-

DU COUEX SINAITICUS,

•215

£tendu, permettez-moi, Messieurs, de vous presenter
quelques reruarques sur I'antiquite et I'iinporlance de
ce manuscril.

II est inutile de chercher au couvent meme des ren-
eeignemeuts sur I'age du manuscril. Comment ud
manuscrit dont presque toute la premiere moitiu a i)uri
et dont des restes aussi considerables ont echappu de
61 pr&s au feu, pourrait-il avoirgarde une place dans les
atinales, dans les traditions du couvent? Mais il y a
un fait qui prouve evidemment qui! a appartemi de-
puis bicn des siecles an couvent de Sainte-Ciitheiine :
c'est que quelques restes mntilcs du manuscrit, frag-
ments des livres de Moise, ont etc retires en 1861 par
I'archiniandrite Purfiri d'anciennes reliurea d'autres
matinscrits du couvent des Sinaites.* Vous avez,
Messieurs, ces reliques sous les yeux ; rarchimandrite
Porfiri a bien voulit me les envoyer ii ma demande.^"

duiBant le teste page pour pagi?, ti^e pour ligne, lei qu'il se trouTe
daoK roriginaJ, ^tait desHnt'eJk Tu^ag^e coininun dp.» philologiie^ et des
thtelogien^. Tousles 1,000 exemplalres de celte Edition avuiit 6ik
£paiee» en peii de mois, je fis pnrnitre vers la tin de Tan r6l!i4 Line
noiivelle Edition da Nouvptiu Testament, portfiiit cc litre: Novura
Tefltanieiitam Gnece. Ek Siaaitico codice omnium antiquissinno Va-
ticana iteimiue Elzeviriana lectione aolata cdidit C.T. Cum tabula.

* II y a beaiicoup de restes de? plu* imcicna Tmatiuscrits; qqj 5o»t
pan"enu9 jusqu'^ nou? par suite de ce tmvail dea relrcHrs du Moycn-
Age. J'ai ea moi-m^me le bonheur d'en tronver plusieurs de celte
w>rte di) Sixi&me et du .Septi«"nie Sitclc.

'" L'ArchiimmdrJte Porfiri a viaite, il deux reprises, le couvent de
SaiDte-Cfttherine: en L845 O'^im^c aprvs ma d^couvcrle) ct en 1350.
et il avail eu CDnnnh^nnce peudant cc sdjour de lu Bible du Siua'i.
fl en a donn^ m&nie que^ues noticea dana un ouvrage Ru^se, publid il
Saint-P^lersbourf; ISofi. Au mois de septembre 1859 le Priace
Lobtnoff, dont j'tJtaia nlora I'bllite ii Bu}ukd^r£, me com muni qua
le puMge de cet ouvrage qui se rapporte au nianu9crit du Sinai.
J'en ai rendu cotnpte dans mee diSerentes (Editions du textc Sinnitique

2IG

MfeMUlKB SUR LA UBCOUVERTE

Mais pour etablir la date du manuscnt, noiisn'avons
qua consulter la paleographie el Thistoire du Texte
Sacrc. Toutes les deux cowcourent a demontrer que
le manuserit du Sinai doit fitre regardu comme le plus
ancieii de tous les manuscrits grecs sur parcheiniD
que nous conuaissions, et quMI remonte tr^s-probable-
ment k IVpoque d'Euscbe (mort en 340). Occupons-
noua en premier lieu de I'ecriture. L^onciale du Icxte
Siiiaitique se distingue par une purete et sinipUcite ex-
treme ; on n'y reinarque pas la moindre alteration du
veritable type oncial carrii et roiid, bieii qu'il y ait peu
de lignes qui iie pivsentent a la fin des !ettres contrac-
tees ou de forme amincie. La meme purete de Ton*
ciale se ren:;arque aussi dans la Bible du Vatican et
dans I'Octateuijue de Sarravius. On la retrouve en-
core h peu d'esceptions pr^s dans quelques autres de

Voy. N. T. ex Sinaitico codice, etc. page jlxv. "Licet nutem Ule
per totuTi) Hbrutn euum niultio modis rirunt «e docti^siwum perUu>>
simuinqiie probaverit, ntique codicem rem pr^tio^Riin esse ignomverit,
lamen quae de ecriplura notavit, tie tctate, tk lextw, in errore ver-
sautur pleraquc, neque tnagis senBit, ut de reliquts taceam, ijuaittam
litteria t-hristianJs iiicrementmn adlatura eEsenl eula folia extrema
quFitlutfrdeciiii, qujbus tota Uarnabie episUilo cum Pasioris /rag-
mentis coiitinetur. Quiequidem npn impediatit quomiftus gaudeunius
quod doctufi ArcbimnTidrita eiusdem genti?. ad quam nostra opera
tantus rei Chrietianfe tSiesaurue pervonit, primus de eo et quidetn
patrio Bermone buo cotnmentatus est." Un ofBcier Anglais a eu austi
la satiafactinii de vuir le tnanuBcrit pcadarit qu'i] £tait encore au cou-
vent. Voy. Tregelles : Additiona to tbe Fourth Volume of tKe Iq-
troduclion to the Holv Scriptures by Ibe Rev. T. H. Home, p. 775:
" A little later (after Porliri), perhaps, Major Macdonahl described
a very aDcient MS. which he had seea at Mount Sinai, containing the
New Tefitameut in early uncial characttrs, which he staled dis-
tinctly to be attributed to the fourth ccatury. Major Macdonald
also mentioned the manner in which the monks deetroycd bv lire
Rncicnt MSS."

DU UUUeX ^INAITlCUa.

217

no8 plus aociens manusciits ; maia elle fait d^t'aut^ par
suite du mi'-lariE^e, bien rare il est vrai, de formes aite'-
rees, m^me dans le mauuscrit Alexandria de Londres,
dans I'un des deux lilvang^iles Palimpsestes de Wolfea-
biittel, daDs la Genfese de Vienne, dans Tun des deux
MSS. de Dioijcoride a Vienne (du commencement du
sixieme siecle). Pour le mauuscrit Sinaitique I'argu-
ment fond^ sur le caract^re pritiiitit de I'^criture on-
ciale se presente avec d'autant plus de force qu'il n'y a
pas eu moins de quatre calligraphes qui se sont distri-
bu^ la copie de cette Bible, sans qu'aucun d'eux se
soit eiotgne du type ossentiel Je cette rcriture/'

'^ Pour reneeignemeTita plus expltcitea Bur les pnrticularit^e de
I'ecrilurp, je doia renvover lea Setteura aux Prolfigotni nea de mes
L-dittous du luaDu&criL et uux vingt-et-unetublt!G <]U3 lunt un des orue^
tnenr;a de h grande Edition Imp^rcEtle. Montfaucon, qu'oD aime a
regardei ^omme notorite pour la dil'terminBtiDn de I'Sge des manuscrits
grfcs, n'avait vn pgur aa pal^Jographie que vingt &. trente manuscrits
oQciauz. J'ai eu le bonheur d'en examiner de deux i. troia cents et dc
m'en ortniper pendant vinpt-cioq amines en vue d'une iiouvclle Paldo-
graphic grrcque, Toulefois il e^t ititertsfeant de voir que Montfaucon
regardatt le MS. dc Sarruviua ccmme le plua ancien de touBi et tx
manii^crit (public par icioi dans Le troJati'me volume des "Monunienta
Sacra inedita, IS60") eat en effet on des deux qui ee rapprochent le
plus du manawrit Siija'itique. C"e»t encore cette exjierience pratique
de la pali^graphie greccjue qui, au Tnois de Janvier 1856, nie fit du-
couvrir h premiere vue la fraude dee pultmpseeCee dp Slinunide?, qui
avaieut trompi' tant dc suvgiit? distin^ut-s. Voir: Entjuillungen
viber den Simonides-Dindorfsthen Uranioe. Zweite zu einem Ge-
schichtea^sries uber Siiiioiiides, den Hertnaateit utid das Leipzig-Ber-
iiner Palimpsest erweiterte suwie mil Beticlilen uud palaog'traphischeti
£rltiuterung>eTi Prof. Tischendorfe und Huderer vtrtuelirtE AuHage.
Vdd Alex. Lycurgos. Leipzig, 1S5G. Si Von avait coniia oc petit
livro eta Ansleterre, lorsn^ue le fameux ^rtiHe Inn^a datie le Guardian
du 3 teptj 1862 sii sottc fuble n^tfitivo au manuscrit du Sintii, on
n'aurait probablement pas i^u la patieBce de sen occuper an settl

ItlDIUCQt.

VOL. VIII. Q

218

MEMUIRE SUU LA Di:CUUV£HT£.

Le inaniiscril du Sinai' iie conaait pas eacor^
I'lisage des lettres itilljakg, bieu qu'il se Irouve dans
tuus lios auUes MSS. tie la plus baute antiquite/^ ex-
cepts les papyrus, la Bible du Vatican et TOctaleuquej
de Sarraviusv

La ponctuatioD y est tr6s-siinple et tri^s-rare. il y a^
des coloniies eiitiores du texte qui u'ont pas uu scul
point; voyez par exemple les premieres feulliesdu
dex Frid,-Au(^stH, qui n'ont pas subi d'autres corre<
tioQs que celles du premier correcteur ; il n*y a que
qiielques feuilles du Nouveaa Testanieul quiprcsenlent^—
quelques exceptions a cette regie. Mais dans uiie ia^^
finite de passages la poiictuation a el^ ajoulee par des
mains poslerieures. ^

Le texle de chaque page, a I'exception des livres
ecrits d'aprfesle plus ancien ustige en vers, eatdivis^ea^
quatre colonnes. II n'y a pas d'autre exemple de
arrangement ; dans la Bible du Vatican et dans quel
ques autres nianuscrits le texte est divise en trois co-'
lonues. La disposition du manusciit du Sinai nous
rappelle lea rouleaux de papyrus, dont on s'est servi
generalenient jusqu'au Quatrieme Si&cleJ^ Ce fut^B
sans doute, un de ces rouleaux de papyrus qui servit
de modele aux calligraphes du manuscrit Sina'itique.
Ce (jui monire que I'uriginal a ^td copid par eux ligne
pour ligne; cest qu'en plusienrs endioils ils ont omis
exactenient une de ces lignes on ui^me deux ou trois.'*

'- Qunni j\ (]uelques fragmcule de peu dV'iendue, le jjiigement o'est
paa por/nitenieiit srtr,

'3 S. J^rOme. ^p. 34 (141). nous rapporte qu'on rettaum de
temps lu hibliollitqpe de Pamphile ik Ceearfe, en rempla^ant le popyn
par ie parchemin.

" Voyez des exemples dans Ics Proli^^gomfenea du Nov. Test, ex
Sianitico codice, etc., p.lvii.

Seo^
aelS

J est

DU CODEX SINAITICUS.

219

L^ letlres qui servent k marquei* les cahiers du MS.
(qualemiones) porienl rempreinte de I'^criture grecque
des papyrus. Contraireinent h I'usage grec, deux con-
sonnes lie && trouveot jamais eo tete de la ligae, ex-
cepte 0fi, ce qui s'accorde parfailement avec I'usage des
pap}ruf5 Coptes,

La haute autiqiiiU du manuscrit se trouve confirmee
par le grand uombre des correcteurs successifs, doat Jes
dix premiers seservent encore de I'&riture oiiciale; un
ouzieme au xii"^ siecle n'a ajout^ que quelques correc-
tions en lettres minuscules. Parrai ces correcteurs il
y en a UQ de U tin du liuiti^me ou du commencement
du neuvi^me siecle » qui a reslaure sur beaucoup de
pages niolles I'^criture eft'acee. La date de cette an-
cienne restauration n'admet gu^rededoute ; eneffet le
rcRtaurateui" a ajoutc dea notes Grecques el Arabes,
dont ies premieres s'accordent parfaitement avec les
foritures de I'tipoque que nous venons d'indiquer, a
iaquelie I'ecriture Arabe se pr^te ^galeraent bien. Uo
autre correcteur du Septieme Siecle a eu I'avanlage
de corriger lea livres d'Esra et d*Esther d'apr&s un
manuscrit qui avait passe par les maius de Pamphile
le martyr.'*

I" La Dote du manuscrit du Sinai relative k I'exemplaire de Pam-
phUe est trfes-curieuae ; mais c'est tviderament par erreur qu'elle
A finit mettre eo doute ta dute du Codex SintuticoB, que nous mp-
pDitoiis h. la precDLcre moilii^ du Quatri'L-me SiC'cle. La note dit tjue le
tnanuecrit du Sinai fat coUutionn^ avec un trtta-ancien manuscrit
corrige par la main de Pamphile, et que ce tri^e-aocien manuscrit,
comoien^aat par le premier livre des Roii et finiBsant avec Elstber,
portait cette note de la main de Paaiphlle le martyrt " Cgllntionn^ et
conige d'aprfes lee Hexapiea d'Orig-tue corrig^B par lui-mema; An-
toDJQ le confesBeur a collatJQnne; moi Pamphile j'ai corrig^ le texte
eti pri90H par la grandc grtce de DJcu ; et ce n'c»t pas trop de dire

(i2

220

MEMUIKG SVa L\ OEGOUVBRTE

Aux litres paleo^raphiques proprement dits se joi-
gaent d'autres particuUritds qui caracteriseat le manus-

qu'il serait difficile de troaver une cojile semblable & celle-ci." Aprfea
cctte citation de 9a note de Fumphile, celle du matiuscrit du Sinsa cod-
tiime uiiiai : Ce tr^^-ancicn nmnuacrit diff'^ruit de cclui-ci pour quel-
que» (le mofquelques" est iotruduit par correction ; l1 y avail d'abord
m pour Tira) noma propres (? Kvpta o^/uxra). Pour pouTotr mettre
celtc note ea opposition avec la date que nous assignons aa manuscrit,
U fuudrait dtablir, d'iin cfiti' qu'elLe reroonte }k I'dpoquen ou presqoe h
rfpoque, du MS. m£me, et de Tautre que le MS. dc Pamphile avait
4l& ferit daos le t&mps nifime oix il ful coTtigS par lui. Or la pre^
miitre assertion e*t inadmissible. II y a une difference imraeoBe entre
I'f^criture du texte dii Sjnai et cetle dc la note ainei que des nom-
brcuBfis annotations de deat mains diff^rentee dans lea livres d'Esra
et d'Esther, auxquellea elle se rapporle* Cea imia ecriturea post^-
rieures n'offrent plua une seule leitre qncinle pure; elles portent tout
il fait le caractfere de Tonciale alii^r^e. dant les premiiTes traces ne
reraontent qu'au Sixitme Steele, Sans compter les difF^rentes moina
qui ont travailld presque ^ la mi;cne ^poqiie h U confection et ilia pre-
Tnifere annotatton du manuscdt, il n'y a pas iiioiii& de quatre des correc-
teura qui Bont anc^eura & k collaCion aveo resemplaire de Pamphile.
Purmi cee quatre it y en » un qui a ajout^ dans \e» parties revues
par lui uti£ quantity d'sccecits et d'espritSr De plus les mSmes ccir-
recteura (le einquieme et le aixJeme du. mBnuscril) qui ont collatiunn^
le SIS, dc Pnniphile, ont introduit duna quelques miUiers de pasaagea
du Nauveau Testarnent une r<Sdactioti towte diffi^rente qui s'aceorde
g^ni^ruleinent avec le Texte nyzantin. Tous ces fjijts noua portent
k croire que I'auteur de la nutc en question n'est pna anl^rieur au
Septieme Sif-clc.

Reste le fait qu'il qualifie rcxetnplaire de Parapbile de tr^a-aucien.
En suppoaant que cet exeraplaire etit L^t^ &;rlt & I'^poque oieme oil il
fut corrig^ par Pampbile, 11 en r^aulterait seuleineut qu'au sfpti^oie
sifecle cet eiemplaire, i6crit tri^-probableraent sur papyrus et porlant
k note dc Ifl main de Pnmpbile, parut ^ I'auteur Uc la note beaucoup
plus aiicien que le mianuscrit du Sina'i. dont le» pages fortes sont
encore nujourd'bui — 1,200 ans apr^s la note dti Septii^me Si^cle —
dana nn excellent etat de conservation. Mais les expressions de
Paniphilefont reuiunter I'tingiiiicdeson cliemplaire & une ^poque bien
^lusancienne; il parait mfime auttVieur uu travail d'Origfene; Fampbile

DU CODEX SINAITJCU!*.

•2-^1

critdu Sinai corame manuscnt Biblitiuede la plus haute
antiquite. Tellessont lea inscriptions etlessouscriptions
des differents livres du Nouveau Testatneut, qui snnt
de la plus grande siinplicite.'" Telle est encore I'absence
des chapitres des fivangiles, qui manquent egatement
dans le MS. du Vatican, tandis qu'ils se trouvent dans
le MS, Alexandrin, dans le Paliiupse&le de Paris, etc.'''

ct Autanin n'ont fait que le collatiooner et corrig^r d'jipTfes lea Hexa-
plea (le Grcc porte : fieTfX'rffi.tf>&*} Kat 9iop9w6vf Trpo? tol t^airKa —
remBrC|Uez blCfl qu'il est dlt w/jos to, nOn pa? €« aiiniroTujf — iif)iycyavs

vw' aniTov otop6ui/Liva, tp qui se ifauve r^p^t^ plus eipliciti'intnt dauB
lee OLOta qui ttuivenC; Avrtui'tvoc ofMX.irpjr'js ayrt^aXcv, IlafitfnXtvi
otopOtiKTt TO Tfu^Qs). La rcmarque tl? Pmii])l]il!e qu'll me eerajt pas
facile de troilver un excdiplaire parqil, rentl tr^B-prohiible que cC fut
la bont6 du manuscrit qui I'engtigea ii y (aire rentrer sod propre
travail.

Dans left Prol^gornciie* du Nov. Teat, ex Sinait. Cod, p. Uiii.,
mes explicatians sur cette question ee tertniiient par les mots buI-
vanls; " Subscriptiortes JIhe revera cum ^ecitentia Dostra pugnarent
a! ab ipso codicis Simiilici ecriptore vel esdera ccrte cuin eo a;tale
additee essent. In hac opininne h crat qui primus illia ad nos
refutondos usus est, Errorc rero patefwcto, quo nihil evidentius
eteC potest* iisdein ad menteB pertiirbftndas ahutj Inane prorsw? bc
fnistrs est."

'* II n'en e«t plus de mf^mc dans le MS, alexaDdrin, ou par
exemple la preioifre £^pitre de H. Titnotlii^ ^orte la ^ouscription :
irpK Tt/AO$tova.' fypa^ftr) airo AaoSiJtrtQ?, ladcuxi'nie EiJitrc am ThfiB-
Falunieiis : xpo? ©eo-ir. f} typmpTj airo A&ijvmv, les Actes des Apfitrefl !
wpaifK Twc ayuov airotnoXiitv. (LcB MSS. du Sinai et du Vatican:
trjoo^cif avtKTToXuiV. Le litre dans le MS. du Sinai n'est que Trpa^ti^,
dans le MB. du Vatican frpa^w: awotrroKiav.}

'" Les sections d'Aramoniua et les Canona d'Eust-be sont proliable-
ment poEtiSrieuree. Les cbifFrcpmnt misavcc nt'gligs^nce ct manquent
CDRipk^emetit pour la plus prande partie de rEvangile dc S. Luc.
Mai$ on pourrait adniettre, sans porter alteinte k I'antiquit^ du ma-
Duacrit, qu'elles v ont iti not^es dos rorig^iiie. En effet i1 n'eal pas
douteux qu'£u&^be n'ait introduit ccts cbifFrcs duns lea cinqujmCe
exemplttires qu'il fut char^^ dc procurer en 331 ponr I'Erapt-reur

232

M^MOIRE SUR LA D^COUVERTB

Le canon du Nouveati Testament a Tepoque ou fut
ecrit le MS. Siiiaitique, eoniprenait I'^pitre de S. Bar-
nab€ et le Pasteur d'llermas. Eus^be nous rapporte
en effet que de son temps beaucoup d'Eglises adniel-
taient encore ces deux ouvrages lians le Canon, ce qui
avait eu lieu depuis la fin du Second Siecle. Ces
raemes ouvrages se trouvent c^lement an nombre des
Livrea Canoniques dans le vieux catalogue du Codex
CJaromontanus, dent la re'daction parait remonler au
Troisi^me Si^cie. Ce catalogue dc mcme qu'Kns&be
y ajoute encore I'Apocalypse de S. Pierre et les Actes
de S. Pan]. Or il est fort probable que ces deux
ouvrages ont aussi tenu place dans le MS. du Sinai,
Tun entre I'lJpitre de S. Barnab^ et le Pasteur, ou il
manque six des huit feutllets qui forment un cahier
{quaternio}, I'autre apriss le Pasteur, dont la derniure
partie a pdri dvec ce qui suivait, C'est en 364, au
Concile de Laodicee, que I'Kglise se pronon^a pour
la premiere fois contre la Canonicite de ces ouvrages.
On pent bien retrouver dans un MS. Biblique pos-
t^rieur a cette decision de I'Sglise quelques-uns des
anciens Antilegomkies, comnie le prouve Texemple
du Codex Alexandrinus, ik la fin duquel se tronvent
les deux Epilres de Ck'raenL ; mais un tuanuscritt qui
s'accorde a cet egard avec Tusage de I'epoque d^Eu-
B^be, a droit, a detitut de preuve du contraire, k etre
rapporti; k cette ^poque.

Constanlin. Quand Spiphane dcriviiit t'Ancoratus. il les regardait
comme gien^ralement adapts?, et Jorflme (avant la fin du Quatrirmc

Siecle) les a m^me plac'^B dane la Vulgate. Le MS. du Vatican
pr^sente une autre di^^tributiou du texte, qui 5C retrouve dans le MS.
palimpscstedeS.Lucdu tluttiimeSirclc, nppartCQBntnlabibliotliL'que
de la Hritiah nnd Foretcrn Bible Socielv cl publid par M.Tregelles.

DU CODEX SINA1T1CU9.

223

CVsl en demier lieu dans le texte n:\eme de notre
manusciit que nous trouvons des preuves qui! a et^
ccrit au milieu du Quatritinie Siecle.

Les onze derniers versets de I'Jllvangile de S. Mare
etaient omis k I'epoque d'EusL'be et de S, Jerome
dans presquc tous les manuscrits grecs corrects (tu

•yoilj' lucpifirj Tuw avri^pinftttiv . . . trvthav fv airatri rots' tu<-

rvypw^ts : Euseb. ad Marin., *' omnes Grseciie libri
prone:" Hieron. ad Hedib.)' Nous possedons aujour-
d'hui encore plus de cinq censt manuscrits ^recs, qui
lous contiennent les onze derniers versets de S. Marc;
il n'y a que le MS. du Sinai et celiii du Vatican
qui soient d'accord avee les manuscrits d'Eus^be pour
les omettre.

Au com mencen lent de I'^Epttre aux Ephesiens les
manuscnts grecs, les ancienncs versions el les Peres
de TEglise s'accordent k presenter ces mots: "aux
saints qui soot ii Eph^se" (rdjp cvyioif rots ovaiv ev E^dta).
S, Jerome ne connait aucune variante, do sorte qu'il
ne comprend pas ra6me le Coramenlaired'Origfene qui
presuppose I'absencedes mots: "ti Eph^se." Orig^ne,
de son cote, ne trouve pas dan-^ ses manuscrits les mots :
" a l^pb^se," non plus que Marcion ; et S. Basile, au mi-
lieu du quatri^me siecle, dit expressenient qu'il a trouv^
d'miciens manuscrits qui ne les contenaietit pas. Or
le MS. du Sinai et celui du Vatican a'accordent seuls
sur ce point avec les ancieus manuscrits de Basile'*

Matth, xni, 35, les manuscrits portaii-nt au Troi-
eicme Siijcle a P^poque de Porphyre, "par le Propbfete
Isaie ;"'* la mcme lecon est constatee par les Homilies

^8 C'e&t-1> rargumecit principal dont Leonard Hug s'eat eervi pour
prouvcr 3'ftgc du MS. Vatican.

'" Vovez HierDn. Breviar. in Psfitm, Lxvii ; Dciiiqueet itrpius ille

224

M^MOIHE SUR LA DECOUVERTE

de Clement el par Eusebe* Cette le<;on, qui contient
une erreur de fait, se retrouve dans le MS. du Sii\aV,
ainsi que dans cinq manuscrits en iettres minuscules
dont le texte est des plus iemarqu:*bles, tandis qu'elle
a disparu (Hier. ; " ([uod quia minime inveuiebatur
in Isaia, arbitroi* postea a prudentibus virjs esse sub-
latum ") dans rous les aulres nianuscrits onciaux et
dans tou8 les autres documents qui pont parvenus
jusqn'n nnus.

S Aiiibrokse nous apprend que beaucoup de manus-
crits grcce do Mill temps (" pierique Gca'ci") Lucvii.
35 portaienl; " la sagesae est juslifi^e par aes oeuvres"
(epyoitf) au lieu de : "par ses enfants '' (Teievav). Au-
jourd'liui il nV a que le MS. du Sinai qui s'accttrde
avec les manuscrits de S. Ambroise,

Beaucoup d'nutrea lemons prouvent avecla m^nie Evi-
dence que le MS. du Sinai repood au catact^re des ma-
nusci'iU en usage au Quatrieme Si^cle. Nous sommes
done bien tondes a nous servii de ce fait pour appuyer
les autres arguments en f'aveur de I'antiquite du MS.
du Sinai. II est d'une dvidence incontestable que tons
les arguments que ki paleoj^Tapbie et la critique du
texte puissenl fournir, concourent de la mani^re la plus
frappante a en prouver la baute antiquitd- 11 n'v a pas
de manuscrit, pas m€me ceiui du Vaticau, qui reunisse
autant de preuves.

Mai& nous avons encore h compMter nos observa-
tions sur fe texte de notre manuscrit. Les exeinples

ForphyriuB proptmit iicjvereum dus hoe ipeum et dtcit : Evange-
listu vcf*h;r Matthtrus taiii iiij]!critus fuit iit diceret: '*qucjd Bcrip-
tuni e&t per I&niaiii priqihetuin : Apeiiam," etc. Tout ce passage est
long lie Liient discuii5 iJaDs noCre buiti^me ^itioD du N. T. fufcJc. i,
p, 75.

DU CODEX SINAITICUS.

225

que nous venons de donncr soiit bien insuffisanis pour
en faire connaitre le caracterc? general, Hien nest plus
propre k en faire appriicier la valeur toute sp^ciale que
Taccord frappunt qu'il presente avec le plus ancien texte
Italique, qui remonte an milieu du Deuxieme Siecle*
Cet accord, qui ne se retrouve aujourd'hui dans au-
cun autre manuscrit pureiutnt grec, ainsi qu*une foule
de lemons reconnues par les plus aaciens Pdres at in-
lerprfetes du Second et du Troisicme Si^cte, nous am^ne
a la conclusion que le manuscrit du Sinai renferme uu
des textes les plus r^pandus au Second Siijcle. Les cal-
ligraphes Alexaudrins. par leur ignorance du Grec, ont
servi Si conserver presque intact le texte qu'ils trou-
vaient dans les manuscrits anterieurs a leur epoque.
C'est ^ ce litre que le manuscrit du Sinai va consti-
tuer une nouvelle ere pour la critique du texte Apos-
lolique. II nous servira k r^tablir it texte du Second
Siecle, tel qu'il ^tait en usage dans bien des !£glisea
de ce temps. '^^

* Nous renvoyoQw toos ceux qui s'int^refisent ti (tutvre I'influencc

<ln nqanuscrit du Sci>»i aur Ic travail deU critJtfU'q. i^ nulrc huili>^nie
^itiiun (■' pctavq critica major") dii Nouveau Tealament, dent le
pretnier faBcicnle vient de pnraitrc. Mais nous nous empresaans de
donuer toul de suile une petite liftte des pnss^sges dfa EvHTlgilts,
oil rauthcnt3cit<5 du tette Slnaitiqiie noiis parait t^vldente, bien que
tuus les autres docninenTs lut eoicnt oppos^E ou qu'il nc soit cdd-
firni^ que par un trts-petit UQnibre d'autoritus. Matth. in. 14,
a 8< (»ine Iu)aviT;s) SkkcdAiiev avTov, Sitmitieus a prima mtinu cura
solo codice Valicano ; i|i, 16, ai.ffr);{ftrpruf (Vat, ipftia^,) nine auTw,
SinoitieuB cqra cudice Vaticana. interprelihus Sahidico, Syro Ciire-
toni, Toletanp. Ireneeo ex codd. (Lntinia') omnibus et ililario.
Ibideni yrvevfta @tav, pro to ttv. rov 0<., SiiiaiticuB cum Valicano solo :
V, 28, tin&vfir}<r<n sine aimp- vel a.un7f, Siimiticus cuin oiiQU^culo-
nim codicutn uuo, ClemeDte, Orig'tnc, uliia : vi, 33, tijv jSiuriAcioy
eine odriiULtneiito, Sinaiticus cum Italae codd. duobus, Specula (Au-

226

M^MOIRK SUft LA I3KCOUVERTE

Nous nc sommes pas d'avis qu'il faille pour cetle res-
tauration se passer dee autres documents dune baute

gustitii), Eusebio et P.aeiidathanasit>: vii, 13, omittit 17 -nvXT} Sinai-
ticus cum Clementej, Origene et codd. Italre iintiquisaimis ; vii, IS
bia (veyx*ci' pro -jroittv, Sinaiticua cum (Vat. priore Inntum loco) He-
rRclcoQC, Origene, Dialogo contra Marcionitas : viii, 12^ titkivtrotrrm
pro tK0X7]6Tj<TovTai. Sinaiticua cum Italee cudd. plerisquc, Syra
Curetoni et Peschittho, Heracleone et IrenKo : xi, 8, t^XBart;
a.v6{iiuiiTotf iSetc €v etc., pro t^kS. liiiv ; av&ptaTrov tv etc.. SinsiticuB
eolue. Ibidem ev Totf otKOi; tihv ^atriXtMV sine cuTif, SinailicUB a
prima mai^iu cum Yaticano boIo : xix^ 18, irt>tati linfmv pro Xcytt
oimu irota?, Sinaiticus cmn solo codice L. Partsiensi ; xxir^ 30,

SeuTtpa Ofiota pro S^urlpaSt aft.Dia (VatlcanUis SfVTfpa 0/io(ii/?). SlTial-
ticus soSu4 : M&rc. Til. 3, irvKva pro irvyftTj, Sinaiticus cum Copto,
Syro poBteriore. Gotliti et Latiiiis aliquot: tui, 7, lat euKoyija-aii
avra iriffit&rfKO' pro Kai Tttvra tuAoyn^as ciircv TroftariGtitu. mat olvtcl
(quffi veHia modis diiodpcim fluctuant!), Sinaiticus aolus, Luc. 11,
15, cXoAovF wpo^ avTUP' XtyovT£ff. pio fiTTor n-pos avroy, SinaiticuB
BoluB (item Vatic, omi&so XryotTif?) ; xxiv, al, Sutmj av avruv, omi^sia
verbid Kat avtiftepero ci; tov ovfinvov, Sinuitivus cum CaiiCabrigiensi,
Italie codd. antiquiEsiuiis et AuguElino : Juli. 1, 4, ^un; €utiv, pro fun;
ijK, SinaiticuB cum Cantabrigiensi, codicibuB apud Origenem, Va-
Icnlinianis Bpud Iremeum, Naassenis apud J-ilppolvtuin, item inter-
pretibua abquot ; 11, 3, Kai oifov oux ttxov on fniV€Te\t(r&ij o oivot rou
ytLfiav. ttra. keyei, pro xac vtrreprjiravTo^ oiivtr Keyti, Sinaiticua cum
Latiniscodd. veterrirais, vEthiope et Syro pouteriore in margine : iii,
5, irjv ^avikftav Ttay ovpavi^v pro t. fi- rov ©ton, Sinaiticue CUm
miDQBCiiliai aliquot, Docetis apud Hippolytum^ Ju&tinoj Qrigene,
(ex iuterprete), aliis : v, 2, to X-fyofievDv. pro »j eirLXtyo^itiTj. Sinai-
ticua; aolus: VI, 51 (o apros priPCttlit), ov cyu Sf-wco inrey) rrjs tow ^ocr^ou
f wiTi T^ (Top^ /iflii noTtv, SinaiticuB cum Tertulliano et Speculo (Au-
gustini), pro ov cy« Suitrw :; aap^ jUioii timv tp' tyui Ztaas (hwc verba
■qv «yw >5ti>{r<t> plurca codd. antiquJEsimi oniittuiit) vKtp njs tdv xwrjuov
f<UT^ : VII, 8, DUN avajSaxctti, yro oi'VCD at'o^.. SInaiticuB cum Cauta-
brigicnsi, minuaculia. sex, interprctibus multis ct Forphyrio (te&te
Hierotiymo): vit, 39, m'evfia pine n.ytoi' aut S<Sofiaciv, Sinaiticua
cum K. T. minufculis duiibuH, Origeiiu cpmter, aliJB : vii, '22, o
Muftnj^ pro Sta towo Mwuaij;, Sinaiticus aolua: vii, 50, titrtv &<

ai} CODEX SINAITICUS.

227

antiquite ; ils nous aideront au contraire, tout en eon-
6rmant lautorite du texte Sinaitique, a le puri6er de
nombreuses licences de copiste, provenani de I'usa^
des deux premiers Siecles- Mais nous sommes pleine-
ment convaincu que la Providence, en transmettant de
nos jours au Monde Cbrulien ce tr^sor, cache pendant
tant de siecles au pied du Motit Sinai, a voulu que
nous fassions dans I'histoire critique du Texte Sacre
UQ pas immense vers la v^rite.

CONSTANTIN TlSCHENDORF.

Nous ajoutons k ce discours deux fac-similes de
I'original. L'un (11.) repreeente un des restes retires
en 1861 par rArchimancJiite Porfiri delavieille reliure
d'un autre raanuscrit grec du convent de Sainte-Cn-
therine. Le texte appartient au livre des Nombres.

'Huto&r/ft.oi ifpos avrav^t omis^is verbie quBe mire fluctuant et ei six,
39, hue illatn sunt, o tX0tav tt/hjs awoi' wportpov, Sinaiticus solus.
([I vs. fant dire que l^ fameitjc passage de la fetnine adultfere tnanque
compl^teraent dans le MS. dii Sinai. II ne se trouve dans aucunc
de mes i^ditiona critiques du Nouv.Tesl. depuie 1840.) xiii, 10, ouk
t^L jfpfULv vul/atr0ai. 6\ne addltamento, Sinalticas cum Italic codicibus
paucia et Ortgene seiiea ; xix, 3S, t}XjSov aw koc nipav nwor, pro rj\&af
ouv Ktti Tfpf TO tDHfui TOW lijcroif (Vat. ovrou pro rnu Iijtrou), Sioaiticue

cum L>atiiLia antiquiMimis, Sahidico et Syro Ilierosulymitado : xxi,
25, oiuittit verflucn Smaiticus a prima nmnu sqlus.

228

M^MOIHK sua LA DfeOOUVEETB

Voyez le v. chap, vers 26-30, L'autre facsimile (I)
est pri& de la fin du livre d'Esther, qui est suivic de
la note du Septi^me Sifecle relative k i'exempiaire de
Pamphile le Martyr, Voici le texte entier de cette
curieiise note (voyez la traduction plus haut, P^gs 16)»
dont le fac-simile ne contient que la premiere partie :

rarov \iav avTiypa<^ov

Tov ayiov ^prvpos 7ra/i
^Oj3v' trpos Be tw reXei
TOV avTou iraXauoraTov
^i^tov tnrep apy7}v fiev

6i;^fl' UTTO TTjS TTpatTI}:

TOiv ^aaiXetaiV us he
TTfV €<T0rfp e\i]y€v' 70*
axmj Tis €v TrXflTf £ i&io^
')(;€tpos VTro<n)fX€itticris^ tow
avTov fLapTvpoi t/irtit^iTO
typvera oirrms :
fteTe\i}fL^i] Kcu Siop
0vlt0i\ ttpos ra efttTrXa
tapiyfvovr mr avrou St
op&iti(i.€va' ftfTiavLVOt
oproKoyifnjs avre^aXe''
Trafi^\oT Btopfftaua to
TOfj(ot (V rrf ^v\a.K7}'
huz TT\v TOV 00 troXXtf
fcai -y^apiv xai TrXaTvafio''
letu etye fir] ^apv ctTret"
TouT6^ Tiu aitTtypa<^
TTapairXjiinoi'* evpeiv

est.

' « ex « coirrctuni
rat,

tum est.

est [■% 'ff-IMf,

DU CODSX SINAITICUS. 2*29

atfTiypa^v ov paBiov > —
>>> — >>> — >>> —

tu^vr^ 8e TO avTO * ' Sic

vaXatarrarov fi^ffkio

irpo» ToBe to Tevj(p9

eu Ttva^ tcvpta ovoaara * "»« ."»°" P*>"*^

' tenore ez rn

> >^ >>> >>> factum c^

PLATE I

230

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

IT H. r. TALPOT, T.F,B.B,l..

(Read June 7lh, 1&65.)

A BATTLE SCENE. IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM,

I WILL here consider a short inscription which is foum
on a great battle scene between Ashurbanipal and
Tivumman, king of the Susians, which adorns the gal-
lery of the British Museum, and which, it is highly
probable, has preserved to us a real anecdote of the
battle.

The king of the Susians is drawing his bow, and a(
the same time arresting a spear which an Assyriai]
warrior is aiming at him. By his side kneels Tariti,
his son, who has just been struck by an arrow in IhiSj
which was perhaps his first and last battle. ^_

Over their heads ia this short inscription : — ^|

Tivumman as tuiyuk Tivumman with a stern
bilemi reproof

ana tar^su Ikbu said to his son, ^|

Ssulie kini 1 *' Never mind the ar-

row !"

:nl

From which it appears that the youth had utte:
a cry of pain

When 1 first noticed this inscription, now several

PLATE I.

A BATTLE SCKNS, IN THE BRITISH HUSBUM. 231

years ago, 1 was greatly ui doubt what the king's speech,
of two words only, could possibly import. But we
now see that it is in all probability the brief record of
a warlike exclamation, which must have heen heard
by many of the surrounding combatants, and which ap-
peared to King Ashurbanipal too remarkable to be lost.

The word 9mlie is the Heb. rr7D conlempsit, spre-
vit, vilipendit, etc. etc.

A/iyu/f, reproachful ; a participial adjective from the
Hebrew verb ViT, in Aphel n31N, increpavit, repre-
bendit, corripuit, castigavit. (Buxtorf, p. 950.)

Gesenius quotes the substantive rr^^lD, reprehcnsor.

Bilcnii is a command, or something said with firm-
ness or severity. The word occurs frequently. Us
root h probably the Hebrew D72. We find in Buxtorf
apparently the word itself, nD"'?2, doniiuium quo 8ub-
diti constrin^untur et coercentur ut sint obedientes.

In an inscription of Darius we find Bilemi alttdan,
I gave a command ; I made a decree. We must not,
however, suppose that the Susinn king sj^oke in the
Assyrian language. His words, of course, have been
transluted by the scul|itor of the bas-relief.

In another part of this large sculptured slab we find
the tragical conclusion of the battle. Assyrian soldiers
are there represented as slaying King Tivumman with
a mace, and cutting off the head of the youthful Tariti.
This apparent difference in their fnte was, however,
adopted on artistic grounds, to avoid monotony ; for
Tivumman's head was cut off afterwards, and borne
swiftly in a chariot from the field of battle, to be sent
to Nineveh. It is remarkable that the king is very
plainly dressed, while his son wears a royal garment,
with a handsome fringe to it. This again is surely

Tivumman, king of the
Susians, who in a great
battle

was overthrown, and
Tariti his gallant son

fled for their lives, and
into a marsh, for a long
distance

they escaped ; and hid
themselves anionji the
thorns.

But by the grace of
Ashur and Ishtar I disco-
vered them^

and I cut oif their heads
by the side of one another.

Jlkhalsu, he was overthrown or utterly defeated ;
from the Heb. \rh, lakkatf^y afHixit, etc. etc. The
first syllable is eli, which sometimes sounded il, as in
the phrase, ii sha as tarai pani — more than in former
dav8,

Zakru is a doubtful reading, the word being much
defaced on the stone. The epithet zahu is applied to
Belibus iti Bellino, line 14, where he is called miranu
zakrti, a gallant young man.

Line 3, " they fled for their lives." In another part
of the sculpture their flight is represented. The king
is running fast, and dragginj; his wounded son by the
arm.

5. As mati Ashur
Ishtar haiul sunuti,

6. reahdu-sun
mikbrat akhati.

1
1

A BATTLB HCKNE, IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM. 233

I
I

The first sign in line 3 I am rather doubtful of. It
- luis two small vertical strokes added, which usually de-
notes some members ol* the human body, as the two eyes,
earsj hands, feel, etc. Here it may mean the legs.

They took to their legs (we should say their heels).

Izbatu fre(|iiently means "they took.*'

The sense appears to he that they fled for their lives.

Batzu, a marsh ; Heb. TVIZ and ^3. This word is
well known from the inscription of Esarbaddon, and his
campaign in the marsh country of Lower Chaldcea.

Arkunish, to a great distance ; from the Chald. ar^a,
riDIW, longitudo, which is from the root "pN^ longus.
Assyrian adverbs generally end in irVA, but sometimes
in nisk, as abubish and abubanish,

jkhlubit, tliey bid themselves. From the Heb. rpVi.

Kishti^ thorns ; from the Heb. D^'Tlp, kutzim, thorns.
Ex, xxii. 6. From the root nsp, to cut. This explana-
tion of the passage, that the defeated monarch and his
I son hid themselves among the thorns, is entirely due
to Dr. Hincks, who published it some years ago.
As mati Ashur appears to me to uieitn nutu divino ;
from the Ileb. verb taiD, nnlare, Iherefore, as mati
Ashur would be " by the grace, or gracious consent, of
Ashur." Compare the Homeric uevo-e Kpovuav. But

> since the preposition as is frequently exchanged for in,
of the same meaning, perhaps it had sometimes the
phonetic value of m. In that ca*e, line 5 would com-
Imenee inuti Askur, by the grace of Ashur. Heb, J^n,
gratia.
Halul, I discovered ; Heb. 7711, aperuit ; from root
brr, aperuit ; whence pSn, a window.
_ Reshdu, their heads. TJiis word is defaced, but may
H be traced with certainty.

I VOL. Till. u

234

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

Kutsi, I cut off : Ileb. mD. to cut off

■K>

Mikhrat nkkati, by the side of one another,
translation also is due to Dr. Hiaeka.

This

THE INSCRIPTION OF KHAMMCEABL

Khamraurabi was one of the kinge of the Proto-
Chaldsan dynasty. He reigned at a very early epoch,
the date of which cannot as yet be exactly determined.
His tablets are written in a non-Semitic language,
which has been called the Accadian or Proto-Chal- ML
daean. Of this, only a small part has hitherto been ^
deciphered. But, by a fortunate discovery, atablet of
this king has recently come to light, written in the
Babylonian language; and though somewhat archaic
in its idiom, yet, on the whole, wonderfnfly resem-
bling what was spoken many centuries, or perhaps
a thousand years afterwards.

I attempted a version of this remarkable inscription
in the ' Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society ' {vol.
XX, p. ^43), accompanied by some very brief notes.
iJut «ince my translation was published, I have re-
ceived H copy of M. Menant's work, * Inscriptions del
Hammourabi, roi de Babylooe, traduites et publi^es}
avcc un commeutaire & I'appui, par M. Joachim
M^nant ' (Paris, 1863). This work is accompanied by
facsimiles of the inscriptions, on consulting which I
see that some of the complicated hieratic signs havcj
not exactly the form which I supposed, and there-
fore my transliteration requires in some places to be
amended. M. M<5nant'a commentary throws consi-

i
I

INSCRIPTION OF EUAHMtTHABt.

235

derable light upon the inscription, and moreover Mr.
Norri8 lias had the goodness to give me his opinion
respecting several passages, which has tended much to
elucidate them. I am therefore now enabled to offer a
considerably amended translation, and I believe there
are at present very few words or phrases which re-
main doubtful. Mr. Norris thinka that the final im^
which is frequent in this inscription, expresses in all
cases what Oppert calls the mimmation^ and that it
was an archaic form of speech, afterwards disused. I
hare followed him in this suggestion, which seems to
have much to recommend it.

I think the inscription may be read nearly as fol-
lows. The general sense of it remains the same ;
the alterations only affect some of the subordinate
phraees.

Column I.

1. Kharamurabi

2. sar dalu

3. sar Bahilu

4. sar raustishimi

5. kibrati arbaim

Khamrourabi
the exalted king,
the king of Babylon,
the king renowned
throughout the world.

Observations >

Dalu may be the Chald. ^n, devattts (Schindler,
389), fi. ^. in Isaiah xxxviii. 14, elevati sunt {"hi)
oculi mer ad excelsum.

J^usti^kimi may be an uhtaphcl participle, from
yniy, renown.

Line 5 means literally " the four regions," which I
think signify the four cardinal points, f e. the whole
world. "

236

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

6. Kasit saniti

7. Marduk ;

8. ship mutib

9. libbi-su anaku.

Conqueror of the ene-
mies

of Marduk ;

the king closely united

to his heart, am L

la line 8« M. Mdnant reads rihu, king, because the
symbol is so explained on a tablet. This is not very
material; riku is Semitic (Hi^'lj rexit), while proba-
bly ship is its equivalent in the Proto-Chalda?an lan-
guage.

10. Ninu II u Bel

11. nisi Sumirim

12. u Akkadim

13. ana bellim iddi-
nunu ;

14. Tsirra zina

15. ana gati-ya

16. umallu.

The favour of God and
Bel

the people of Sumir

and Accad

gave UDto my govern"
ment : —

Their celestial weapons

unto my hand

they gave.

It 13 not at all unusual to find // placed by itself,
as in line 10, denoting the Supreme Being. Thus,
we find persons spoken of as " serving God and the
Kiug."

Line 14 speaks of " their celestial weapons :*' among
these were " the sceptre of justice," which Nebo gave
to every good king, etc. etc.

17. Nahar Khammurabi
IS. nukhu's nisi
19. babilat mie kanik

The river Kbammurab
{as the people call it)
a canal of mingled
waters '

INSCRIPTION OF K.HAMMURABI.

237

20. ana nisi Sumifim

21. u Akkadim

22. lu-akhri.

for the people of Sumlr
and Accad
I dug.

The only difficulty of this passage lies in the ex-
pression nu^'hu'snisi. M. M^nant translates it bonheur
des kommes. In order to support this, he quotes the
tablet of Hnmadan^ in which the following phrase oc-
curs in praise of Oroniasdes: — aha gahhi nulch»ii> ana
nisi iddinnu, " who gives every kind of prosperity to
men."

The word nukhu also means prosperity in this in-
scription of Khammurabi, Col. U. line 7.

But to this translation I object, that many passages
prove that nukhsii signihes sunshine^ and that it only
naeans prosperity by a metaphor. Now such a meta-
phor would be entirely misplaced if applied to a canal.
To call a canal '* the sunshine of men" would be
quite a solecism. Moreover, I think that the termina-
tion Hus cannot be that of a noun substantive in the
accusative case, answering to felicitatem.

Now we find here and there in the inscriptions, and
on the whole pretty frequently, after an unusual word
the parenthetic phrase " as they say," or " as they
call it."

Here such a parenthesis seems very appropriate.
The King says, " 1 dug the canal called Khammu-
rabi river." The very circumstance of its bearing his
own name, rendered some such remark requisite.

When the pronoun *m follows a verb ending in u,
it very frequently drops its vowel and coalesces with
the verb ^ thus, for example, nmnu, I counted, makes
amnus, I counted it. This form I generally write

238

ASaYHIAN TRANSLATION!

amnus. This contraction arises from su being an en-
clitic, and having no accent of its own. in tact mer-
ging in the verb when persons were speaking rapidly.
These remarks having been, premised, I translate
nukhufi nm, " men call it '* or " so men call it." And
since my translation was tirst printed, I have found two
examples of the verb nukha, to declare. The tirst of
them is in an inscription of Esarhaddon, published
in the British Museum volume, pi 50, Col. II. 1. 15,
shuirvfh Uhba-su inukku, " He clearly declared his
will." The other example is from the same inscrip-
tion, Col. III. ti, ana nukhi tibbi iluti-ka rabii, '* by the
declared will of thy great divinity;" where nukhu is an
adjective.

23. Kishadi-sha kilalin Its banks, which had

fallen in,

24, ana mirishim lutir, in my piety I restored ;

2d. karie ashnan

26. iu-astappak,

27. mie daruti

28. ana nisi Sumirim

29. u Akkadim

30. lu^askun.

new supporting walls
(or embankments)
I heaped up :
perennial waters
for the people of Sumir
and Accad
I provided.

Ana mirishim appears to mean piously. I have suc-
ceeded in finding the phrase again, on the reverse of
Sargina's slabs, where he says : The worship of the
Queen of Heaven in my piety I restored {in miriski-ya
ushatiru) mere grandly than in the days of any former
king.

Column II.
_^ 1. Nisi Sutiiirim The people of Sumir

INSCftlpTtON OF KHAMUUBABl,

239

2. u Akkadim

3. kali-sun (* , . )
apkhati

4. Ju-pakhir.

and Accad

all of them, in general
afi&emblies

I passed in review.

It seems plain that the king is speaking of a Tranj-
yvpti, or general assembly ; but several words are
doubtful.

In line 3 I read kali-sun, and not nisi-sutit because
the phrase nisi . . . kali-sun npalhir is so commonly
found in other inscriptions, but never, as I believe,
BMt . . . nist-sun, etc.. which seems a solecism. Then,

the first sign ^2. is frequently used for kal, Heb.

73, omnis, in this very phrase ; and the last sign,

■^T>— is often used for li.

The fifth sign in this line, according to M. Menant,
occurs nowhere else. I suspect that it means a genera!
assembly.

Apkhati refers most probably to a national census
or enumeration of the people. This will appear from
the following remarks : —

"TpS signifieg in Hebrew hstravil ; censuit populuni.
Those who came to the census were called the pakudim
D'mpQ (Oesen. 835). E. y. Saul, ^pD■< (numeravit)
populum. iTpS, (numerate) populum, ut eciam nu-
merum populi. These exymples are from the book
of Samuel.

Sights and shows

I ordained every year.

5. Mirita u maskita

6. tu-askun sinasim.

As the Hebrew adverb, DTDV, yomim, means " every
day,*' 1 conjecture that dnasim may mean "every

240

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

year," from 11311?, a year, — unless it be rather the
Hebrew wl^yw, fdnatim, "every second year" (Gese-
nius, biennium).

7. in nnkliBim u kanik In prosperity !iud in ac

versity

8. lu-eri siiiati ; I walcbed over them ;

9. subat nikhiti And in peaceful dwell- 1

ings
10. Iu-&basib sinati. [caused them to dwellJ

Here we have the word nnkksu, prosperity, as iu the]
tablet ot" Haraadan already quoted. KnnU' appears to]
be adversity or humiliation, from Heb. ^22, humilis
I'uit, fractus est^ depressus est animus, etc.. in which
word the tinal i? may have had the force of gkam. ^j

Eriy I watched over. This verb appears to be the^^
Heb. '^i?, vigilavit (a remark which I owe to Mr. Norris).
jB. I/, in Cant. v. 2, " I sleep, hut my heart wakes," 11^.^

NiAhiti, tranquil, peaceful, Heb. nTO. quies; l>om^^
root rn3, quiescere. This explanation is due to M.
Menant, p. 56. A very similar passage occurs in Tig-
lath Pileser, Col. VII. '^B (see the British Museum
volume, pi. 15}, where he says that he loved the as-
semblies of his people ; Ammat nisi-ya ukhih ; where j
ammat is from the Heb. QV, congreyavit^ and as ft^l
substantive popuhts ; and td'hib. from the verb UTT,
amavit. And he tben adds, that he caused tliem to
dwell in peaceful dwellings, supta nikhita ushas'tb
sunuii ; which four words are found in our present
inscription, siibat ■nU'hiti lu-.'thasib sinati.

So great a reseuiblance might lead one to the sii|
position that Khanimurabi wus contemporary wit

INSCRIPTION OF KHAMMURABl,

241

Tiglath Pileser In that ca&e his epoch would be about
D.c, 1120.

1 1, ninumi-su

12. Khammurabi

13. Bar dalu

14. migir il rabrab
anaku.

by bis favour (viz. that
ol* Mardiik, see line 17)
Khammurabi
the exalted king
the worshipper of the
supreme deity, 1 am.

Let me explain brietly why I cannot concur with
Menant and Oppert^ who rendei' ninumi by '* nous
disoas ceci ;" uor with other inquirers, who render it
" see now !" It is evident that *' nous disons " might
commence any subject^ and might be followed by any
manner of sentence ; and as ninumi occurs frequently,
we should assuredly find various phrases following it.
But, in point of fact, il is always followed by the name
of some deity who has honoured or befriended the
king v.'ho speaks. On the other band, I believe that
mj explanation of ninu. (favour) suits every passage in
which the word occurs, besides wbich, there is a verb
unintty "1 showed hira favour or grace."

15. in emukin
11). gashrati
17. sba Marduk
iddinam

19. Kar tsirani

19. in ebiri rabuti

20. sba risha-sun

21. kima tisatuim, elia

22. in resli nahal Kham-
murabi

According to the omens

astrological

whicii Marduk gave to
me,

a lofty Citadel

on a high mound of
earth

whose summits

rose up like mountains,

on the bank of Kham-
murabi river

242

ASSYBIAN TRANSLATIOSS.

23. nukhu's nisi

24. lu-ebus.

(as people call it)
1 built.

Gashrati, astrological. From the Chaldee gozrin,
plUiaetrologi: aruspices. This phrase, emuA/n gashraii,
is found also in Sargon's inscriptions.

JibirL Heb. 'IDV, terra ; argilla ; agger (Gesecius),
Hence it signitied a mound of clay.

Ssatuim may be a plural nouu. Menant translates
" com me une montagne." A similar passage occurs
in the Phiilipps cylinder, where the eummils of the]
Imgur Bel temple at Babylon are said to be Aima\
asatu.

25. Kar suati

26. Kac ummu banilti

27. abim alidi-ya

28. ana sumbu lu-abbi.

That Citadel

*' the citadel of the mo-
ther who bore me

*' and the father who
begot me "

conjointly I named.

In line 27, Menant places tbe ward pi after ahim.
But as this troubles the sense, and as he says (p. 63)
that in this portion of the inscription " le texte est de
plus en plus a/itW," I understand that the word jot is
merely conjectural especially as the sign um, which is
immediately over it, is, he says, entirely effaced.

In line 28, I believe I have made an important
amelioration. The kin* says, T gave to the citadel a
double name: I called it "the fortress of my mother"
and "of my father," ana sumbu, conjointly. This
word occurs on the cylinder of Sargina, where that
monarch explains his name to mean " the guardian
king," and says, "quod nomen conjunxerunt mecum
Dii magni :" sumu-ya, ska sumbu inni Hi Rabi.

INSCRIPTION OF KM AMMURaBI.

243

29. in Ri ummu banit

30. abim pi alidi-ya

31. in kibrati

32. Ui-shaib !

in the lioly name of Ri,
the mother who bore me,

and of the father ^ho
begot nie,

(luring long ages

may it last !

The

tf li

29. 3(J,

Ri U7ttmu,

constructK
etc. (in nomine matrix mes K,i» etc.).

The ditliculties which M. Menaut encounters in this
final passage, disappear completely the moment it is
understood that the king is not speaking of his real
father and inother, but of the god Marduk and the
goddess Hi, whom he calls his father and mother,
according to a fantastic custom of which the inscrip-
tions offer many examples. Thus Ashiirbanipoil calls
JVebo and Tasmita his father and mother, by whom he
was educated (see Oppert, ' Expedition Scientifique en
M&opotamie'). In the inscription of Khaumiurahi,
which Mdnant calls No. 2, which is in the Proto-
Chaldsean language, the chief objects of the king's
worship are still Marduk and Ri ; see especially lines 1,
12, 14.

Therefore the translation of the whole will stand as
follows :—

Column I.

Kbamraurabi the exalted king, the king of Babylon,
the king renowned throughout the world : Conqueror
of the enemies of Marduk ; and the King closely united
to his heart, am L The favour of God and Bel gave
the people of Sumir and Accad unto my government.
Their celestial weapons unto my hand they gave.
The river Khammurabi (as the people call it), a canal

244

A.8STBEAN TRANSLATIONS.

of mingled waters, I dug for the people of Sumir an<
Accad. Its banks, wliich had fallen in, in my pietyj
I restored ; new supporting walls F heaped up, an*
perennial waters for the people of Sumir and Accad
I provided.

Column II.

The people of Sumir and Accad, all of theiti, in
general assemblies 1 passed in review. Sights am
shows I ordained every year. In prosperity and
adversity I watched over them, and in peaceful dwell
ings 1 caused them to dwell

By the favour of Marduk, I am Khammurabi tl
exalted king, the worshipper of the supreme deity.

According to the pro&perous omens which Marduk
gave to me, I built a lofty Citadel on a high mound of
earth whose towers rose up like mountains, oa th(
bank of Khammurabi river [as the people call it)
That Citadel I named "the fortress of Ri-Marduk,'
thus uniting the names of the Mother who bore mi
and the Father who begot me. In the holy name of
'Ri, the mother who bore me, and of the father
begot me, during long ages may it last !

A CLAY TABLET IN THE BKITISH MUSEUM.

1 propose here to translate a portion of the Tablet

marked 162, and also 130 a and b. It will give some

idea of the singular things contained in these ancient

records, many of which we may hope will become ia

Itelligible as Science advances.

A CLAY TABLET IN THE BRITISH MtfSEl'M. 245

The object or purport of the present tablet is veiy
doubtful for more than one reason. In the Hrst place,
I have not seen the original tiibletj but only a pho-
tograph of it kindly presented by the Trustees ; and
though one half of the tablet is given with sufficient
clearness to be in general easily legible, the reverse
half is considerably out of focus, so thai a haze enve-
lops the writing, if 1 j^liould have an opportunity at
a future time of inspecting the original tablet, and
any further details are found to be legible, I will Iny
before the Society aii additional note respecting tliem.

Another cause of the obscurity of this tablet is,
that the commencement of it is fractured and lost, so
that the reader finds himself launched at once in me-
dias res, without knowing what may have preceded.
As far as I can conjecture the purport of the tablet, it
is this : — Some queen or princess, probably the queen
of Ashurbanipal, desired to borrow the ancient jewels
of the goddess Ishtar, but with what view 1 know not.
However that nrtay be, it appears that on tbisoccnsion
there was a very solemn religious ceremony, which is
described with the utmost precision in seven cliiuses
of six lines each. On the other side of the Ubiet we
find that the jewels were faithfully restored, with equal
solemnity ; and this second ceremony is also dcscribf^d
in seven clauses.

There ia a passage in the inscription of Nebuchad-
nezzar ^Phillips cylinder, col. 'H, I, 50} vs^hich throws
some light on the subject of this tablet. I have trans-
lated it in the Transactions of this Society. It states
that some one, probably some former monarch, had
taken the jewels of Ishtar and had omitted to restore
them. Nebuchadnezzar repaired this neglect of his

■J46

A3&VttlAN TRANSLATIONS.

predecessor, and restored the jewels to the temple of
the goddess,

I will now give the original text of the tablet and a
translation, and the reader will then be able to form
an opinion respecting the true purport of the tablet.

For convenience of typography J have given Rom:
numerals in the transcription.

(.'fame 1 .

J . I adan ushakal-si mamutsi

3. ittabul mir raba sha re&hdu-aha:

3. ammini nigab tatbul

4. mir raba sha rcshdu-ya.

5. Sabi bilti sha Niu kiti !

6. kiham panmi sha.

Clame 2.

1. 11 adan usbakal-si mamutai

2. ittabul inzabati sha uznu-sha :

3. ammini nigab tatbul

4. inzabati sha uznu-ya.

5. Sabi bilti sha Nin kiti

0. kiham paoini sha.

Clause 3.

1 . Ill adan ushakal-si mamutsi

2. ittabul abni birakhi sha tik-sha :

3. ammini nigab tatbul

4. abni birakhi sha tik-ya.

5. Sabi bilti sha Nin kiti I

6. kiham panini sha.

dame 4.
1. IV adan ushakal-si mamutai

^^^ A CLAY

TABLET IN THE HH1TJ9H MUSEUM. )147 ^^^B

^^^H

ittabut dudinati sh& gab-sha : ^^^^

^^^B

ammini iiigab tatbul ^^^^

^^^K

dudinali sba gab-ya, ^^^^

^^^V

Sabi bilti sha Nin kiti 1 ^^^|

^^^H

kibam panini sha. ^^^H

^^H

Ciaitse 5. ^^^H

^^^B

Y adan ushakal-si inaniutsi ^^^H

^^^^^H

ittabut mibu taktu sha kabalti-sba : ^^^H

^^^P

ammini nigab taLbuI ^^^H

^H~ .

mibu taktu sha kabalti-ya, ^^^|

^^^fe

Sabi bilti sha Kin kiti ! ^^|

^^^B

kiham panini sha. ^^^H

^^H

Clause 6' ^^^H

^^^B

Yl adan ushakal-si mamutsi ^^^H

^^^B

ittabuL kharri idi-sha u ratti-sha : ^^^H

^^^H

ammini nigab tatbul ^^^^

^^^H

kharri idi-ya u ratti-ya. ^^^B

^^^^^K

Sabi bilti sha Nin kiti ^^^H

^^^H

kiham panini sha. ^^^|

^^H

Clause ^^H

^^^B

VII adan ushakal-si mamutsi ^^^^

^^^H

ittabul subibulti sha tzuri-sha : ^^^|

^^^V

ammini nigab tatbul ^^^|

^^^■.

subibuUi Bha tzuri-ya. ^^^|

^^^H

Sabi bilti sha Nin kiti 1 ^^^|

^^^1

kiham panini slia. ^^^^

^^^

Translation. ^^^H

^^^^

CUiuse ^^^^k

H 1. The first time I deprived lier of an ornament, ^^^B

H 2. came

o& the great Ruby on her head ; ^^^|

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

3. the right hand of tlie priest replaced

4. that great Ruby upon my head.

5. Swear by the deity of the Queeo of the Earlh
G. to restore again her jewels !

Clause 2.

!. The second time I deprived tier of an ornament

2. came off the earrings of her ears :

3. the right hand oi' the priest replaced

4. those earrings in my ears.

5. Swear by the deity of the Queen of the Earth

6. to restore agaiti her jewels !

Clause 3.

1 . The third time I deprived her of an ornament

2. came off the jewelled necklace of her neck :

3. the right hand of the priest replaced

4. that jewelled necklace on my neck.

5. Swear by the deity of the Queen of the Earth

6. to restore again her jewels.

Clause 4.

1, The fourth time I deprived her of an ornament
a. came off the small lovely gems of her eyebrows.

3. the right hand of the priest replaced

4. those lovely gems on my eyebrows,

5. Swear by the deity of the Queen o*^ the Earlh
G. to restore again her jewels 1

Clause 5.

1. The fifth time I deprived her of an omamei
y. came off the precious mibu stones of her girdle

3. the right hand of the priest replaced

4. those precious mibu stones on my girdle.

A CLAY TABLET IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM. '249

5. Swear by tlie deity of the Queen of the Earth
6 to restore again her jewels I

Clause 0

1, The sixth time I deprived her of an ornament
2 came off the gold circlets from her hands and feet :

3. the right hand of the priest replaced

4. those gold circlets on my bands and feet,
3. Swear by the deity of the Queen of the T^arth

6. to restore again her jewels !

Clause 7.

1. The seventh time I deprived her of an ornament

2. came off the sparkling gems behind her neck :

3. the right hand of the priest replaced

4. those sparkling; gems behind my neck.

5. Swear by the deity of the Queen of the Earth
0. lo restore again her jewels !

if we now turn to the opposite side of the tablet,
we shall find that the borrower restored the ornaments,
and what is very remarkable, she took great care to

■ restore them in exactly the reverse order. That is to

■ say, she first restored the ornament which she had
borrowed the last; and so on. The passage stands

I as follows, just the conclusion of it being broken off,
which 1 have supplied within brackets.

L Clause 1 .

1 . I adan ushatzi simat tir-si
2- subibulti sha tsnri-sha.

Clause 2.

1. II adan ushatzi siraat tir-si

2. shamir idi-sha u ratti-sha.

VOL. VIIJ

^^ 250

■

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS. ^^^H

1.
2.

Clause ^^^1
III adan ushatzi simat tir-si ^^^|
mibu taktu sha kabaiti sha. ^^^H

Clauae 4. ^^^H
IV adan ushatzi gimat tir-si ^^^^
dudinati sha gab-sha. ^^^H

Ciame 5. ^^^H
V adan ushatzi simat tir-si ^^^H
abni birakhi sha tik-sha. ^^^H

Clause (J. ^^^H
VI adan u^hatzi simat tir-ai ^^^|
inzabati sHa [uznu-sha]. ^^^|

1.
2,

Clause 7. ^^^H

VII adan ushalzi simat tir-si ^^^|
haguraba [sha re?hdiE-sha]. ^^^^M

Translation. ^^^H

Clause ^^^H
The first time 1 took off one of her ornamenf^^H
it was the sparkling jewel behind her neck. ^H

Cliiuse 2. ^H
The second time I took off one of her ornamcuit^|
it was the diamonds of her hands and feet. ^M

Clause 3. ^H
The third time I took off one of her ornaments ^M
it was the precious mibu stones of her girdle. ^M

Clause 4. ^M
The fourth time I took off one of her ornament^B
it was tlje small lovely ^ems of her eyebrows, ^t

I
I

A CLAY TABLET IN TUlf: BHITI3M MUSEUM. 25L

Clause 5.

The fifth time I took off one of her ornaments
2. it was the jewelled necklace of her neck.

Clause 0.

1. The sixth time I took off one of her ornaments

2. it was the earrings of her ears.

Clause 7.

1. The seventh time I took off" one of her ornaments

2. it was the great jewel of her head.

Observations.

In these texts there are several unusual words and
phrases, which I shall endeavour briefly to explain :
beginning with those in Clause 1.

Jdan^ a time, is the Chald. pj?, tempus.

Ushaal-ksi^ orbavi eam» I deprived her of (some-
thing) is the Heb. 7^U?, orbavit. The addition of the
feminine pronoun ai to the verb in this manner, i& fre-
quent.

Mamutei, wealth, is the Heb. Q'^MD, wealth ; which
is used in the Book of Job (see Gesenius). The word
occurs in Tiglath Pilcser's inscription, Col. V. 14, where
it is applied, as here, to the wealth of a god. In that
passage it is written maniit. Tiglath Pileser dedicates
the whole of the spoil to i emaiu for ever in the temple,
mamil Hi rabi, as the property of the great gods.
Perliaps ou the clay tablet we should read mamtu-si ;
her wealth .

Ittabul is the t conjugation oi the verb nahaly 713,
cecidit, decidit (Buxt.) ; it may be translated fell off, or
came off,

252

ASSYRIAN THANSLATIONS.

Mir, some jewel, wliich i lake to be a ruby. Mir
for emir; so named from 'V2n, red.

Amnini, the right liand. Heb. J'^*', ruaiius dextra.

Nigab \ have conjecturally translated *'a priest/'
It has before it the sign which means rani- or dass^ or
profession. But i do not lind it in Hebiew, Perhaps
the word is nigam, for b and m are nearly the same
in Assyrian. In that case I would compare it to the]
Heb. nifjan, ]22, a musician. For these people arei
mentioned in the earlier part oi the inscription as it
they were mui^icians. What is said is very obscure,
indeed partly effaced or broken : it is, however, nearly
as follows :~

1. Alik nigam pitash li baba(ti)

2. uppitsi-Li kima pacni labiru(ti)

3. iUik nigam iptash li baba(ti).

Which I think may be translated : —

1. Go, musician I and beat the drum,

2. and strike it as in former times.

3. The musician went, and beat the drum.

Bitbat I take to mean a drum, from the root 113,
vacuus. ^j

Piiash is from the root ^i^D, malleus, any instrtti^^
ment for striking, for instance a drumstick. The
verb U?tiD means malleo percussit. Hence Gesenius
derives iraTafTtrta.

Uppitsi may be from the verb yw, whence we find ■
the derived word yDD, malleus. The agreement of the^f
two words pitash and uppitsi, both signifying malleo
percusait^ is I'emarkable. Nevertheless the second line,
uppitsi-u kima panni labiruti, may imply something very

A Cl.\Y TABLET IN THE BfllTISH MUSEUM. 253

different from what T have given. Tt may mean, '* take
a pledge (or an oath) IVom her (uppU->:i) as in former
times." For it appears from the sequel that an oath
was administered. If this view of the line can be
taken, uppU may stand for the Hebrew tJ^LV, which
certainly hears a sense very suitable to this passage,
namely, pignus dedit pro niutvio, and also, pignore
dato mutuum accepit, actording to Gesenius. Bux-
torf has, mutuatus est dato pignore, and pignemtus
est. The Hiphil, I2"'iyn, has the same meaning, and
comes nearer in sound to vppit.

The line i7/(^ nigam iptash, etc. is followed by a line
which says that the nigam administered an oath by the
deity, shabt bilti, etc., but I cannot understand it. It
geems to imply, " may ruiu befall thee, unless," etc, etc.
Then follows the sevenfold delivery of the jewels.
From what precedes, I conclude that the nigam was a
musician, but he must have had some priestly autho-
rity, and therefore, for the present, the word may be
translated " pricsl.'' The text continues thus: Avi-
mini nigab, the right hand of the priest^ tnthul, replaced
or gave. This verb is in the third person, feminine
^nder, being governed by ]^'', the right hand, which
Gesenius says is usually, though not always, feminine.
So in Latin, dcxtra. The verb tabul Is the t conjuga-
tion of the Hebrew Tn*", one of the senses of which is
to give : tulit^ obtulit ut munera (Ges).

Sabl, swear ! This is the Hebrew i?!^, juravit.

BiUi, deity.

Nin, divine queen ; divine ruler. This word is fre-
quently used, and applied indiscriminately to both
gods and goddesses. Also in ihe IVoto- Chaldean
inticriplions; ,and it interchanges with II, a god.

254

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATltlNS.

Kiti, of the earth.

Kiham, to restore again. Kiham, as an adverb, sig
nifies again. This meaning was first discovered by
Dr. Hincks, who obligingly communicated it to me.

It will be observed i]ow well this clears up the
meaning of the clause which recurs so often in the
Behistun inscription. Darius sar kiham tgabbi \ Darius
the king says again. It albo occurs in the inscription
ot" Nabonidus^ Col. IL 55, Kiham ihbuni mnma: Again
they said thus, (" we have searched tor it and we can-
not find it"). See also I'ol. 11. 34.

Panni, or pannini, in Hebrew written sometimes
D'''*JS, fiometimes D^3''3D, were some kind of jewels, ^M
Some render it pearU^ but others consider it to be of ^^
a red colour, pyroptta^ garnet. Geseniiis proposes red
coral; but the general sense oi' jeiveh is much more
probable, which would include all these varieties of|
colour.

litzabali, earrings. The Hfbrew word is OMj in-
auris, an earring. But b and m are nearly the same^
in Assyrian.

Birtikhi, some bright jewels, called in Hebrew ^^TO.
But the proper meaning of pis i&ftilgur, and the pre-
cious stones were so named because they emitted ^J
bright flashes of light by reflection. ^M

Tik, the neck. So in the phrase often used by the
Assyrian kings, kabits tik aibi-m, treading upon the
necks of his enemies. ^J

Dudinati. These jewels evidently took their name ^^
from Tn, dud, to love. They were small, since they
were placed on the eyebrow

Gaba, the eyelirow. Hebrew '^, superciliuni

Mibu. This precious stone is also named ii

A CLAY TABLET IN TH£ BRITISH MUSEUM^ 255

great E. I. H. inscription. Col. VIII. 1 1. That passage
mentions precious stones, and adds : Mlbu sumu-sa
snkurn; their narpe is the costly mibu-.

KahaU't^ the midde ; i. t\ the girdle.

Kharri were gold rings ; both bracelets and anklets
had that name. Noblemen and officers wore thsm
even on the tield of battle, so that alEer a victory Sen-
nacherib cut off great numbers of them from the hands
and feet of the skin.

Subibftlti, sparlders. These gems were probably
diamonds, The name is a diminutive [implying that
they were small and beautiful), from 1^2ty, scintillator
flamma, according to Buxtorf and Gesenius.

Tzitri, the back of the neck. This is the Hebrew
T>1N tzur, coUum, also urilten IMU'. That it was
the hack of the neck is evident from the passages,
where it is said to bear a burden or a yoke, Deut.
xxviii. 48, etc. So in the Micbaux inscription, CoL IV.
G ; " May the gods impose grievous burdens npon
his neck !" {tzi/ri-su ) The following remarks apply 10
the paf^sage on the other side of the tablet.

Ushatzi, I lefl off, or 1 took off". It is the Hebrew
N5rU\ finivit, which Gebeniua affirnis lo he the shaphel
of MT", tthiie other lexicons myke it an itidepenilent
root. Ttiat Gesenius is right is proved cltaily by the
bilingual tablets in the British Museum, which render
H:r by the Proto-ChaJdtean uft/w, and xtskatz'f.ov «rt2?,
by tutan-utdu, a causative conjugation of the same
rout.

Simat, royal ornaments, is a trequent word.
Tlr i^eems to be the Hebrew "^ntD, splendor, rnajes-
tas, From this root 1 think we may derive tiara.
SArtMiV, diamonds. T^rziU?, adamas ; lapis duriBbi-

256

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

mus (Buxlorf). These gems must have been set in
the golden bracelets and atiklets [Ikarri) previously
mentioned.

HaguTiiha ig named instead of emir rabu, which I
translated the great Ruby. Harfur seems to be simply
hagar, the stone.

There is not much more in this well-preserved tab-
let which is iDteliigihle to me. In one place a pecu-
liar symbol is repeated five times, and each time is
followed by the name of some part of the boily, viz.
the eyes; the side [nkhi) ; the feet; the moulh {piUtiy
Chald. DD) ; and the head. Hence, I think that this
peculiar symbol is a (kierminathe of all members of
the human body. There is much mention of Arnb-
naki, one of the principal gods of Assyria, whom 1 am
disposed to identify with Oceanus. It seems that his
statue had been left in some neglected place, for we
find that a command is ^iven : Arubiwki sazn ! bring
forth Arubnaki ! m f^uzu khtiia,^m^ svsib ! seat him on
a golden throne !

This injunction was accordingly obeyed, as we are told
in the followinij words: — Arubntiki uaha^a^ he brought
forth Arubnaki ; as ^uza khnrami wnhadfti^ and seated
him on a golden throne. The verbs if%haza and us/iasi6
are very common, but the imperatives suza and Kusilt '|
are interesting, After this follows apparently a si-
milar injunction concerning the statue of *'the god-
dess of the waters," whom we may reasonably suppose
to have been the wife ol Oceanus, answering to the
T-q6v% of tlie Greeks. But the words are partially
fractured, and not intelligible. I can only see that

' This word it* deiflroycil. hut 1 have reelored it from the corre-
-'ponding clause, wliith is preuerved entire,

A CLAY TASLliT IN THE BRITr&H MUSEUM. 957

the command /(7 /Ww//5 / is followed by the perform-
ance la iUUkk.

Additional Remarks.

I should have mentioned that a previoas line also
contains an injunction and its luttilment. It ia very
obscure, and stands as follows ; putting A and B for the
two divine names which are of doubtful pronunciation.

llu (A) igahbi ana iln (B), {the god A said lo the
god B) alik ih (B) makhash kaihd Gina. (Go ! god
B, and sanctify the temple of Gina.) Then follows
illik ihi (B), hukhask hailai Gina (the god B went,
and aaoctified the temple of Gina). J translate mukhuxh
" sanctify," from its resemblance to the word makhaNik
or fttakhaz, a temple, or temple-palace, or holy city,
which is a very frequent word. After this follows
another injunction and its fulHIment : Zakin ! adorn
or embellish ! (the stone statues of the gods) j and the
corresponding line says, uzahiii, he did adorn (the sta-
tues of the gods). The verb zahri, to adorn a temple,
occurs several times in Nebuchadnezzar's inscriptions.
The gods are here called //«, with a plural si^ added :
the Ehhiiu of the more ancient Hebrews, The sign
for"*Cctfc'' precedes, whicii shows that the siatucA q{
the gods are spoken of. Exactly the same phrase
occurs in the Esarhaddon inscription, Col. V. 18, where
the kinds of stone whereof the statues were made are
specitied) as alabaster^ etc. etc.

Immediately alter this follows the line, — "Bring
forth Arubuaki,"etc, etc., which I have already given.

258

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS,

THE SIEGE OF MADAKTA.

The historical inscriptions in the Assyrian Inngui
which are found in our museums, are for the most part
abridgments raade from much more voluminous re-
cords. These tuller aunals of the kings' reigns were
probably written on papyrus, and theretbre they buve
not reached our times. The scribes selected, accord-
ing to their judgment, more or less oi these records,
and inscjib^d thetn on terra-cotta cyhnders^ of a con-
venient size for reading and lor storing in the libraries
of the richer and more intelligent classes of society.

When two inscriptions written by ditt'erent scribes
record the same events, it sometimes happens that
they throw great lif^bt upon each other; because
tliouEih they intend to express the same general mean-
inii* they employ differenl words. And it may happen,
that where the one uses obscure and unusual phrase,
the other writes simply, and therefore bis text serves a^
a commentary upon that of the other.

As an example of this, 1 propose to give the account
of the siege of MadalUa by Sennacherib, as presented
by two diH'erent narrators. It is very short, but has
not hitherto been correctly translated.

Sennacherib was at war with Shadu-Nakunda, king
of the Susians, He invaded Susiana and committed
great ravages. He plundereii and burnt thirty-four of
their principal cities, those lying on the western side
of Susiana.

" The iftnohe of their burning, like a v\ighty cloud, ob*
scured the face of high heaven"

The king of the Susians took alarm, and consulted,
rather ignobly, his personal safely by a rapid flight

I
I

THE :^1EGE OF MADAKTA^

2S9

to the mountains, leaving a body of troops to defend
Madakta, his capital. Sennacherib soon invented the
citVi and his scouts espyiag an undefended angle of
the citadel, the troops assaulted it, and so captured
the city. Such is the accoiuit given, as I understand
it, of this military exploit. The weak point in the
acropolis was probably neglected because it was deemed
inaccessible j but the Assyrian soldiers appear to have
been remarkably active, like the modern Zouaves.
They are repeatedly said in the inscriptions to have
assaulted towns perched on lofty crags, " which even
birds could hardly reach.'' And see the prophet Joel
(chapters 1 and 2) where they are compared to locusts
" They shall run like mighty men ; they shall climb
the wall like men (»!" war . . . they shall run to and fro
in the city ; they shall run upon the walU they shall
climb up upon the houses ; they nUuW enter in at the
windows like a thief,"

The city of Madakta has been well identified by
Sir IL Rawlinson with Badaca ut Diodorus, a city
twenty-tive miles N.W. of Susa.

Of the two accounts which I propose to compare,
thai marked A is fouud in Taylor's cylinder (B, M. pi.
xl- L 69) ; and that marked B in the ConstaiiEinople
inscription (B. M. pi. xUii. 1. 39).

Ishmiu kishitti iri-su
Shadu-Nakundu Elamu
imkutsu khattu :

Sitti iri-su ana dannati
u&harib :

Hearing of the capture
of his cities, Shadu-Na-
kundu the Elamite was
struck with terror.

The best warriors of his
cities he left as a guard :

260

A9SYRUN TRANSLATIONS.

Suhu irMadakliirsarti-
su etzibu,

ftcia ir Kliaidala sha
kireb shaddie tsiruti itzabit
khuirauu.

Ana ir Mudakti ir earti-
su alaku akbi.

Arki ta kUirinti aa-
dannu

eruba-amma.

Shagabtu mabattu
us b ash c in

Ha ilu ! sha ha ilu I

u raggu nukbali natakbu
bhaddie aclura.

Tbe account given by B

Sar Nuva-ki kashat iri-
BU ishmiu, iinkutsu khatu.

Sitti nisi mat-su aua
daonati ushaU.

Suhu ir Madaktu ir
sarti-su etzibu

But he himself escaped
from Madakta, his capital ^j
city, ■

and marched straight ^
t<» the city of Khaidala,
which is seated among
high mountains.

Then I gave command
to advance and attack
Madakta, bis capital city.

At the time of year
when tbe days are of ex-
cessive heat,

! arrived before it.

I ^assaulted a ruinous
part of the Acropolis

with shouts of victory,

and 1 tiung the bodies
of the slain down tbe
rugged ravines (or water-
courses) of tbe hill.

is in tbe followinjj words :—

The king of Susiana
bearing of tbe capture of
his cities, was struck with
terror.

The bestwarriors among
the men of his land he left
as a guard.

But he himself escaped
from Madakta, his capital
city.

THE SIEGE OF M^DAKTA,

261

ana ir KImidala slia
kireb shaddie ishtukan
khani-su.

Ana ir Madakti ir sarti-
su alaku akbi.

Arki Ab kulsu dannii
iksuda-amma.

Shagabtu la zitzitu
illiku,

Kaggu nakalli natakhu
shadi adura.

and pitched his camp
at the city of Khaidala,
which is among the moun-
tains.

Then I gave command
to advance and attack
Madakta, his capital city.

In the month of Ab (or
July), a time of great heat»
1 arrived there.

[My sifldiers] attacked
a pinnacle of the rock
which was not fortified.

And J flung the bodies
of the slain down the rug-
ged ravines of the hill.

Both the copies A and B have imkutsu khattu, he
was struck with terror : from the Hebrew \^TV2, per-
cussit, and rin, terror; but B expresses the Hebrew

n in the latter word by the sign pp » which usually

stands for pa. This polyphony is one of the chief
difficulties of the Assyrian language. This cuneiform
sign also very frequently expresses the Hebrew n in
the name of the Kbatti, or Syrians (in Hebrew Tirr).
Again, it is used for n, in the word khani, a camp, to
wliicli we shall come presently,

The account in A goes on to say, that the king left
choice troops (siUi.)^ to guard the city. This word
is usually written sittfiti. It occurs very frequently.
" He left," is expressed in A by uskarib, in B by
uskali. These words, however, appear to be the same,
and to be forms of the Hebrew shar, ^M^, reliquit. A
little further on, A has itzabit kharranu, he marched

262

ASaYRItN TBAN3LATION3.

straiji;ht away (to Kliaidala), where B has iskialan
khani-su, lie pitched his camp (at that city).

Itzabit is from Hebrew tsaba, NnS, to march (said of
an army). Kkani is the Hebrew n^n, khana, a camp,
for wliich Ihey also use vmkhana. I have already" re-
marked that in the word khani, the Hebrew n is ex-
pressed by ^^ I have thus given three examples of

this usage: others occur here and there in the inacrip-
tions, but not often.

A/aiu akbi, i. e. akhi, I commanded ; alaku! advance !

^rki generally means " a moriith," but it may also
be translated *'lime of year."

In A it is called ta, the day (or the time), khirinti
nadarinu^ of excessive heal : from Hebrew lllH, kkirun^
groat beat; sestus, ardor (Buxtorf): and dannu^ to
make great or powerful.

In B it is called the month of Ab, which Buxtorf
says is July. Khn(m (Ihiuhc, i. e. (lempus) aestatis
magnsEj from Ipp, ^stas (Buxtorf). The accounts
therefore agree, though the words differ. This month
is called on the tablet of Seleucus, in the British
Museum, f/z't dannu^ which seems the same, only
omitting the initial aspirate.

A then has, eruba, 1 arrived there, or I reached the
place. This verb is very common in the Annals of
Ashur.ikhbal. For this, B substitutes iksuda, 1 arrived,

Now, if we turn to the Behistun inscription, line Q^^
we find this verb. It is there said, " I sent troops
to assist Ilystaspes. After these troops had vpached
Hystaspes {iksuda), he advanced," etc, etc. So Raw-
bnson translates the passage (postea quod copiae ad
Hystaspem accedisucnl).

Then A says, uHlmahnl/i, I assaulted^ or rather, I

TKE gieOE OF MADAKTA.

263

caused to be assaulted ; the »hn conjugation of sltafum
to attack. Ot this verb we also find iht: / conjuga-
tion (tiiktaufnt, I fouglit ; as well as tbe simple foroi,
e. g. hhananu^ they fought (B. M. pi. xvii. line I).

A continues, I assaulted, dtatjabfu, the height or
summit, or pinnacle This is the Hebrew 13ty, slmffuh
(Ges. 9 jf>), which he renders altus luit ; subhniis (uit j
and, therefore, tutum iecit (aliquem) ab hoste. And
the derived word maslt^ub SJUra, he renders, locus
editu?, rupes, refbgium ct secuntatem prrebens: inde
dicitur de ipso refi^io. Psalm ix, 10, etc. I think all
this is nearty expressed by the single word acropoliB.

According to A, tbe sftnt/afjtft was toahalfu, or over-
thrown and ruined. This is a participle from the
Hebrew ilii?, »u6rertit, of which the participle ni3^T3,
perversifs, is found in Eccles. i. 15 [see Buxioi'f)-

But according to B, the shaffahtu was h ztfzitu, not
fortified. It probably once had been so, but was now
in a ruinous condition. This word ztfz m very fre-
quent in Assyrian ; it uieiins to set up a thing tiruily
and strongly. • It is the Hebrew tty fiziz, rohoravil,
froEu the root \)S,forli9, and as a substantive, roOtu',

When a king has engraved a tablet, recording his
glories, be almost always says, iit^ha^iz, I caused it to
be fixed up firmly (adding tbe name of souie public
place).

l/fiht, they attacked ; i. c. my soldiers attacked ;
from nlffk, to attack, Hebrew "ttTt,

Jla Hit! »Jia ha ilu ! This, I think, is the battle-cry
of Senmicberib's soldiers, ' Hurrah! in the name of
tbe gods I ' B omits it, but it adds to the spirit of the
description.

JiogifH, the corpses of the slain; frum the Hebrew

ASSTBlAN THANSLAT10N3.

264

p5yi» otherwise ,71, to smite. This word is very fre-
cjuenl Id the iascription of TiglatU Pileser, and it also
occurs in plate xxxiv. of Ibe British Museum iascrip-
tioQs, line 29, which was written several centuries later.
The phrase is rak mala kuradi'^un, the dead bodies of
their soldiers.

Nakkah io A, nnial/i jn B, is the Hebrew hni nakhal^
a mouQtaia torrent, generally dry in the summer;
hence, a ravine.

XotiiHu, broken, precipitous ; from the Hebrew
pru, rupit : and nrC has the same meaning

Skaddi, lofty ; from n^* excelsus^

A'J'ifa, I hurled them down. The root is the
Hebrew Jur^ ^'M, or~irn, in orbem egit ; cursu citato
egit.

FRAGMENT CONCERNING A WAR IN SYRIA.

la the annals of Esarhaddoii, of which I gave a
translation in the Transactions of this Society* there is
a passage (col. iii. 19) which stands as follows :—

19. Arka Hazael shimut After {ike death?) of_
iibil-su,* Hazael,

20. lahu-luhu bal-su lahu-luhu his son

21. As guza-su I placed upon his
ushasibu. throne.

It then goes on to say : —

•' I fixed the amount of his tribulCt which was more
than his father paid."

3 The tablet K 1 1 0 eiplaina shimuUiv by dm, refit or sleep, whicK
JB the Keb m, otherwiee D1"l, quievit.

FRAGMENT CONCERNING A WAR IN SYRIA.

265

In looking over the photographs made in the British
Museum, I have found, very unexpectedly^ a conti'
I nuation of this history. It occurs on a tablet marked
K 30. I am not certain whether it relates the annals
of Esarhaddon or of his son Ashurbanipal, but I think
more probably the latter.

In that case, the events related are probably twenty
years later thart those in Esarhaddon's tablet.

The name of the son of Hazael is changed from lahn-
luhu to lahu-tahu. 1 am therefore doubtful whether
it means the same individual. Probably it may be his
I brother, another son of Hazael ; because the account
begins by his performing homage, which looks like the
commencement of a reign.

The following is my translation of the tablet, in
which some inaccuracies must be excused, a& I have
not seen the original, but only the photograph : —

1. lahu-tahubalHazael lahu-tahu, son of Ha-
zael,

2. sar mati kizakkhu- the king of the land,
su epish ardutl-ya. had bound himself to do

homage to me.

Kizakkhu is probably the Heb, ptH, he bound i «u,
himseir

3. ash su ili-su (holding) in his hand

. . . , nu-ya issu-su, hia gods, {unto my via-
jeHy /) he brought them.

Compare the *' suppliant king," in Esarhaddon,
col. iii. 7, bringing his gods in his hand to Esarhad-
don's presence.

vol,, vni. T

ASSYBIAW TRANSLATIONS,

4. Irakhar annima,
utsala sarruti.

5. Sumi ill rabi
ushasdir-su. ....

He i2:ave tlicra to
and he supplicated
majesty.

I inscribed upon them
of the sreat"

tlie names
gods :

viz. Those of the Assyrian gods. This is what Esar-
haddun did on a i^imitar occasion (col. iii. 11, of his
inscription).

Imhhar is from Heb. 13D mahir, tradidit.

6. ilu Hadar-samain and then I gave him
utaru attan-su. back his deity, called

Hadar-samaio.

So Esarhaddou i^raciously returned bis ^ods to the
suppliant king, alter he had placed holy names upon
them (col. iii, 12).

The name Hadar-samain is very indistinct. I think
it may be the name of some Syrian god, meaning
" Glory of the Heavens," D^^y "IIM, probably some
image of the Sun.

7. Arkanu edi-ya ikhdi After my departure he
as mashapti la (. . . .) was deceived by false as-^

trological predictions

Edi-ya, my departure. Gesenius says: my, dis-
cessit. Vox proprie Chaldaica.

The rest of the line is nearly illegible. If ikhdi is
right, it may be from nnM> a Chald. form of tJiM, cepit,
so that i^h(H would mean caputs est, he was deceived.
Mashapti, prediction ; from rit?N, astrologus, a ChaU
dcean word. La, not ; followed by a word quite effaced,
which probably meant " true."

FRAGMENT CONCRItNINO A WaK JN SYRIA. 267

8. Itsia suthitt ? To throw off {the yoke P)
IidUiti-ya. of my majesty.

This is written in a larger hand by the scribe, with
more space between the letters, as if he was impressed
by the audacity of the actwhicli he recorded, a resolve
to rebel against so great a monarch.

Itsla, from hh'S* to shake off; generally to shake
off a yoke from the neck. This word is frequent in
the inscriptions. The next word may be suthut, but il
is almost illegible. It has the sign for woo^ prefixed
to il» and therefore may mean "a yoke :'* compare the
phrase isut/tu abshani.

9. Ana . . . . ya nir-su On the ... . he broke
ibrutzu. off his allegiance.

Ihrtitzit, from yiD, rapit. The middle of the line is
nearly destroyed.

10. Ikla tamarli. And he refused to pay

tribute.

Again, a larger writing is employed, as if for em-
phasis.

IK Nisi mat Aribi The tribes of the Ara-

itti-su ushabuliku. bians he caused to revolt

along with him.

The word ushabuliku is important. It is generally
shortened io mbuliku or vasf/uliku, fis'm B M, xxxii. 41,
mat iishtilUu, *' he caused the land to rebel." The
root is huluk, to rebel, which is not found in Hebrew
in that form ; but I think that it is closely related to
the Heb, J*?D, to split or divide. In fact, schisvi and
Tthellion are nearly the same. We often meet with
such phrases as ibbuluk, he rebelled ; iblaku^ they re-

268

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS,

belled ; m bulukti-su rahti, during his great rebellion,
etc. This verb in the causative conjugation becomes,
shabuluh, to cause to rebel; whence the word in the
text, ushabulilii.

12. Ikhtanap (...) And he profaned the
khubut Martu-ki. finest (temples ?) of Syria.

This line is obscure, owing to the loss of a wordj
which I think may have meant temples,

Ikhtanap seems to be the i conjugation of the Heb. h
verb kkanap, Fi^n, profanare. ^|

Khubut, the finest or choicest : from root in, diiexit^^
amavit ; it implies preference and excellence. ^J

The land of Martu is Phcenicia or western Syria. V

13. Ummani-ya sha as My army, which I had
mitsir mat-su ashli sent to guard the country,

14. umahira tsirussu, 1 sent rapidly against

him.

Mitsir I consider to be a verbal substantive, fro
the Heb. ^23^ natsiry custodire. It will therefo
mean custodia.

Ashiif I sent ; from nbuf, misit.

Vmahira, from Heb. ^no, muhir, festinavit.

Tslr^ against, is frequent, e. g. I marched against'
Maniah {tsir Manifik)^ B. M. xl 2.

15. Sisi-sun ishkunii. They destroyed hi
Nisi mat Aribi army. The Arabian trib

16. mala itbuni, urasibu who had risen up against
as esku. me, they put to the swo

hkkunu, they (viz. my soldiers) destroyed.

Mah. This word occurs here and there, in the
sense of the relative qui, quet, quod. In the Michaux
and other similar inscriptions, we find Hi rabi mala in

ust

FBAOMBNT CONCERNING A WAR IN SYRIA. 1269

nari ttnnt, the great gods who are named on this tablet.
Perhaps this word mala is connected with via (quod),
which occurs on the tablets in such phrases as quod
rex mihi jussit, id feci. This is the Chaldee rTO, qui,
quae, quod. According to Buxtorf and Gesenius,
7M or n7M or ]^7M, signifies hi, iUi, isti ; or hje, illse,
istae, but always in the plural. It is possible that the
Assyrian mala may be formed of TV2 and 7M coa-
lesced.

Itbuni, This word is very frequent, especially in
the phrase ana gabi-ya itbunt., they advanced against
my majesty. In the singular it is, ana tjabi-ya Uba, he
advanced against my majesty.

Urasibu as eskit, is a very common phrase.

1 7. Bit gabir, mutari A great Building, which
mushabi-sun was their house of assem-
bly and their palace ?

This line is found, word for word, in Sennacherib's
inscription, B. M. xxxvii. 76.

18. bil ushakhit-zu, (my soldiers) polluted
ibkidu anaashut. and then condemned it to

the dames.

The first word Itil is of doubtful meanings perhaps it
is related to 7^3, maculavit, inquinavit, so that the
sense may be that they profaned the building and then
destroyed it.

Ushakhit, from Jimj?, perdidit, corrupit.

Ibkidu, they condemned. Heb. "i,'7E, punivit. In
Assyrian, paiit means jJ/(/ea?>

The word for /re or flames is the usual symbol.

19- ga, tsieni, pardi?, The oxen, sheep, mules,
nisi zakus and people cbai ned tO'^

gether,

270

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

20. nsib kitu ishluluai who lahabited the land,
as la (mini). they carried off as a spoil,

in great numbers.

Ga or (jai (oxen) is not, as I think, the lodo-Ger-
jnanic or Sanskrit word (?fl, although it has accidentally
the same meaning. The Assyrian gai seems plain fy
derived from the verb nif3 or MV;i, vmgut^ to low or
bellow.

Zahi^ is a doubtful word, and broken at the end.
It is probably "chained/' from the Hebrew □"'pi, ca-
tense, compedes. Foi', su in Lord Aberdeen's inscrip-
tion of Esarbuddoii, chained gangs of people dwelling
in the land {shabati niEt axib girhi su) are carried off
for punishment.

2 1 . sikhih mati kala mu The spoil of the land of
ana . . . , every description unto . . ,

Sikhib, spoil, from Heb. ^HD, rapuit,

Kala mu means, I think, " of every denomination."
The phrase occurs in the name of Esarhaddon's palace,
Hmkai pakidat kaia mu, *' Palace of protection of
every kind," i. e. where every useful thing was stored
up, protected, encouraged (see B. M. pb xJvii, col. vi.
20, of Esarhaddon's inscription).

Mu is a Pfoto-Chaldiean word, meaning " a name,"
but I think it was adopted into the Assyrian language
like many others.

The fractured state of Ihe tablet makes the rest oi\
the history unintelligible ; I will therefore only add ai
connected trsiislalion of the portion which has been
preserved.

" lahu-tahu, the son of Hazael, the king of the coun*
try, had promised to do homage to me. He came unto

raAGMENT CONCBANING A WA K lit SYRIA. 271

my majesty, holding his gods in his hand. He gave
them unto me, and he supplicated my majesty. I in-
scribed upon them the nam&g of the great gods of
Assyria, and then I gave him hack his deity, called
Hadar-Samain. But after my departure he was de-
ceived by false astrological predictions, which told
him to throw off the yoke of my majesty. On the ... .
he broke oif his allegiance ; and he refused to pay
tribute. The tribes of the Arabians he caused to re-
volt along with him, and he profaned the finest tem-
ples of Syria. My army, which I had sent to guard
the country, destroyed his army. The Arabian tribes
who had risen up against me they put to the sword.
A great building, which was their House of Assembly
and their Palace, my soldiers polluted and then con-
demned it to the flames. The oxen, sheep, mules, and
the inhabitants of the land, chained together, they
carried off in great numbers ; and they took the spoil
of the land of every description.''

This is all that remains of the Syrian war. In
another part of the tablet the king says: — "The
written records of my name and my heroic deeds which
1 performed in foreign lands by the help of Ashur, the
Moon, the Sun, Bel, Nebo, Ishtar of ISineveh, Ishtar
of Arbela* Ninev, and Acherib, I made sculptured
tablets of them, to preserve their memory unto future
times."

The last line is aakkun dananu Uzak{ri) . , , ana
akhrut tami.

Lizakri: to preserve the memory of it : from zakar,
131, recordatus est, meminit ; and as a s^ubst. memoria^.

Dananu is an image, or picture; or sculptured tablet.

Thus in the Esarhaddon inscription, col. iii. 10,

272

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

Bffnan AshiT U Ash<

I think that the

sion

image. I tnmK mat tne expres-
-»-^ ^TTIi i/u rfnn, which frequently occurs,

ought to be translated " a divine image/^ or the statue
of some god. Take, for example, the following passage
from the Annals of Ashuralthbal, B, M. xxiii. 132: —

** I built a new fortress in Calah city. Within itftj
precinct I built a temple to Ninev, my lord. When
that temple of Ninev was tinished, I made a statue

( >-*?- ^^^ ) of his great divinity, and I raised it

up (elu) on a pedestal {dumuk) of white marble and|
gold, and 1 gave it to his great divinity in the city of^
Calah."

I have translated kuri stone, " white marble," because
■>in, in Hebrew, means white.

As to the origin of this sense of dan (which is quite ^
different from the word dan, fortis), I think it is tbe^f
Assyrian form of the Syriac dam, DT, wliich means ^*
resemblance or similitude. Such changes of final m
into final n are frequent, A remarkable one is found ^j
in the E. I. H, inscription (B. M. Ixiii. 26), where we^B
read, " I have not built another city so splendidly, kirbi
mati tati, throughout the whole country," wherein is
an Assyrian form of the Hebrew taw, on, integer, entire.

The Reverse of the tablet is greatly defaced. It re-
lates to a war against a chief called Dunanu, king of
the Buiu, who dwelt in the city of Shapi-Bel, situate ^H
between two rivers, and trusted for aid to the king of the ^^
Su&iaiis,' — and refused to bow down before me. Never- ^i
theless, he and his brothers were captured alive in the ^M
battle ; the Assyrian army swept over the land of Bulu
like a whirlwind [Hma im ^nhitH)And carried off his wife,
sonsj daughters, men-sirvants, and women-servants.

PHAQMENT CONCERNING A WA tl IN SYRIA. 273

In this inscription biga, or two-horse chariots, are
sp(»]cen of. They are called rahibt tnUntti niri, chariots
of double yoke. The city of Shapi-Bel is named in
other inscriptions.

As an Appendix to this brief account of a Syrian
war, I will add ?ome remarks upon the name of
lahu-luhu, the son of IJazaei, the king against whom
it was waged. This name probably means " Jah is
with him," or '*Ichb is with him,'' in Hebrew letters
'>7rT', or ITirf. The name is not Assyrian, but He-
brew. The Assyrian form would be lahu-itti-su. This
king's name is very similar in meaning to that of the
king of Hamath conquered by Sargon, lahu-biadi, or
"Idni> is with me," in Hebrew letters ""TrirP, for Ge-
senius explains that "^Tl, which is literally " in manu
mcEi," is a Hebrew phrase signifying mecum.

There can be no doubt as to the meaning of lahu,
for in some of Sargon's inscriptions it has the divine
sign prefixed, and in one of them (B. M. 36, 25) the
name of lahu-biadi is changed to Uu-biadi, showing
plainly that lahu meant *' god " in the Syrian language,
which was expressed by ilu in the Assyrian. Gesenius
remarks that though TV is frequent in Hebrew, as, for
example, m ^hhT^ and yfy0 m (Jab est nomen ejus),
yet irT' is only found at the beginning or end of propev
names- He then goes on to observe (s, v. rTMT) that
the true ancient pronunciation of the holy name rnn'^
was Jaw, and he produces several passages of ancient
authors in confirmation of this. Diod, i. 94, says,
loTopovat . . . Toys vofiov^ BtBavai . . . irapa Se rovs Jov-

■ Hesych. v. OgtiBy; interp, ad Clem. Alex. Strom.
H V, p. 666, xaXavat Be auro . . . lovBatot Se lASl. But

274

ASSYRIAN TKANBLATIONS.

in Strom, v. 5fi2» lAOT On^). Gesenius then adds
the testimony of the Gnostic gems, which give abun-
dant examples of the name lav- Nevertheless the
proofs which I have offered from the Assyrian sculp-
tures of the seventh century before Christ appear more
convincing still, and seem to leave do doubt about it.
We may also add the name of Hezekiiih. which is written
in Assyrian Hazak-iahii (B. M. pi. XKXviii. and xxxix.).

ON INEFFABLE NAMES.

The annals of Ashumkhbal, lithot^rnphed in platen
xvii- to xxvi. of the British Museum volume of in-
scriptions, commence with an invocation to the god
Ninev, the Assyrian Hercules, who was reputed to have
been the founder of Nineveh. This invocatioQ con-
tains many mystical lilies hard to he understood, and
which will probably require much study before their
meanipg is well ascertained. But among them there is
one which appears perfectly clear, and which, in my
opinion, is very important. 1 shall make it the subject
of the present notice. It occurs in pi. xvii. line 8.
. Ninev . - . sha as lishan ilu sum-su ilati mamma la
huluka ishtila. " Ninev . . . whose divine name, by
which he is called in the langnntje of the gods^ no one
must lightly pronounce in vain."

This passage throws a flood of light upon many
others, in which the " unspoken name" is alluded to
more briefly.

The attention of scholars, and indeed of all readers
of Homer, has loug been drawn to those marvellous

ON INRFF^ABLfi NAMBE.

275

lines in which he tells us that the gods conversed in a
language of their own, quite different from that of
mortal men. Thus he says of* the rivLT Xanthus, —

TOP Hav0ov KoXsovcri ^eot, avBp^t Be XKafiavtpov,

And ofa certain monument or lofty mound near Troy, — -
" Men iitde^d Call it BaTKW ; but the Goda the lamb of Myrinna,"

And it has been doubted whether this bold fiction was
the invention of Homer himselfj or was handed down
to him from his predecessors ? But the very firmness
of his assertion respecting the language of the gods, as
a simple tact, ^hows tiiat he only spoke out the ge-
neral belief.

And we now see that an Assyrian monarch (who
may well have been Homer's contemporary) affirms
the same belief in express terms: "In the language
of the gods,*' he says, " Ninev had a divine name."
This adjective "divine" I have transcribed by iluii
(of divinity), because I am not clear how it was pro-
nounced. The pronunciation however is of little mo*
ment, compared with the meaninfj of the term.

Mamma or mnmman is a word which occurs fre-
quently, and signifies none or no one.

Buluk is the Heb.. pVn, vanus, vacuus, inanis. I
have rendered it "in vain."

hhtila, he may slight, contemn^ make light of, treat
lightly, is the t conjugation of the Heb. TT^D, vili-
pendit, elevavit, t, e. contempsit (levia enim parvi sunt
momenti, says Gesenius).

I will now pass on tn some other passages which
lead to the same conclusions.

276

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

Neriglis6ar'sinscription^col,U.31 (seeB.M.pKIxvii,).

31. Marduk bcl rabu, O Marduk, great lord,
bel ilu rabbu,

32. Nui" ilu abbima !

lord of the great gods !

33. in kibiti-ka tsirti
elia la nakari

34. Bit

lusbu !

ebciSt lala - su

Light of the gods I my
father ! ^

In thy celestial name^^
which 18 never pronounced ^y
aloud, H

I have built this temple;
may its glory endure !

The Assyrian term for " speaking aloud " is kara.
This is the Heb. W"ip, clamavit, vel nominavit. From
hence comes the Niphal or passive form nalara, to be
spoken aloud ; to be openly named.

Still more emphatic is the language addressed to
Marduk in an inscription of Nebuchadnezzar, col. ii.
27 J seeB. M. pi. 52.

In thy divine name which
is not spoken aloud,

may my days be blessed

with a beloved offspring.

In thy celestial name
which is not even whis-
pered,
■ may, etc. etc.

Subielti is probably from the Semitic subulj 72D,
efflare.

We have seen that Ninev was not the celestial name
of that deity. What then was his celestial name?
This seems to have varied according to the tradi-
tions of various countries or of different temples in the
same country. In H. M. pi. xvii. 2, it is expressed by

27. In pi-ka illu sha la
nakari

S8. ibaraku tami-ya

29. kini littuti.

30. In kibiti -ka tsirti
sha la subielu,

31. etc. etc. etc.

ON INRFFABLB NAMES.

277

a symbol, whichj for the present, I will render " Her-
cules."

Urrish >^Hf" WTI
itik malik Hu.

At the first he was called
Hercules m the speech of
the gods.

Urrisk, (at first) might be a derivative from //r,
which is used for early morning, oriens. But the
grammatical tablet 156 a, seems to give this word as
one of the derivatives from the root rink (first ; or
head)* which etymology, if correct, would explain why
a deity is sometimea called urrish i7u, first of the gods.

ItU\ he was called ; from piai, locutusest (Schindler).

MalU' seems put for ajf mali (in the speech) ; from
n^D, sermo- But the syntax of words ending in k, is
not yet well understood, such as kayanak, lahatlak,
pithikak, etc.

Two lines after this, we read concerning Ninev: —

Sha la enu kibitaka-&u Wliom men do not call
reshdan nisi. by his real name.

Enn^ they speak ; they call ; is the Heb. 7MV, enah,
to speak.

Kibitak^ a name, is an emphtrtic form of tiie usual
kihita. It occurs also as kibituk, e. g. Kibituk-ka,
riminu Marduk, bit ehus. In thy name, O supreme
Marduk, J have built this house.

The next line (B. M. xvii. 5) is one of much interest.
Ninev is there called—

Shib sha la uttakkaru
zigir ghipti-su, itik rapsu
Rub-Mi-Ilu mutaliu
shemesh (. . 0

The King whom men
call not by his royal name
nor by his great title,
" Chief of a hundred gods-"
And mystically he is the
Meridian Sun.

278

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONB.

The first word in this sentence is generally to be
read rif, but sometimes shlb, ns in shibta, a dwelling,

(the

ta.

le as subat) which is written

Skib or ship frequently aigniJies a king, whence
shipti, royalty. But if preferred, the word may be read
as Ru, and viewed as being the Heb. mrij rex, pastor,
TTOtfiijif Xcuai/.

UttaMarti, they speak aloud, points to a root ?taXar.

hik is a word we have considered before. Here it
seems to mean nomen^ appellatio.

RapsUy iiia^nus : e. g. rapsu nagu^ regio magna.

Mutallu appears to mean, mystically called ; darkly
called; from the Arabic. Vtsy, cahginosum esse. Ge-
seniuB remarks that this verb compounded with Fpr,
a bird, gives fri^tsy, vespertilio (quasi avis volans in
calie;ine), which is found in Hebrew. The word mn-
tallti is also found in B. M. xxvii. 7, where " Neho of
the golden sceptre " is called by the simple epithet of
ilu mutallu, " the mysterious god."

The Sun in the South cannot at present be trJins-
literated, because the South is expressed by a symbol
which has not yet been read phonetically,

" Chief of a hundred gods." The inscription of Pul
(B. M. XXXV. line 3) gives this great title to Nebo, but
in a slightly altered form, Rub-Mi-Shaliiklati, which
may mean Cliief of a hundred angels, for the word
may mean nuntius, ayyeXosj from the root mt?, misit.
And it is there said that this was Nebo's cdeHhl name
(kibit-su makhrat; from ma^Attr.cnelestis.vel suhlimis).

But it seems singular that Ninev or Nebo should
rule over a hundred, or any other limited number, of
inferior deities or angels. I therefore remark (hat mi
(which usually signifies a liundred) is also explained

ON INEFFABLE NAME8.

'J79

in the Syllabary, No. 1 10, by kalu and hdu, that is to
say, all [the Hebrew *rD]. If wc adopt that meaning,
the title will import " Lord of all the angels.'*

The inscription of the king whom Rawhnson calls
Sharaas Phul (B, M. pK xxxii.) again invokes Ninev,
and calls him the Meridian Sun, and mumahir gimriy
inspector of all things, which is a well-known title of

theeun. It then adds, ?;iM/t//// >->^ TT IT " niysti-

cally called [Hercules] : '* sha la mmakharu danntit-zu
reskdan ArubnaH al vmlli ilu^ '* whose real narat; they
do not receive {do not know?) Arubnaki, in the lan-
guage of the gods."

This name Arubnaki was evidently very holy, and
probably very ancient. It ia however by no means
exclusively attributed to Kinev. Other guds nppear
to claim it. I doubt if the last phrase, al malli ilu^ is
correctly translated, becau-'e the Heb. preposition 7t4
is very unusual in Assyrian.

Otherwise it would suit well enough, as 7M has
sometimes the sense of in ; e. g. 117 TM, in animo,
□""Otl-n ^N, in ccelo (Ge&en.).

On the Obelisk, I. 8, the Sun is called mumahir
gimri, " Viewer of all/' and also has the same great
title that Ninev has, Rub Mi llu.

But of all these passages the one which I quoted
first is the clearest j "Ninev . . . whose divine name,
by which he is called in the language of the gods, no
one must lig'htly pronounce in vain/'

This prohibition bears a certain similitude to the
third commandment of the Jewish Decalogue, "Thou
ehalt not take his name in vain. '

But before going further, let us inquire what was
the precise meaning of that cotnmandment ?

* 280

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

Modern churches understand it as forbidding the^i
vice of profane swearing, and of all light or disrespect-^B
ful mention of the name of the Deity. But the Jews,
heavy and grievous as their faults were in other re- ^d
spectSj were entirely free, so far as is known, from the^^
vice of profane swearing: which is indeed unfortu-
nately niore prevalent in modern times than it ever
was ill any ancient nation. The ancient Jews them-
selves gave a very different interpretation to the third
Commandment. They understood it as a prohibition
to pronounce aloud (even with all solemnity) the
Sacred Name Jehovah, or rather another name of
which we have lost the true pronunciation, and there-
fore represent it by the name Jehovah. This com-
mand could not be literally obeyed by Christiaa
churches, and they have therefore given to it an in-
terpretation which entirely fulfils its spirit though not
its letter.

Gesenius informs us that the ancient Jews, in read-
ing the Scriptures, whenever the Holy Name occurred
substituted for it the word Adonai (the Lord) : or if
they pronounced the Sacred name, they disguised it
by changing its vowels, and using instead the vowels
of the word Adonai, He says (under the word mn^)
that they did this, either following an old superstition
or deceived by a false interpretation of Exodus xx. '^-^M
But what reason is there to suppose that they were"
deceived ? They doubtless knew from the tradition of
their fathers the true meaning of the prohibition con-
tained in that chapter.

Now it is impossible to suppose that the religious
doctrines of the Jews had any influence upon the
minds of the distant Assyrians. Their religions fiys-

ON INEFFABLE NAMBIJ.

281

tems were too different : the Jews were Monotheists,
the Assyrians Polytheists.

The Jews abhorred the worship of images ; the
Assyrians and Babylonians adored them. The As-
syrians therefore must have received this behef, that
the greatest of the gods had awful names which men
dare not pronounce, from primaeval or patriarchal
times. And if so, it must have prevailed in other
countries likewise. In fact the Egyptians held the
same belief.

In ihe Todtenbuch, ch. 31, we read, "speak not
the name of the great god/' and, doubtless, it would
be easy to accumulate examples. I could wish there-
fore that the learned Hebraists of the present day,
the followers of Gesenius, would reconsider his opinion,
that the ancient Israelites were faUd interpTetatione
seducti.

The passages which 1 have quoted from the sculp-
tures are accompanied by many other remarkable
phrases, which, when they come to be interpreted, will
perhaps throw considerable light upon the religious
systems of the East.

rURTHEU REMARKS ON AN INSCRIPTION OF
ESARH ADDON.

I have given a translation, in Vol. VIII. Part 1 of the
Transactions, of an inscription in. the British Museum,
presented by Lord Aberdeen.

1 find that I mistook the grammatical construction
VOL. viii. u

ASSYRIAN TRANSr.ATlONS.

of a passage in the first column, and the correction
of this greatly clears up the meaning I annex at
amended translation of the passage in question.

" Before my time, during the lifetime of the late
King [Sennacherib], there was an outbreak of bands
of wicked men living within the holy city. They had
no reverence for the gods.^ Into the holy temples,
tlie palace-dwellings of the great gods, they broke with
violence. The gold and precious stones they dispersed
into the land of the Susians, and melted it down for
gain. The great chief of the gods, Marduk himself,
they stripped of his golden crown . . . [the re;st of this
column is lost).*

I believe the grammatical construction to be
follows : —

Valianu-ifa, before me: as hvl sar maUhrie, in the
life of the late king : Itpitrakha, there was an outbreak
{a hithpoel form from the Heb. pns, rupit j liberavit)
itti, of bands (compare the Latin manus, and tl
Hebrew T, manus; robur; vires); dlilUi nisi o( mckt
men. Here the meaning "wicked " is well established,^
but the pronunciation is doubtful, perhaps it is Mit^^^
nisi, from the Hebrew "h^^t fraudulentus, dolosuB,
Svanna appears to be a name for Babylon, implying
holiness: it occurs not unfrequently, but should be
further examined. I originally translated it " that
same," deriving il from suhu (itself), and anna (that),

» Thta line is doubtful, tht> Etane being much broken. ^H

* It ia strange that tbe fuith of tbc Babyloniana in tbeir idole wu
not diminished by seeing that thcj were utterSy unuble to protect
themselvcB from robber%. The Roman Satirist was more dear-
fiigbted ;

" £z quo Mara Ultor gateana quoque perdidiu «t res
NoQ putait servare suos !"

kis

he
'ak

ie<^*

ON AN INSCttlPTlUN OF ESARIIADDON.

283

in the same way that sitittu is composed. But 1 have
not been able to ascertain this point.

In line 20, I have fallen into an error in supposing
that the lithograph required a correction. The fact is,
that only one god is there mentioned* and not three.
The translation should be —

"The supreme chief of the gods, Mnrduk, they
robbed of his crown." The word means either a golden
crown or a golden throne. It occurs very often, but
is expressed by a symbol which has not yet been read
phonetically. My reading tusiJt is incorrect.

Apparently the first act of Esarhaddon, on his ac-
cession, was to repair to Babylon, and to repress these
disorders. He then appears to have been solemnly
proclaimed king [by the priests of course: but fae says
it was by Marduk himself).

And then there occurs a passage which may have
some historical importance. This is at Col. II, 19,
which ouj^ht perhaps to be translated thus:—

" (Marduk proclaimed me as the new sovereign) ;
and 1, Esarhaddon, undertook these public affairs, to
restore them once more to order, with the consent
of my elder brothers, whom thou hast given me."

Yaati Ashur-akli-adanna assu ebshaeti sinati, ana
ashri-sina-tarri, as lishan akhi rabbi sha tuddannima.

The passage being a difficult one, 1 only offer the
above translation as a suggestion, which may be veri-
fied or disproved.

Esarhaddon does Dot appear to have been the eldest
son of Sennacherib ; for we read in the annals of that
monarch (col. iv. fi3; see B.M. pi. xxxix.), *' I placed
upon the throne of Babylon Ashur-nadan-mu, my eldest

u 2

984

ASSYRIAN TRAN81-AT10NS.

son, who was brougbt up at my knees (i. e. in my own
house^ or under my own care : tarbit birli-ya)- Again,
Adramraelecli and Sharezer slew their father Sen-
nacherib, probably with the intention of usurping his
throne; but in this they failed, "and they escaped
into the land of Armenia/'^ Therefore all these may
have been elder brothers (aHi rabbi) of Esarhaddon.
Ska luddannima, whom thou hast given me. This
seems to allude to his own name, Ashur-akb-adanna,
i. e, " Ashur has given a brother."

Rabbi: consult the hieratic original for this word.

L'tshan: this letter or symbol is doubtful here. It
much resembles ka, which on the tablets sometimes
means "a voice:" hut whichever is the right reading
here, I think it must mean " with the consent of"

We frequently find the phrase, ^arrut Ashur ibusu,
they reigned over Assyria ; therefore I translate assu.
ehshaetlsinatit *'I have undertaken these public affairs,"
since ehshaeti and ibusu have the same root, TI?iV in
Assyrian, "DV in Chaldee.

After something in the nature of a civil war (perhaps
between the brothers) alluded to at the beginning of
Col. III. the authority of Esarhaddon became firmly
established, and he then had leisure to punish the
malefactors of Babylon, who had risen in rebellion
(ana riesuti suluku, Col, IV. 30), where I think snluku
means 'they had risen/ from Chald. p7D, to rise or
ascend.

These little corrections may serve to clear up this
inscription, which deserves attentiOHi as it appears to
contain some historical data,

12 Kings xiz. 37.

ANTIQUITY OF COJNED MONBY.

285

ON THE ANTIQUITY OF COINED MONEY.

I resume this subject from Vol. VII. p. 169. I think
1 can produce an argument for the antiquity of coin-
age which has uot yet been brought forward.

There is an inscribed stone, recently received from
Ba!)ylon, at the British Museum, which records the
sale of a field for the price of fil6 pieces of silver.
The payment, howrver, wtis not made in money, but in
merchandise. A whole liat of articles is given, with
the value of each, beginning with a Chariot, valued at
100 pieces of silver. The symbol wliich expresses one
of these pieces is rather complicated. On turning to
the great East India House inscription, we tind that
it occurs frequently with the signification of silver.
It is, however, rather more carefully and ornately
drawn in the hieratic character of thai inscription, and

is nearlv formed as follows

In the cursive

character it is written ^It ■<[•

Now, it may be considered certain that in very an-
cient times the Sun was denoted in these Eastern writ-
ings by the natural hieroglyphic of a circle ; but when
that style of writing was exchanged for the cuneiform,
which consists of straight lines and angles only, then
a true circle could no longer be drawn, and it was re^

placed by the very rude figure XTJ- . consisting of four
oblique strokes. This was afterwards further abbre-
viated into ^1 . in which stage all resemblance to its
original form of a circle was finally lost.

286

ASSVaJAN TliAKSLATIONS-

The symbols whicli signify gold and silver both com
mence with a figure like the first of those which ! have
reprcBented above, the origin of which is a mere mat-
ter of conjecture.

To ine it seems not impossible that it may have re
presented a portion of a balance, viz. the beam wi
one scale prejumderating. But, however this may be,
this symbol is prefixed to both the precious metals.
But silver is distinguished from gold by the second

sign, namely, X^- Now, we have just seen that

this hieroglyphic was originally a circle, and that in
the days when the British Museum record of the sale
of a field was written (twelfth century before Christ) it
was employed to denote a piece of silver used for
money. Money, therefore, was denoted in those an-
cient days by a circle. And why should that be the
case? 1 can imagine only one retison, viz. that the
pieces of silver were round. But if round, is it not
probable that they were either cast in a mould or
struck with hammers in a mould ? For surely it
would have passed the skill of those ancient times to
roll the silver into sheets and cut out circular pieces ^^
with a punch, ^^

I have said that the Chariot was valued at 100 pieces
of silver, but several of the articles are priced as low ^M
as one piece. This again shows that they were coins, i"
and not weighed masses of metal ; for the trouble of
weighing one piece at a time would have been ex-
cessive.

The value of each article is said to be ki {i. e. equi-
valent to) so tnany pieces of silver. This is the He-
brew ^3, as, like as, ie. equivalent to. The price

ANTIQUITY OF COINED MONEY.

•287

I
I

of each thing is given in the inscription as "so many
silvers." The Hebrew Scriptures use the same phrase
HD^, silver, meaning money, e. g. they sold Joseph
to the Ishmaehtes for 20 silvers (authorized version
has pieces of silver^ Genesis xxxvii.). And I see no
reason to douljt that the silvers named in the British
Museum inscription were nearly of the same value of
those of Genesis. Thus, for iiislance, 616 of them
form a price which might be paid for a field. And
Ahraham gave 400 for the fietd of Macbpelah, with
the cave thereof and the trees thereof. The ishmae
ites gave 20 silotrs for Joseph ; and slaves (if [ trans-
late the word rightly) are valued in the British Mu-
seum inscription at from 15 to 50.

These arguments, as ] think, go nearly to establish
the great anti(|uity of coined money. I will now, in
conclusion, add a few other remarks on this impor-
tant newly-received Babylonian inscription.

In examining the Hst of articles of merchandise
there given^ my attention was arrested by the following
item : —

Thirty-four ( , . . ) of the value of 12 fta each, mak-
ing in all 136 silvers.

From this statement we find, by an easy arithmetical
calculation, that a ha was the third part of a silver. It
was written ^T

The following line says : A dozen of the articles
called (, , . ) of the value of 4 ka each, making in all
Ifi silvers. Again the arithmetical calculation gives
the same result, 3 /ia=\ silver.

The number of a dozen is here expressed by " two
with ten," like duo-decim in Latin, — that is, if I cor-
rectly interpret the symbol as ^b to be the usual

288

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

preposition as (with). But tbis seems to follow f
the correct result of the arithmetical computation.

It is singular that the purchaser of this field could
not effect the payment of eg moderate a sum as GlS^H
silvers in specJCj but was obliged to pay in luerchan-^^
disc* 1 am unable to identify several of the articles
which he offered in barter, but some of them may,
think, be thus enumerated.

A chariot with its appurtenances [adi tihuti] w:
worth 100 nlver/t. I believe liku is to drive^ e.
Sar la tihu pani makhri-ya, " no king before me eve;
drove into that region."

Pa seems to mean a $l(iBe (related perhaps to paia,
a servant), and shal kappa seema to mean a female
slave, — perhaps from the ileb, root nD^, domuit,
subegit (Ges.) . , . If so, we have next —

1 slave of the tribes of the West, value 30 silvers,

2 female slaves of the West, together 50 silvers.
6 female slaves of the tribes of the East, togethe

300 silverg.

I slave of the tribes of the iXorth, 15 ailvers*
Then we come to a numerous assortment of pieces
of clolh ; for which the term is ku, which occurs fre-
quently in Ashurakhbal's inscriptions, as hi thibhulti,
dyed cloths, etc. I think it not impossible that it may
be the Greek word «&>, a fleece (nom. Kiur). In this
inscription a piece of cloth of the common sort is only
valued at one silver ; and a better kind at two. But the
ku kamanu is valued at aix silvers, which makes me
think that kamanu may have been a colloquial expres
sion for artfamanu, or scarlet^ Heb. TDiflN. Of thi
word Gesenius says: Origo incerta. But suppose for
a moment that the term employed in the inscrip-

ANTIQUITY OF COINED MONEY.

289

tion, katiianu, was tbe true ancient name (or scarlet ;
then nothing would be simpler than the etymology of
aryamanu, from the Hebrew arg^ r\H^ cloth^ or a
woven web, and kamanu, scarlet. Kamantt, in geo-
graphy, was an important district of Syria, in the vici-
nity of Mount Hermon, and often named in these in-
scriptions. Did it give its name to this kind of Tyrian
purple? There is also an extraordinary resemblance,
which can hardly he accidental, between the name of
Mount Carmel, T'D'i:!, and TOID, carmil, scarlet.

The cloth called hi eli hilhi bore the same high
value as the htt hanmnu, t therefore think its name
meant cloth covered with embroidery, from eli (over),
hillu (splendour^ royalty, etc.)) or it may mean dyed
in a pattern, from hilUt, to stain.

The inferior cloth, which was worth only one silver, is
called ku arm. This, I have no doubt, is the Chaldee
word yiM, firo, inferior. For instance, in Daniel ii.
39: Post te surget aliud regnum, tuo inferius {arro
men ka) "f^Q V1N-

With respect to the passage from Sargon's cylinder,
which I originally brought forward (see Vol. Vll. p. 169
of the Transactions^, I am disposed to agree with Sir
H. Rnwiinson, that its meaning is different from what
I conjectured. 1 supposed it to relate to the inha-
bitants of Nineveh, but it appears to refer to the city
of Dur-Sargina, which Sargina founded a few miles
from Nineveh, on a spot previously occupied by a
small villaj^e which is named on his cylinder It was

I necessary to remove the inhabitants of this village and
take possession of their lands, which Sargina says he

■ did with justice and clemency.

H I may here refer to the lirst volume, new series, of

290

ASSYRIAN rnANSLATIONS.

the Journal ol the Royal Asiatic Society, p. 208, wbere<
the reader will find Sir H. Rawlinson's trandation.

1 think 1 am able to confirm the view he takes of
this niatterj hy offering a new transhition of one of the
lines, which clears up the sense very materially- I
refer to the phrase at the beginning of line 42 ; Assu
riki-aii la rusie ; which probably signifies " I made
removals which were not unjust/^and then, nearly as
Sir H. R. translates it, " to those who did not wish for
tnoney I offered lands in exchange." " Not unjust"
of course means " very just." This mode of speak- i
\xi^ is frequent : thus Nebuchadnezzar says in his in- H
scriptions " a building which was not mean," i. e. wss

a noble one : " an expense which was no* atinied,'* i e. ^
which was lavish. ™

So in the New Testament, St. Paul says,*' I am the ,
citizen of no mean city." ^H

Now, in order to justify this new translation, I will ^
observe that rikkatl may mean compnlsory reitCovalst
because Gesenius says that pTn, the Hiphil o( the
verb pm, signifies (o remove a person or thing to
another place, generally to a distant place.

Indeed, this verb, pm, has Jong been known to be
exceedingly common in Assyrian, where it is generally
written rukku,a9,ana rukku innahit, he fled to a distance;
ashar rukku, a distant place. But once at least, if not
oftener, I have found it written rikku in the inscrip-
tions. And the Chaldee has the vowel i in this word,
p^rn^ in Ezra vi. 6,'* be ye far removed from that place."

Mvsie may signify unjust, because the Hebrew iTZn
has decidedly the meaning of injufitus^ for instance
y^l ^31N0, unjust balances.

Jssu is probably "1 madir;" from TTC^^, fecit.

ANTrQUlTY OF COINHI> MONEY.

2Bt

!t will be well now to reproduce the passage of the
cylinder (lines 40, 41, 42), and give a traiisitition of it.
After mentioning various particulars^ soTiae of wliich
are not easy to be understood, Sart^ina says of hisi newly
founded city, " And I gave a name to it, like unto my
own name."

[40] Kima zigir mmi-ya sha ana nassariAH u
mwhari-su,.'iutiskur la likki la kiibaiin simbu innilli Rabi:

[41] Kaship ekilut ir skasu, ki pi dippati sha
ymnanu-s'H, kmpa u tuJcahar ann helni-snn utaru.

[42] Assu rikkuti la rujiie. Shu hiship ekil la tsibitt
eHl mUkar^ eA-ii akhar^ panu-suti nttan ^unuti.

In order to explain this, we must first premise that
the king, having recounted his numerous victories in
the tirst thirty-nine lines of the inscription, then con-
tinues to the following effect : " But not only have I
won glory in war ; my civil administration has been
equally prosperous." Then he gives instances of his
care for the welfare of the citizens.

The name Sargina, and its probable meaning, have
been a subject of speculation to modern scholars.
That the first syllable, sar^ means king, all are agreedj
but of the remainder of the name different etymologies
have been proposed.

Most unexpectedly, however, we learn from the
king himself in this passage what was the meaning of
his name. It meant "the guardian king;" or, ex-
pressed more at length, the king who was the benefi-
cent protector of his people.

Light being thus thrown upon the name it is easy
to perceive its derivation, which is from the Hebrew
verb gina, p or ]3:i, protexit. For Gesenius says that
this verb is used " nbique dc Deo homines protegente,'^

292

ABSYRtAN TRANSLATIONS.

and Sargon affected to be almost a deity, for he calls
himself elsewhere, I thick, the incarnation of Beh
The verb gina was therefore the most exalted which
he could use as expressive of beneficence.

I owe to Mr. Oppert, in a letter, the suggestion that
Sargina, in line 40, is explaining his name. It will
make the sense clearer to place the text and transla-
tion in parallel columns.

Kima zigir sumi-ya
nassarikti

sha ana
misbari-su

sutisbur

la likhi, !a kabalin

eiinbu inni ili rabi

As is the signification
of my name,

which (rum its [tnenn-
ing of] guardian care, and
j ustice,

and protection

of the un warli ke and
the peaceful,

the great gods have af-
fixed to me.

Here it may be remarked> that Sargina wag a
usurper, and his original name was quite different.
When he mounted the throne a new name was coa-
ferred upon him, and probahJy by the priests with
solemn ceremony. He could therefore say with some
truth that it was given to him by the gods.

Nassarikti, from ^23, custqdivit — a verb usually de-
noting the protection afforded by gods to men. Hence
is derived, according to most authorities, the syllable
ussvry which terminates many regal names, as Bel-sar-
usaur, Nabo-Uudur-ussur, etc.

From the root *i!ii, nassar, came a secondary root
^"22, nassarik, having a more exalted signification;
and thence the substantive nassariAti. So from the

ANTIQUITY OF COINED MONEY.

393

the root IDD or I'lya, Geseniue shows tliat thei'e arose
an intensive semi-Persian form "yWZ, the idol Nisroch.

Miahari, from "1U?\ Justus^ rectus.

Simbu inni, adjunxermnt milii. So in the Khammu-
rabi inscription ana sumbu signifies conjointly. In
that passage the king says, " I called it the Tower of
Marduk and Ri, givine; it the aames of those two
deities {ana sumbu) conjointly.'^

Kaship ekilut ir shasu^ The price of the lands

in that city,
ki pi dippati according to the words

(or testimony) of the tablets
sha yamanu sii, which certified them,

kaspa u takabar in silver and copper

ana belni-sun utaru. I paid to their owners.

EHl has been determined by Sir II. Rawlinson, by
whose remarks 1 have i>een chiefly guided in the last two

lines, to be the Assyrian pronunciation of

which appears to be a Proto-ChaldEean word, signify-
ing a field or place,

Yamanu, from Heb. pM, fidem fecit ; fulcivit ; fir-
mavit.

Utaru, I paid ; from Heb. natar, inJ, solvit. I have
found this verb, used for " payment," in several inscrip-
tions. For instance, in one of Botta's inscriptions,
the king of Ashdod resolves to rebel against Sargina.
The words are : Ana la natar bilti lib-su ikbutu. " He
hardened his heart (i. e. obstinately resolved) not to
paj/ tribute any longer." See M. Oppert's ' Grande
Inscription du Palais de Khorsabad," line 90, whose
version differs a little from mine.

294

ASSYRIAN TRANSLATIONS.

Ajssu rikltati la rusie.

Sha kaship ekil la tsibu,

ekil mikhar, ekil akhar
panu-sun attan sunuti.

I made removals wbich
were not unjust^

Those who did not wish
for the price of their land
{in money),

land in front of it, or
land behind it

I gave to them (in ex-
change).
T^'6u, they wished. I referred in my former paper
to an inscription of Darius which clearly proves the
meaning of this important word. It is the Chald, t^32,
voluit^ optavit.

AkhnT is the Heb. inM, retrb, retrorsum.
Mikhitr, in front. Tins word is common in Assyrian,
but I do not Hud it in Hebrew.

Panu-sun, to them. Panu is often written /T>— . ''•

which appears to be nearly the same with the Hebrew
preposition 7.

When ^y> — or panu is prefixed to the names of
witnesses on a tablet, it means " in the presence of."
This is the Hebrew TVSi. The phrase '^^D 7N signifies
" in conspectu alicujus " or " coram aiiquo."

Additional Notes.

The difficult lines considered at page 23 of this
memoir, should perhaps be rendered

Alik nigam pitassi Go Priest, and open

babati. the gate.

lllik nigam iptassi The Priest went and

babati. opened the gate.

ANTIQUITY OF COINED MONEY.

■295

T[ie verb employed is perhaps the Semitic hittuth, to
extend op expand,

I remarked in p. 43 of this memoir, that the Assy-
rians said dan for the Syriac dam ; and tan for the
Hebrew tarn. So also they said tnnsil for tmnsily a
pattern, resemblance^ or likeness. This is TC?Dn,
similitudo, from the root h'^72, simiits fuit. In Sargon*6
cylinder, line 54, we read : bit-khilanni iamfil haikal
irtsit Kbatti : i.e. an edifice built after tkt pattern of
the palaces of Syria.

La ishtila (p. 40) may perhaps rather have the
meaning of non efferat, "let him not pronounce:" for
77D is rendered efferre by Gesenius.

I have recently had an opportunity of inspecting in
the British Museum the tablet K. 30, from which I
copied the short account of a war in Syria contained
in this Memoir.

1 was sorry to tind, that the eiFects of time or acci-
dent have already greatly injured it. Many words
which are very plain in the photograpli are now with
difficulty, if at all, legible. It is therefore fortunate
Ihat the photograph was made, which has preserved
fo us this little fragment of history.

296

ON TBB KASTERN ORIGIN OF THE NAME AND
■ WORSHIP OF DIONYSUS,

II H. r. TALBOT, V,r,R.B,L.

(Rend January iStli. 1865.)

In briugiog this subject before the Society, I think ^
it will be desirable, io the first place, to say a feiv^f
words respecting the nature of the worship aQciently
paid to Dionysus.

The subject, indeed, is very well known to scholars,
but as it is of a complicated nature, I wish to present
it under one view, in order that surveying most of it4^|
principal features at once, the reader may be able to^*
judge whether the name and character of the god which
I shall produce from the Assyrian sculptures has the
connection which I suppose it to have with the Diony
sus of the Greeks.

The religious myth of Dionysus, and the worship
which the Greeks and Romans paid to him, differed in
* vast degree from that of most of the other gods.
Their nature was believed to be comparatively simple ;
that is to say, they presided over some one realm of
nature, and in that one exerted almost unlimited
power, but in other places their power was unseen,
their influence unfelt> Thus Neptune ruled tht

ON THH EASTERN ORIGIN OF UIONVSUS.

'J97

and the timid

lade offerings in his temple,

anner i

and invoked his favour for the coming voyage ; but
the husbandman and the vinedresser regarded him but
little, and i'ew, il any, meditated deeply upon his divine
nature, or thought that he exerted any influence upon
the souls ot* men or upon their happiness in another
world.

Dionysus — in Italy, and sometimes in Greece, called
Bacchus — was regarded by the multitude as the god of
wijie ; although this was only one, and that the least,
of his attributes. The reason why it assumed such
prominence in the vulgar estimation was probably on
account of the frantic orgies ia which bis votaries
indulged, during which they made the most copious
libations. But in the view of the philosopher, of the
enthusiast, of th(? deeply religious and contemplative
mmd of the East, Dionysus was the Creator ot the
World ; nay, be was the World itself, l^hen, again,
he was rather to be viewed as an Emanation from the
Creator, and as Kuler of the world, both visible and
invisible. And as the Sun is that Being which, of all
things visible to mortal eye, is the most glorious and
beneficent and powerful to raise to life, therefore
Dionysus was identified with the Sun,

But the Sun sinks at night into the nether world, a
region which was tenanted by the shades of the de-
parted. Over this gloomy realm a mysterious Ruler
was supposed to hold sway. The Greeks named him
Uades, or AVdoneus; the Latins, Pluto ; the Egyptians,
Osiris, And all were believed to be identical with
Dionusus-Helios, the Ivocturnal Sun.

But Osiris was not only the Rulei-, he was also the
Judge of the departed souls. In the Egyptian paint-

vol.. VIII. X

293

ON THE EASTERN OBIGIN OF THE

ings we often see him silting on his throne : before h
the Balance, in which he weighs the good actions of
the soul white it lived ou earth, against its evil actions
— while a Genius acts the part of a recording angel,
and writes down on a tablet the result of the trial.
This scene is represented on many papyri. The soul
which had passed happily through this ordeal was theo
said to be justified, and culled an Oilrian, that is^
united with Osiris, and thenceforth participating in
his divine nature.

Dionysus as a Judge* after death, — this was the
myth that gave such feehngs of awe to bis worship-
pers, and which gave origin to those secret religious
rites which were denominated the Mysteries, in which
things were told to the initiated, which they were pro-
hibited, under the roost awiul threats, to divulge to the
profane.

But there are many more points of connection be-
tween Osiris and Dionysus, which it would be too long
to enumerate. The Cretan Dionysus* worshipped
under the name of Zagreus, was torn in pieces by the
Titans. Osiris was torn in pieces by Typhon, the
emblem of the Evil Spirit. Penlheus, who seems to
have been a Theban Dionysus, was torn in pieces by
the Bacchte-Mff^nades, but the tree on which he sat
was worshipped as if it were Dionysus himself (accord-
ing to Pausanias), and two images of that god were
carved out of it.

Again, Dionysus, when an infant, was placed in an
ark and thrown into the sea. The waves cast him ^
ashore on the coast of Brasiee, in Laconia ^Pausanias). ^|
Osiris also was slain by Typhon, then enclosed in an
ark, which was thrown into the Nile, and floated toj

NAMr: AND WOHSHIP UF UIONVSUS.

299

Bylilos, in Pha:nicia. Having thus established, and
chiefly on the authority of Creuzer, Mhich will not be
disputed, the miittiroini and mysterious character of
Dionysus, and especially that he was identified with
the Sun and with Osiris-llehos in Hades, judging the
souls of men, I proceed ta inquire into the origin of
his name. It was very ancient, since it is found in
Homer's Iliad, and it is important to observe that
the name is spelt Amvvuat in Homer, and not Awwaos,
as, for example, —

'Os TTOTf [ia.LitOfi.evQio Atmntfttoto Ttffrjvatj etC, etc.

Now, what was the origin ol this name ?

To the ear of an ancient Greek, Roman, or Italian,
hearing it for the firet time^ the name of Dionysus
would most probably suggest the meaning of " the god
of Nysa."^ But where was Nysa? Tlmt was just
what nobody could tell. But when once the worship
of the god had become popular in Greece, Nysa was
discovered in twenty places at least, each of them
claiming to be the only true one. In Thrace, In Caria,
in Egypt, in Lib3'a near the liikeTritonis, in Arabia, in
India, in Ethiopia, and probably in Lydia (according
to Creuzer). The only just conclusion to be drawn
from this is that Nysa existed really nowhere. It is

' The Greek word 0eoT is ©(vs hx Calliinaciiu?, which is plulnlv
the Latin Dcvs and liie Itwlian Dh. So 0e<i. i^^ Dea. Agnin, Ibe
Greelts culled t^ieir suifreuie deity Ams, A(i, anti Am in Us various

■ cases, whicli is nothJiig elsetTian the Itallqn Dio, Tlie modern Celtic
in Brelagne has 7Vm, whence the French Dieii, though of couijiij
equally near to Dio, The WeUh has Diim, the tJHii^krtt Dn'n and Dfo
(aa in DeO'dara, the divine Irre, the Cetfur ; and MufiaOeo, one of the

H great divinitiea), Moreover, the Latin Deus, through the "Xitit of the
I LacedoMnoniEins, \a identical with Ztfs^. Therefore this holy nante
H iraa aa univeraal as it was aeieient.

■ X 2

300

ON THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE

true that a human warrior, king, or prophet may
chance to be born in a very obscure village, which ever
after becomes illustrious through him. But it is far
otherwise with a personage fabled to be divine : there
being no reaUty in the fact of his birth, the fabled
place of his birth could be no other than some illus-
trious locality. Thus Apollo was said to have been
born at Delos ; but that was a most celebrated island ,
and temple. ^H

We may pass, then, from the fabulous Nysa, and^^
seek the origin of the name elsewhere. Now, there is
one point in which \ believe all scholars are agreed,
namely, that the worship of Dionysus had its origin
in the East. He was fabled to have conquered the
Indians. His expedition IhiHier lasted three years, or,
according to some writers, even fifty'two years (an
allusion, probably, to the number of weeks in a year).
His army was composed of Pans, Satyrs, and Bacchfe.
He civilised the natives, introduced the vine, founded ^B
towns among them, gave them laws, and left behind ^1
him pillars and monuments. Thenceforth the grateful
Indians worshipped him as a god. His worship was
celebrated with frantic orgies, alien from the com-
paratively sober and quiet rehgions, and sacred rites,
which originated in the West. All this, I think,
marks an originally Oriental deity. To the East,
theO;. we should look for the origin of this name,
and 1 therefore turn to the Assyrian inscriptions. In
these inscriptions we meet with frequent references to
the gods. Sometimes they are simply named, some-^i
times they are accompanied with titles of honour^f
or reverence, and sometimes those titles stand alone,
and imply the name of the deity, without mention

N;\ME ANU WORSHIP OP DIONYSUS.

301

iiig it. Thus, when the priest in Homer prays to
his god, KXvOt iiev ApyvpQTo^\ no reader ol Homer's
time could fail to understand that ^oi^os AiroXkav was
invoked.

The titles aud epithets of the Assyrian gods would
repay a deep and searching study. But at present I
shall only consider the titles of the Sun. One of the
principal of these, and which, when it occurs, often
lakes the precedence of all otherSj i6^y5^>->-^

followed by nisi, which signifies men. The first letter
is di, the second has the various values of iar, kuty
and AA«.t. between which the choice is doubtful. I
have been, however, in the habit of reading it Ditar
ni^it and provisionally translating it " Ruler of men."
It is evidently something of that sort, and is gene-
rally followed by the title mumahir gimri, *' viewer of
all," or '^overlooker, inspector of all" The verb
umahir occurs frequently, and signifies " I passed in
review.*' Mumfthir gtmri, then, implies that the Eye
of the Sun sees all men, or perhaps all things. Other
titles in other inscriptions imply "slayer of wicked
men," etc.

But of all these titles, the principal one is ^f>^
K->^ nisi, and the question is, How is it to be pro-
nounced ? whether as dttar nisi, dikut nisi, or in some
other manner?

Much light has recently been thrown upon this
question in an important paper by Sir H. Rawlinson^
printed in the ' Journal of the lloyal Asiatic Society/
new series, vol. L From this paper, p, 213, 1 will
make the following extracts : —

In the great inscription (E. 1. H, col. 4, 1. 29J, Dainu

^J|: > »\. ™i ■*» vcnfied br the

fu 2I3L Bit <^ 9loDe repre-

fn» to ^%e- Wag ^xptaioed io tbe

ry NoL IM, br <y;^ tff ^. In

fet ^^ aod >^-*-^ are brvketed k^etlicT, tbe

«^P»"i«^ ^7 <T^ t^ V^ <^.

»d tbe htlcr br >^?7T-^ dkaii, aad, in the epithets

of tbe pidi. tbe two ■^saecm to be used indifiefeatly.
FtOB thae npart»t rtB^oieBta of Sir H. RawUn-

1 tbiak it IbOowe tbU <y^ >->-i^ ie probeblT to
be read as Dmym, or rather, pcfbapB, a^ the French
woold proocKmoe Diame, or as tho Italkns pronoaQce
Dwaio tbe name of tbe goddess Dim.

I bcnr refer again to this title of tbe Sun as we find
it written in the E. I. H. instriptioD, col. 4, I. 39,
connstio^ of three letters. (See the former voodcut of
ibis word.) Tbe first letter is da, the second fit, and
the third nu, or simplr n, for the abort final vowi^t is
not always souoded.

We have thus, I think, established two points : first,

that the word ^[^ *-^v sounded Dion orDayan;
and, secondly, that it signified a Judfft, being identical
with the Hebrew pr (a judge), which also sounded
either dayan or dii/an.

Having thus acquired a knowledge of the true pro-

puncialion of the chief title of the Sun (^^p *^*^

lain, let us try what result follows from that know-

leilgt? It follows thai hi& title in I he Assyrian Ian-

NAME AND WORSHIP OF DIONYSUS.

303

guage sounded as Dian-nisi or Driifan-nisi. Am I
wrong in considering this name to be the Aiwvv<ros of
the Greeks ?

And the meaning of the title is '* Judg« of Men,'*
respecting which point I think there can be uo differ-
ence of opinion.

Tiiere is a passage in the curious Michaux inscrip-
tion, published by the Britisli Museum (new aeries^ last
plate), which is worth noticing. After saying. May
all sorts of evil befall the man who shall destroy this
tablet ! it says in col, iii. 13: —

15. Shemesh dayan labu shamie u irtsit

IG. Lu-din zirdi su ! as paharti lizbil su !
May the Sun, the great Judge of heaven and earth,
condemn him, etc.

Here we have t]ie Hebrew verb din, pi, to judge,
put in connection with the Sun's title dai/an, which
still further corroborates what has been said before.
With respect to the remainder of the line, 1 may as
well say a few words; but should they be incorrect,
this would in no way affect the truth of the preceding
statements.

Zirdi is violent death, applied to the punishment of
a criminal.

As paharti lizbil-su, means in Oreo, sive in Tariaro
colhcet eum ! Pahar is the Hebrew lj?D, Orcus, sive
Inferi; as in the remarkable passage of Igaiah, v. 14,
where it is said that Orcus has opened his mouth
without measure, and all the glory, pomp, and multi-
tude of the revellers (denounced in lines 1 1, 12) shall
descend into it. The metaphor here is very striking,
since "lys is properly, aperuit os magno hiatu, quod est
bestiarum sanguinolentarum (see Job xvi. 10), poetice

304

OK THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF TUB

de Oreo insatiabiH. From hence cotues the name
the idol Baal Pelior, "lys hyi {Domimis Oici)^ called
simply lil'D, Orcus, in Numbers xxiii. 28, and some
other texts (see Gesenius). Therefore the Hebrew
pehoT was in Assyrian pahar. I believe this to be a
new observation, and, should it be established, it would^j
follow that the Sun was held to have dominion (!ike^^
Osiris-Dionysus) in the nether world over the eouU of
the departed.

Lizhil, coilocet, seems to be the optative of TOn,|
coliocare, which is the HiphiJ of 7IT, habxtare.

One of the most curious traditions respecting Dio-
nysus, was that he sometimes asscmed the shape of a
bull with a human countenance, and was then called
Hebon. Kepresentations of this occur on coins and
other ancient monuments of Italy. In Greece a similar
tradition prevailed -

Kai ravpos ijfttv 7Tpoa$£v -riyettTBat BoKits

fcai <r/p Ktpare Kpari TrpOfT'n'eipvicevai,

aW T[ TTOT rf<r$a Oqp ; reTavpatrai yap ovv.

Bvrip. Bacch.

lie is thus identified with Osiris-Apis, of the E^ptia
mythology, a deity who, in a very ancient hieroglyphic^
inscription recently published by Brugsch, has the re-j
markable epithet of " twice born," or " living twice.**
Now, it will be remembered that one ol the epithets of
Dionysus was Bip,7]Twp (the blmatru of Ovid). But in
the form of" a bull with a human head, his story takes
us back to the old times when the cities of Assyria
flourished, among whose ruins the human-headed bull
is frequently found.

In Rawlinspn's 'Ancient Monarchies,' p, 1C8» a figuj

NAME AND TpTOHSUIP OF DtONTSUS. 305

is given of this Man-Bull > which he considers to be
an emblem of Nin or Ninev. But Nin was identified
in the Assyrian mythology with the Sun.

A few additional remarks may here be made on the
mythos of the Nocturnal Sun, as ruling over Hades,
and judging the souls of men.

In the Greek mythology, one of the judges of the
infernal regions is named Rbadamanthus.

" Gnossius haec Ithadftmaiitlius habet durisairaa regna."

This remarkable name is clearly not of Greek origin.
It first appears among the traditions of Crete, and the
Cretans derived it certainly from their neighbours the
Egyptians. I coiijeclurcd many years ago that the
name of Rhadamanthus was the Greek mode of ex-
pressint^ the Egyptian Rti-iUe-Amenli,^' the Sun of the
Amenti," that is, the Sun in the infernal regions.
For, the nether world, where Osiris reigned, was called
in Kgypt the Amenti.

In order to make this etymology more clear> I mii5t
obi^erve that the Egyptians having no letter d in their
language, supplied its place by the combination nd,
as we see in the name of Darius, which appears jn
the hkroglyphic inscriptions as Ntareios. Hence the
particle nte (of) sounded nearly as de in French ; and
the name Ra-nte- Amenti sounded Mud' amenti. But 1
have since found this etymology in Creuzer and other
authors, therefore I think it may be accepted as nearly
certain. It follows from it, since Ra signiHes '* the
sun" in Egyptian, that the Judge of the infernal re-
gions was identified with the Sun, at any rate by the

■ Cretan Greeks (and probably throughout Greece in

I the celebration of the Mysteries).

306

UN THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE

There is a very remarkable passage in the /
of Ashurakhbal (B. M. 18, 44), where the Sun has the
following title, Shemesh dian-nisi zalul-su khi^a^ mean-
ing the deity *' whose flail is good.'^ Zaiul is a fla^H
{fiagellum), derived from 771, concussit, effudit. (S^^
GescniusO Now this almost identities the Assyrian
Dian-nisi with the Ea^yptian Osiris : for, it is well
known that Osiris usually holds in his hand an emblem
of authority, which some consider to be a flail, and
others a whip. And the vvjstica vannits lacchi is
be referred to the same mythology.

Nebuchadnezzar built a temple to Dionysus in Bab]
Ion. It is recorded in his great inscription, col. iv.

He says :

"Ana Shemesh dainu tsiri ... bit Dian-nm Wt-s
in Babilu-ki in kupri u agurri shakish ebus."

" Unto the Sun, the heavenly Judge . . . the tempi
of Dian-nisi, his temple, in Babylon city, in bitumen
and brick splendidly 1 btiilt."

TI»e adverb shakish is probably from Chald. wjir,
am plus.

In a collection of photographs with which the ai
thorities of the Britisli Museum kindly favoured me/
I have found two plates numbered 163n and 163 6
(and also bearing in common the number 204). which
contain a list of about forty-eight titles of the
/[Hp ►- »■■<■ and doubtless contained many moi
in the part of the tablet which is lost. This 111
seems very carefully drawn up ; the smallest variatioi
(such as the addition of the word ralfUy great) being
considered as a new title. The simplest of these titles
I read as Din rrtbu, the great Judge. Others appes
to me to have a resemblance to Adonis and ATdoneusi

NAMK AND WORSHIP OF tJlONYSUS.

307

the first of which is a Hebrew word piM, Dominus,
which word (see Gesen. 239) is also from the root
]'n, judicare. Some titles end with tila (life), their
beginnings being fractured or illegible. I think they
may have meant " giver of life/' Another title is
muddin ar rabu, which I render " Great judge of the
earth," from the Chaldee V"lMj ora, terra. A similar
profusion of titles was given to other ancient gods ; it
will be sufficient to instance Isis fivpmwfw?.

The Greek worshippers of Dionysus sometimes^ gave
to hitn the mystical title of Saffoi, and shouted during
the orgies Euot Sa^oi! In a list of the twelve or four-
teen great gods of Assyria, preserved on a clay tablet
iu the British Museum, marked 101 and 73 a, I find
the name of Sabbi, who may possibly be the same
with Sa^oi. He is likewise mentioned on several other
tablets. His name is very singularly written. It con-
sists of the numeral seven {Sab in Hebrew and Assy-
rian), followed by the syllable hi. He may have ruled
specially over the seven planets ; and his worship may
have been connected with that of Jupiter Sabazius, an
Oriental deity.

308

ON SOME FUNEREAL HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTIONS
FOUND AT MEMPHIS.

ST SIR C'HilHI<B9 »lCHOLtDN, BAHT., D.C.L., LL.U.

(Read January 4tli. 1865.)

During a short visit which 1 made to Cairo, in the
year 1862, 1 had an opportunity of purchasing from
Mr. Massara, the Dragouiaii of the British Consulate,
several atelaCj fragments of sculpture^ and other incised
stones. Amongst the latter were six blocks of lime-
stone, each about teu inches square, and of unequal
length, varying from sixteen to eighteen inches. The
material out of which they are formed is a calcareous
fitoLie of unequal density, so that whilst some portions
are of almost 6inty hardness, and present, on being frae-
tured, a jagged uneven surface; other poilions of the
structure are so soft and friable as to be easily scratched
by the finger-nail. With such an intractable material
for working upon, the original artist has been obliged
to supply many accidental inequalUies of the suHace
by cement, so as to render the surface generally smooth
and fit for the operations of the chiseL From this in-
equality in the density and structure of the material,
the fragments about to be described are in a somewhat
mutilated stale, and the greater fart of their surface
is, moreover, unfortunately covered with a thick cry^|
taUine effervescence, the apparent result of slow dis-
integration aided by the influence of damp.

INSCRIPTIONS FOUND AT MEMnilS.

303

I
I

The fragments, when purchased, were represented by
Mr. Massara as having been brought from Memphis,
a statement that derives confirmation from the terms
of the inscription they contain. No certain or reliable
information could, however, be furnished as to the exact
locality from whence they came. Mr, Bononii thinks
he can almost identify them aa belonging to one of the
several tombs excavated by the Prussian mission in the
neighbourhood of the Great Step Pyramid of Sakara.
He says that he distinctly recollects one such tomb
having six square piers or columns. Tbe roof-stones
were gone, and but little of the walls left. Mr*
Bonomi further suggests that the fragments of only
five of the pieces herein referred to had been preserved,
those of the sixth having been too much mutilated to
be considered worth the trouble of transport.

Notwithstanding tbe eroded condition of the stones,
the traces of sculpture left are, for the most part, deep
and well defined, and display a style of execution not
far removed from the best examples of ancient Egyptian
art. Portions of the original colouring applied to the
surface are still discernible. The outlines are given in
deep intaglio^ and the forms of the kneeling as well as
of the standing figures, with their flowing drapery, are
well delineated, and are not without grace. With
these preliminary remarks, I shall now proceed to de-
scribe each of the fragments with somewhat more of
detail.

The two blocks, delineated in the lithograph plate
). A, probably constitute only two-thirds of the whole
of the pier to which they originally belonged, tbe upper
block having disappeared with the roof which it sup-
ported, The aide marked I, represents n figure kneel-

310

EGYPTIAN FLTNEREAL INSCRlPTrOKS

ing on the right knee, with the hands either in me
form of supplication or supporliug the column sur-
mounted by the disk, and pendent vreci. The head
is shaven, the face beardless, and the contour of the
features of the ordinary Egyptian type. The nose is
perhaps a liUle more arched than usual. A double
necklace 18 worn. The dress, closely fitting round the
waigt, is furnished with broad but short sleeves, whi^^
the skirl is adorned M-ith a broad band or flounce.
The inscription commencing above the left hand of
the figure is continued to the opposite side» and con-
veys a simple intimation of the name, family, and pro-
fession of the person it commemorates. The central
line, that above the head, is separate and distinct from
the two lateral inscriptions. Commencing with tl
latter, we have as follows : —

Asar na n Ptnh MeS machru sel na

Osiris (vel Oairianua) Bcrilia Flali Mes jnstificatus filiua aciilKe =

— pa-hat n Pta Hid machru
^ donius alhfe Toif Fcah Kiii justlficati.

Tlie Ostrian Bcribe of tlie God Ptah, MeS, the Bon of Oni,
&cribe {or clerkj of tbe white house (or temple) of Plah jus-^ij
tiSed (deceased). ^^M

!CiilKe=

The symbols engraved on the centre column above
the head of the figure would, in compliance with the
form of construction hitherto employed, be regarded
as merely intimating the fact, that an olfering is made
to some special divinity to whom Ihe ordinary titular
appendages to which he is entitled are assigned, and
not Its any part of an express liturgical invocati
My friend Mr. Goodwin gives a new, and as I w
some diffidence venture to think, more appropria

inu

ate"

FOUND AT MEMPHIS.

311

explanation of this oft-recurring formula. Instead of
"Suten-ta-hotep " being "regia oblatio," " piuni mu-
nus dedicatum," or any equivalent term relating to a
religious offering, he regards it as a verbal form of
some such word as " propitio," and instead of the
readin.2; of the passage in question being a royal ob-
lation to Talannen, his interpretation would be, " May
the God Tatannen be propitious/' as equivalent to the
old Roman form of supplication, " Mars pater te precor
quffisoque uti sies volens propitius mihi, domo, fanii-

^liQeque nostrae," or thepropitietur of ourChristian tomb-
stones: "Cujus animse propitietur Dens,'*

8uten-ta-liotep Tatannen Ur em aebt
Propitius sit Tatannen qai prteest tol; muna.

I
I

Tatannen, a synonym of the tutelary god of Memphis^
is here designated Ur, the elder or Lord, and this
title is regarded by Mr. Goodwin as the equivalent of
Sem m Sebt, mentioned in Brugsch^s ' Geographic,'
vol. i. p. 235, fig. 1095,

Plate I. A., Compartments 2 and 3. — In each division,
we have the entire figure of a man standing erect with
the hands raised in the attitude of supplication; that
in compartment 2 has the head shaven, whilst in the
next division 3, the hair or a wig is worn. In the
horizontal lines immediately above, we have a re|)eti-
tion of the titles contained in the inscription just re-
ferred to, except that MeS, instead of being simply
designated " na tn Ptah," priest or scribe of Ptah, is
here represented as filling the office of his father, he is
na pa hat^ scribe, priest, or treasurer of the temple
(domus argentere)of Ptah. The figure below is probably
intended as a portrait of Hui deceased, as the two lost

312

EGYPTIAN FUNEREAL INSCEt [^[ONS

signs with the determinative of his name, are distiactljr
legible in front of the tigure : —

Asar na pa hat n Ptah MeS

OAirianuH ecriba (thesaQrariu5)domu!i ar^enteie roS Ptah Mes

= em-hotep tnachru

^ in piLce jusliEicatus.

The vertical tines in the second compartment A, a
only (Vaginentary, and are the concluding portions of
inscriptions commencing in the superimposed stone
that Is wanting. Beginning with the first column on
the left, we have the characteristic sign of Memphis,
doubtlessly the sequence to an eDumeralion of some of
the offices of the defunct,

. . . Sebt hat MeS machru m hute

. . . FrsposituB regiani MeniphiticK Mea ji]9Cificatu& in pace.

In the succeeding column we have what seems to be^

a fragment of an address to the Sun ; the name of

Maneen, a region of E. Thebes, occurs, and alkiding t

tlie diurna] course of the sun it may be read —

Manecn t en

Mancent {regioneui) qui circumamljulat.

And in continuation of the same hymn in the ne
line —

r MST n ha nev h r

qui facit (in ortu suo) renatuzn esse : in diebus singulis progreditur.

The last line in the compartment may be regarded
as the conclusion of the invocation.

Ha f ta k m hotep

tempore ejua prOgrcBSU* CS in pace.

1. Presiding over the Memphitic nome Mes justified tn peawT
y. He who journcyeth through Maneen,

3. Who causeth him lobe regenerate. who daybjrdaygoethifartli:

4. In hie day thou hast departed in peace*

FOUND AT MEMPHIS.

313

Passing over the first column of the third compart-
ment, which merely contains, with tiresome tautology,
a repetition of titles and offices, we proceed to the re-
maining fragments, in which we have, according to the
opinion of Mr. Birch, what seems to be a quotation
or paraplirastic transcription from the ' Book of the
Dead.* It i-i difficult to collect the sense of these dis-
jointed passages, from the absence of the context, each
column being a continuation of a missing portion.

Line 2

Neteriu nev rn chu user t

Dii omnes cum poleatate et facultote,

Line 3

Sen) .... m 11 .s

qui ducit (et imago eat) domo (?),

Line 4

Ta m aa sent

(e) TerrA io mogno terrore.

AU the Gods, with power and knowledge.
Who leadeth forth . . . . iu the bouse.
From the land in great terror.

In the remaining fourth compartment there is pro-
bably an error in the hieroglyphic symbol succeeding
the name of Ptah, and which instead of being k should
be new, so that the designation of the god would be
"Lord of Truth." The centre inscription, though
partly effaced, may he read as follows:—

Suten hotep Ptah mes-enti Tannen =

Fropitms bit Ftah qui natus eiit in loco ditto TanneD =

— nev huhu tt

= Dominus in sajcuUfi.

May I'tah he propitiims ; be wbo Was born in the land of
Tutipqp ; Lord for cverlnstiflg,
VOL. VIII. Y

314

£0YPT1AN FUMEREAL INSCRIPTIONS

In the block marked B, we have again to regrei tti€
absence of the upper division, and the consequent im-
perfection of the lines inscribed on the second and^
fourth compartments. On the side 1, is a dedicatoi
inscription to Osiris —

Sutn hotep Asar iiev Rusett (Rosta) =;

Propitiua sit OBiris Domious terrrc cui nomcn llosett ^=
= neter aa auten anchu
= DeuB magnuB Rex viventium.

May Osiria, Lord of RosBett (or Rosta), king of the Hving^

be propldotLs.

Compartment 2, Col 1. — We have here designated
with greater precision than formerly the several offio
filled by Mes or by his father.

Asar na hcsbn hat nub nub n Neter

OsirianuB scriba (thesaararius) argenti (et) auri (rot) Dti Ra.

The Ofiiriau cterk or registrar of the silver and gold of the
Gad Ra.

3
I

The two succeeding columns appear to be portions
of the ritual of the ' Book of the Dead' (chap. xv. plate
V. 33, Todtenbuch), and forming part of the invo
tion to the Sun.

... Ra r neteriu nev ;^aa m » . .
Ave ! Sol maxime Deorum orient e (ctxlis)
Hail, Siui, greatest amocgat the Gode, ariung- in the heaf'

Nearly the whole of the remaining portions seenl
hopelessly undecipherable ; the fourth column, it may
be, containing a portion of the fifteenth chapter of the
' Book of the Dead * (Todtenbuch, pi. iv. col. 7). The
horizontal lines above the figure seem to form a part
of the adjuration uttered by the defunct.

FOUND AT HAMFHia. 315

Nnti hu an « « «

Ta qui sempiterDus (cs)^ per ^ . .

Tboa who art styled the cvcrlasLing, by ...

Compartment 3 {PL B.) presents a few variations of
terms previously employed. New hoaoriiic titles are
applied to the divinity ; he is —

Nev Neter Neter &a iri t p ta

Dotninus Deufi Deus magTiua creator coeli et terrse.
The Lord God, the great God, creator of tteaveti and earth.

Whilst the deceased scribe, Mes, is designated keeper
of the Treasury of the Lord of Truth.
Compartment 4 (B). —

En Asar na ii Ptah Mes Macliru.

Iiivocatue est ab Oainano scribfl (toD) Plah Me* justificato.

Khu ouaer p t . . .=

Gloria (ad Solem) qui preevalet in coclis ct =^
=: hr p hu

=. progreditur ab horizonte.

U keper ast r n U naa

Transformationes multaa ct nomina cnpil: lEla.

He is adjured by the Oeirian scribe of Ptah, by Mee the jm-
tJEed,

Glory to the Sun, who prevaileth in the heaveuB and goeth
forth from the horizon.

She BEBumiog many traiiBfgrniations aitd [jiimea^

It is difficult to make any definite meaning from the
remaining portion of the block. The line last quoted
refers to some unspecified female divinity.

Plate III. C, Compartjiient 1. — In the first column,
on the right, we find Mes represented as filling a sepa-
rate office from any hitherto mentioned ; he is here
designated, —

¥2

S16

EGYPTIAN FUNBRBAL INSCRIPTIONS

na hesbn neter Kotep n neviu =

The^Eiumriua teirsc Diis sacratce ruv DominDrum ==

= sebt

= mcenium alboriim.
Clerk or treasurer of the glebe lands of the lords of the
white walU.

In the centre line, the great tutelary god of Mem-
phis ie invoked with additional titles of honour ; he is
addressed as —

Ptah && pehti bar as ur =

Ptuh ma^nua glonQBiasimuSj, et dominus BedJs magnse,^:

=: neter irl m ka

^ Deus factuB et facieaa ab initio.

Ptah Omnipotent^ most glorious, presiding in the sacred balU.
God created and creating from the begiuning.

Compartment 2, transverse line. — We are told thai
the subject of this elaborate record was not only
" treasurer or accountant of the glebe lands," aa pre-
viously specified, but that he exercised a similar office
with respect to the lands of the " Lords of the White
Walls/'

In Compartment 3, beginning from the first colunrn
on the right, we have disjointed fragments, derived from
liturgical forms connected with the worship of Ra.

Ao f Ra m

Adorat ilk Ha rum.

T&m hr m ta-ti

Tarn DominuB duoruni horlzontum.

Rampa t m Atin

Infane factus

di&co 9oIari

He adores the eiui with . . ,
Tam, lord of ihe two horiyooB^
Born with the *olar disk.

FOUND AT MEMPHIS.

317

Compartment 4. — In the column to the right there
is an intimation that, added to all his other employ-
ments, Mes was not only clerk and treasurer, but ac-
countant of the measures of silver and gold ; the de-
terminative of "measure" is given as qualifying the
sign "hesbn," clerk. In the centre column Ptah is
adored as —

T&ta as ner anch ta Neter aa ^
Tula illuQtris dominus teiriD vivificantU DeU:& magnua =
= nev ma

== Dominus veritaEie.

Tata the iUuetriou^, brd qf the living: land, gr<i$,K God.
Lord qf Truth.

Plate IV. D. and E> — The blocks here delineated
belong to different piers, the upper portions contain-
ing figures alternately standing and kneeling on the
right and left knee. In compartment 3, appended to
the usual term machru, "justified/' we have the em
hotep,'-* in peace." Mr. Goodwin remarks that the
Coptic writers in subscription constantly use the Greek
eifyrjvti (^). The banishment of this common Egj'p-
tian word, hotep, and the substitution of eiprjw^, is re-
markable; it may have been the result of some religious
objection to a form of heathendom.

Id the centre compartment of No. 1, we have^ —

At neteriu retu m kam n f

Creator Deonim hominumque, qaaodo crcavit ille.
Who, in creatiag', made both Goda and nien4.

Compartment 3.— Centre line:

Chenti Taianen neb ma Suten tati
Habitan& Tannen dominaa veritatis Rex terrarum duBnim =
= (i*Egypti eui>erioria el inferiaris).

318

EOyPTIAN PUNBKBAL INSCKIFTIONS

In the line to the left, we are finally told that amongst
the multifarioua employments oi Mes was that of —

rut men em ha Ptah.

rcnovnna cjua; Bculpta sunt in doiuo Ptah.

EntruBted with the repairs of the eacred carviogs in tlic
Temple of Rah.

Notwithstanding the fragmentary and disjointed
character of the foregoing inscriptions, and their ex-
hibiting so much of the wearisome and pleonastic tau-
tology, characteristic of nearly all similar records, they
nevertheless furni&li materials for inquiry and specula-
tion. The name of Mes in an uncoinpounded form ;
the office and functions discharged in succession by
him and his father, together with the locality in which
they resided, are all interesting points. The affinity, if
not absolute identity of the name Mes, as found in
these monumental inscriptions, with the name borne
by the Hebrew Moses, lends to them additional import-
ance. I am under especial obligation to my friend
Mi'. C. AV. Goodwin, for his critical views on the ety-
mology, inflections and combinations of the word Mes,
mid 1 shall, in the subsequent remarks which I am
about to oHer, avail myself largely of the notes with
which he has kindly furnished me.

The word MeS ^p signifies to bring forth, corre-
sponding with the Coptic Uec, natus^ nasci, parere.
It is also sometimes, but less frequently, employed as
conveying the idea ' to beget/ We have in the Coptic
ihc following forms of tlje root : —

U^c, pullus, infans, gigni.
UiC€, natus, K^neratus.

rOUND AT HEMPma.

Ulci, puerperium.
U|.£JLLici, priniogcnitus.
Uoci, veotrem gerere.
UeciA., obstetrix.
UA.ce, vitulus.

3L9

mesu, or lJS((Virr7/fi ^riesi, to bring

Tbe Egyptian forms are as follows : —

forth.

m P V mes, calves.

The root enters into the composition of many royal
names, beginning with the 18th Dynasty, It is true
that the first two kings of the ]2th Dynasty, Amen-
emha I. and Uaersen I., iiave the honorific titles of

ifni" "^™ mesu, and ■¥• fR^? anch niesu, respec-
tively, but these words are differently compounded
from the names of the iBth Dynasty.

The first of these is ^^ffjpN A-ha-mes, and amongst
his family we find "^Tl fRP Ouat-mes (masc), i ****** ffifl

Amen-mes(mascO,^|Jj|' i^a-nifis (mascO, and M ffj
Ka-mes (fem.)^ The name of Thothmea is written
^V f|[Vj Tet-mes ; and we find also two princes, one

bearing the name of 'Sff^-flL ^^-"^^^j ^'^^ other that
p( ^*==^i\\{t]\^ Meriu-mes, and at a later period
we have a prince simply fJ|P Mes.

330

EGYPTIAN FUNEHKAh INSCRIPTIONS

Jn all these names the verb |Hp enters into the com-
pound in its simple form, without addition of a vowel
or inflection of any kind, and this is observed in the
hieratic transcriptions, which are usually profdse of
vowels, and often supply them where the hieroglyphic
text omits them. The names are therefore differently
formed from the titles of the two 12th Dynasty kin^s,

^/fSY (written also ^ fj^?) and ^/fj^* {written

also-S-zn ; \. The first of these words, nem-mesu,

means "reduplicating births/* the other, anch-mesu,
means " life of births.'* (See Chabas, 'Melanges jftgypto-
logiques/ 2od series, p. 62.) Some light is thrown
upon these epitliets by a passage in the Berlin papyrus
No, I. It is therein said of Oserseseu 1. thnt ever
since his birth, his countenance multiplied births (or
conceptions), viz., his eye was supposed to have the
power of niaking women fruitful.

In the names of the kings of the 1 8th Dynasty and
(heir families, the verb ^p seems to be in regimen;

thus, '^^fliP aba-mes, the moon begot ^CfRP

Tela-mes, Thoth begot, Offip ra-raes, the sun begot>

and in '^^^■^^[VftlP "leriu-mes, the beloved begot,
whilst in the simple jj^P the meaning is " he begot,"
leaving the name of the deity uncertain.

When we arrive at the first Rameses, a change

takes place. Rameses L is named (OfRP^^jDI
ra-ines-su. The pronoun su having been added, the
is therefore " Ra begot him." The name of
Raincscs II. is spelt in the same way, with the

vnrintion of |I instead of J^y i'l some cases. Thus

FOUND AT MEMPHIS.

321

ra-mes-s. The same modes of spelling are

used Tor all the Ramessides of the 20th Dynasty. We
have therefore two distinct classes of names, and we find
that Manetho baa transcribed them in different ways.

Thus (^^^ and (S^^ Ah-mes and Tetiaes, he
changes iuto Afia)a-t?,TovOfi'Coa-is or Tefffiotn^^ wherein the
Jl^P is equivalent to Moto-t*, -eeov. On the other hand.

^ffiT^S^ is translated Pa>reffcrijs (with variations,

PafiEffTis, Pa;iyfrr}?, and in the LXX. -Pn^cffd^). It follows

that the name of Prince ^ffjpjj in the beginning of

the 18th Dynasty would be lianscribed Pa/iwffir, and
bence an additional argument is supplied for the futi-
lity of the suggestion that the city or land of Pa^so-iu;
was named after this earlier prince, for in that case it
would have been called the city of Pa^ia}tjif.

The Hebrew transcription of (offiP^^J ra-mes-sa
is Dp&yi, ra-mes-scs.

Here DDD answers exactly to /Rp^J- ^^' fflPP
It might perhaps be inferred that the name /fin would
be transcribed 0^ Mes, but we have seen that Manetho
turns n\n into MuKns^ hence perhaps originally in
Hebrew it might be transcribed 0T2, Mos. In the
older forms of the Hebrew language, Samech and Shin
were not distinguished ; in later times l^t Shin, was
marked with a diacritical point on the right side, to
give it the sound of sh, with one on the left, U?, to in-
dicate that the old sound, s, was retained. Now the
inference seems unavoidable, that the author of Exodus
must have modified the name a little, to give it a

322

EGYPTIAN FUNEREAL INSCRIPTJONS

Hebrew etymology. The Egyptian princess who found
Moaes called his name H^O, Moshi, because, she
says, 1 drew him (^nn*£i't) moshithiu) out of the water.
The daughter of Pharaoh talks Hebrew, and uses the
Hebrew word I^K'D, masha, to draw out, but it i& evi-
deat that there has been an adaptation of the name.
If tlie name of Moses be really Egyptian, it most pro-
bably was ffip the same with that of the prince Mcs

of the Uamesses family (477 in the Konigsbuch), with
that of Mes, the son of Hui the scribe, treasury clerk
of Ptah, at Memphis. The LXX. and Josephus con-
vert HE^D into Mwuffi/s. The Vulgate follows the LXX.
and writes Moyses, and hence the French Moise. We
have by accident preserved the classical reading Moses.'
Juvenal, Pliny, and Strabo have Moses, T'acitus Moyses.
The name of Hui may not have been uncommon,
for we find it bonie by a prince of Kush in the 18th
Dynasty, — contemporaneously > as it would appear, with

princes designated 7/!)^ Mi mes, and 7'=>^|^f[)P

Meriu-mes. (Konigsbuch, taf. xxviii. and xxx., fig.
382, 383. 408.)

^ Josepbufl (Antiq. Jad, lib. il. cap, ix. 6) gives a different eiyinq-

logy from that assig-ned in Exodas, anil one which, though faociful,
implicB some knowledge on hie part of the actual lauguage of Egypt.

K«t' nynp r^ hrtKXrjtrtv Tavnjv Kara TO avfX^t^jjKo^ Wtro tU tw
iTOTa/iic (ftTTftrovTi, Ty yip vlWp ^tu oi A.tyvjmot Kokotitriv, virrf^ St
Tov<; (if vActTos) {Ti^iOivTai, ^vf^^eyns ovv cf ofit^ortfHav t^v trpotniyopiav
avTu ravnjv Tl0€VTat.

According to this derivation of the Jewish historian, fttif is proba-
bly taken as the equivalent of mak (Copt. Uo^J ojua, whilst some

word allied to '3^ J^T^ ' ^^'^ *^ ^^* ™*'y '^"''^ suggested the
element for the second eyllable, vttTp.

FOtlND AT M^MfHlS.

323

As the name of no contemporary king is given in
any part of the inscription which we have just been
considering, it ie, of course, impossible to do more
than arrive at an approximation as to the period when
Hui and his son Mes hved. It may he observed that
the popular use of names belonging to persons of
princely rank often affords a satisfactory clue as to
dates. Thus the fact, that individuals in the lower
grades of life had been designated Victoria, Albert, or
Alexandra, would in times to come, and in the ab-
sence of other data, afford a strong negative presump-
tion, that the epoch during which they lived did not
at all events precede that of the august persons whose
names they had adopted, It may therefore be assumed,
as a matter ahnost of certainty, that Mes did not live
before the end of the iSth or beginning of the 19th
Dynasty, during which period the designations he and
his father assumed had become fashionable, from their
association with the vocabulary of royal names. The
probabihty is, that the period in which they lived, was
during or soon after that of the Ramessides.

The hieroglyphic determinative of the name of
Memphis, as the City of the White Walls, is a cnrious
illustration of the remote antiquity of the synonym^ and
of its perpetuation, up to the period when intercourse
was established with Greece, It affords an incidental
proof of the fidelity with which Herodotus framed his
narrative, that he should have spoken of the \€vkov
T€ixos, and in so doing, literally translated one of the
vernacular names, by which the citadel of Memphis
was known to those Egyptians with whom he con-
versed.

Mes, as well as his father and his immediate pre-

324

EGYPTIAN FUNEREAU INSCRIPTIONS

decessor in some, if not all the offices he held, tnl
have been a pluralist in the real sense of the word ; and
from the elaborate and costly character of his tomb
must hare been a man of fortune. His multifarious
duties were those of scribe, treasurer, or steward of the
lands belonging to the gods of the temple, as well as of
those of the " Lords of the White Wall." He seems
to have exercised the calling of a surveyor, in being
specially entrusted with the sacred carvings. As na
hesbn hat nuh en nab ma, registrar of the silver and gold
of the "Lord of Truth/' his position must have been
one of great dignity as well as responsibility. He had,
moreover, not only charge of the treasury and re-
venues belonging to the temple, of the funds specially
dedicated to its service, but also of the glebe lands
attached to it, and irom which the othciating priests
may have been supported. ^H

The precedence given to silver in the enumeration
of the precious metals is in conformity with what we
notice in the Bible. Of silver and gold, the former
was perhaps the more higiily esteemed of the two.
Its hieroglyphic designation of nub hat, " white gold,"
clearly implies that its discovery must have been
subsequent to that of gold, nub.^ Such a fact might
almost have been assumed, a priori, from the pecu-
liar character of gold as contradistinguished from
silver, and indeed from all the metals with which
the ancients were acquainted. Gold, in its native
state, is alone found unoxidized and unaffected by any
alloy it may have of baser metal, so far as regards its

' In the sEime way, llic dcsignntioii of quicVsitver, with us, implies
tiiat tbe discovery of mercury muat have followed tbat of silver.

FOUND AT MEMPHIS. 325

general appearance and characteristics, whereas silver
and the other metals are almost invariably found in a
state of oxidation or combined with other mineral sub-
stances rendering their recognition difficult. There is
therefore the strongest presumption that gold was the
first metal with which mankind became acquainted.
The reduction of silver ores is only effected by a
tedious mechanical process, and implies a considerable
degree of knowledge in chemistry and metallurgy, arts
which no doubt the Egyptians possessed and practised
from a period coeval with their earliest monuments.

326

XIV.— ON THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

DT D. W. NASH. P.S.A.. H.R.8.L.

(Read May 3rd, 1845.)

The inscriptions in the old Gaulish tongue hitherto
discovered are few in number and scanty in materiahj
They are, however, of very great importance, for the
elucidation of many questions connected with the early
history of Gaul and Britain. They are for the most «
part in the ordinary Roman character, and present in H
many instances tlie well-known contractions, ioter-
punctuations, or ornaments of Roman votive, dedica-
tory, or funereal inscriptions, which they also resemble
in form, style, and mode of thought. It is indeed
probable that ail those inscriptions with which we are
acquainted have been the work of Romanized Gauls,
and that the language itself of the inscriptions is not
devoid of marks of Roman influence. Two inscrip-
tions from southern Gaul in Greek characters, point
rather to the later period when the Greek language^^M
was that of the higher classes of Romans, and conse-^^
quently of the Gallo-Roman aristocracy, than to any in-
fluences exercised by the neighbourhood of the Greek ,
colony of Massilia.

One inscription in particular, to be hereafter noticed,
is remarkable for the fact of its being bilingual, Latin
and Gaulish, and that the Gaulish part of the inscrip-

ON THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

327

X\on is in the characters called by Moinmsen West-
Etruscan, the inscription itself having been found in
Italy, north of the Tiber.

As to the general character of the language in which
the inscriptions are framed, it has been observed,' that
they reveal to us words which not only do not yield
in antiquity of form to those of classic Latin, but even
contain, in many instances, specimens of the archaic
language of the Romans. They show beyond a doubt,
that the inflections the Irish has retained belong to a
period older than that in which the inflections ceased to
prevail in the Welsh, and that the wonderful phonetic
peculiarities of modern Celtic^ the wnlauti the aspira-
tions, and the nasals, are foreign to the Old Celtic.

In the analysis of the inscriptions, the grammatical
forms, and the interpretations of the words they con-
tain, it is not pretended to offer anything new, but
rather to collect together the results of the investiga-
tions to which these inscriptions have been subjected
by others. The learning on the subject will be found
in the following works and essays : —

RoGBT D£ Belloquet: Eihnoffinie Gatilohe. Frcmiere
partic; Glossaire Gauhts. Paris, 1858.

Pictet; Essai sur fjuchjues Inscriptions en Langue Gau-
loise. Geneve, 1859.

Whitley Stokes: Papers in the Bdtrage zur VerglH-
chenden Sprachforschung. Htmusg. von A. Kulin und A.
ScEilcichcR. Vol. ii. Berlin, 18GI.

Becker and Lottneh, inth>G5anic periodicul^ vols, ii.iii, and
iv. 1861-3-3.

Lottneh: On /he Gatillsh Inscription of Poitiers, Dublin,
1863.

'■ Dr. SolllivBii, in preface to Ebd'e 'Celtic Studies/ p. 15. and
Dr. Lottner, in Beitrage zur Vergleich, Spr&chforMb,, ii, 309.

328

ON THE GAULISH I NSCfilPTlONB.

The greater part of lhes€ inacpiptione merely record
the name ot the individual making an oflering or dedi-
cation of some object to a local deity, with occasionally
the name of the locality at which the shrine or temple
of the deity may be supposed to have existed. One
only, the bilingual inscription of Todi, is of a sepulchral
character,and one^ No. 13, is in the nature of a charm
Of incantation, an amulet to wear as a preservative
against the influence of evil demons, or a protection
against danger or disease.

One of the most simple among these inscriptions is:

No. l.

An inscription on the handle of a metal patera, found
near Dijon, in the department of the Cote d'Or, the ter-
ritory of the ^dui or of their dependent tribes. Gallia

DOIROS SEGOMARI
lEVRV ALISANV

Doiros, tbe son of Segomaro4, has dedicated (this) to Att?n»os.

Doiros, a nominative singular inos, the name of the
person making the offering or dedication. Mr. Stokes
compares the old Irish doir, a servant ; but all these
etymologies of proper names appear very uncertain.

Segoniari, the gen. of Segomaros, a proper name
occurring again in these inscriptions.

leuru. This word, which occurs in most of the in-
scriptions, is evidently the verb of the sentence. It
has been variously interpreted by "made," "conse-
criited/' *' dedicated/' and the latter meaning seems to
apply best to the ordinary sense of an inscription,

ON THB QAULiaH INSCRIPTIONS.

329

though Mr. Stokes has poiated out an old Irish root
tur, ior, and, with loss of the initial vowel, or, uerj with
the meaning " make," iurad " factum est.*'^ The
grammatical connection of the word as a third person
sin^^ular of (he preterite is made clear by the form of
the verb karnitu in the bilingual inscription ol Todi,
No. 11.

Alisanu. The name of the local deity to whom
Doiros^ the son of Segomaros, made the ofTeiing. It
is therefore a dative singular of Alisanos, which is pro-
bably a topical name of a divinity, derived from a place
unknown, perhaps Aiisa,

No. 2.

¥Vmnd at Nevers, anciently Noviodunumj a city of
the ^dui. In the Antonine Itinerary it is called
Xevirnum. Gallia Celtica.

ANDE

CAMV
LOSTOVTI
SSICNOS
tEVRV

Andecainulos Touliasicnoa ieuru.

Andecamolos, 9on of Tautiasos, hae dedicated (thi«] . , ,

Andecamxdos. This name is compounded with that
of the Gaulish deity Camulos, like Camulo-genus, and
the Gaulish British city Caraulo-dunum. The prefix
Ande is common in Gaulish proper names of men and
places; Anderitum, Anderitiani, Andecari, Andebro-
cirix, Andedunis, Andecumborius The meaning of
the particle is not clear.

■'' In the Book of Armag-h, See Beitrage zur Verglcich. Sprach-
forach., ii.

VOL, vni. Z

330

UN THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

Another inscription containing the name of the peo-
pie Andecaraulenses was found at Rancon, the ancient
Amkcaraulum, in the country of the Lemovices,
Gallia Ceitica.

NVMINIBVS AVG
FANVM PLVTONIS
ANDECAMVLEISIS
SES DESVOPOSVE

TowfiWcrtoa, A patronymic form, especially Gaulish,
of which there are numerous examples. The other <
patronymic, of which no example appears in these in-
scriptions, is apparent in the names Camulo-genus, ^
Verbi-genus, hke the Greek Dio-genes. ^M

A name Tarhios, in Etruscan characters, found
near Este, in northern Jtaly^ appears to be in the same
form.

jfAfKro/^on^yo

Tarkno Vosgeno.

No. 3.

Found at Autun, the ancient Autjuetodunum, capital
of the jEdui, in GaUia Ceitica.

LICNOS CON
TEXTOS . TEVRV
ANVALLONNACV.
CANECOSEDLON

Licnos Contextos, ieuru^ AnvaUanacu canecosedlon.
LicDoa Contextua dedicated (thia) ... to Anvallonacos.

Ucnos. Mr. Stokes suggests that this also is a pa-

ON THfi OAULlSH INSCRiPTIONS.

331

tronymic, and that the inscription is imperfect . . .
tic-nos ; but the name appears also in an inscription
from Glemona, in the neiglibourhood ot" AquUeia.

M . FOVSCVS.C . F.

LICNVS

PEREGRINATOR

C . FOVSCVS . C . F

BALBVS -V. F

SlBl ET SVIS.

in whicli Licnns is a cognomen o(Foneais ; in the Gaul-
ish inscription it stands as a prsenomen.

Contextos, the cognomen of Licnos. Mr. Stokes
refers it to a root iex^ Sanskr. Nfksh^ and suggests the
meaning of the name to be *' well built, strong." It
seems, however, very doubtful whether it is a Gaulish
word at all, and is not rather simply a Latin word ap-
plied as an epithet, Licnos, with which it is joined,
may have some relation to the Latin licium, '* the woof
or warp of a web, thread, yarn," Savage or semi-civi-
lized tribes afford many personal names more strange
than "twisted yarn/'

Ani^aUanncu is also a dative sing, of Anvallonacos,
This latter is a derivation in ac, like other Gauhsh
names, Juliac-uns, Corboaiac-nm, etc. The name of
the place from which the divinity is named must
have been AnvfiUo or Anvallon. The Aballon of the
Itinerary was in the country of the iEdui.

Canecosedlon. The meaning of this word, which is
the name of the object made or devoted to the god, is
unknown. The most strained inrerpretations have
been obtained from the Irish and Welsh dictionaries,
but none satisfactory. It is a compound, like so many

z 2

332

ON THK OAULt&H INSCRIPTIONS.

Gaulish
magus.

names
etc.

of places, Augusto-dunum^ Rigo-

No. 4.

Found at Volnay, near Beaune, in the Department
of La Cate d"Or. 38 kil. S.E. of Dijon, in the territory
of the iEdui. Gallia Celtica.

ICCAVOS. CP
PIANICNOStEV
RVBRIGINpOM ..
CANTABOEIX]

fceavoa Oppianicnus ieuru Biif/indon . . , cantabon.

Iccftvos, ibe BOB of Oppianoe, dedicated (Itla) , , . to BrigiiT"
danos.

Iccarus Oppiftnirnos: I., the son of Oppianos.
name, like that of the chief of the Belgic Remi men^
tinned by Caesar, may be connected with the Irish ^^|
Welsh iach, health, — an opinion conrirmed by the fact
thai in an inscription found near Cologne the name
locianus appears, with the Latin epithet Mcdictis,
which, as M. Pictet remarks, may be a translation of
the former. |fl

Oppianicnos, patronymic, formed upon the Latin
Roman name Oppianus.

Briyindon. The last letter, V, is probably wanting,
and the word ehould, like AlijianUi AnvaUonacu, be
read, Brigtndonu, a dative singular of Brigindonos.
The first part ol' the name occurs abundantly in Gaul,
Britain, and Gaulish localities, Brigantia, Brigantium,. ^
Brigantes, etc. ^H

The name of a town, Briginu, occurs in connection
with other names of places on a pillar stone* found at
Anduze, near Nismcs ; —

W THB OAULlSff^Mfe'RlWi

333

ANDVSIA

BRVGETJA

TEDVSIA

VATRVTE

VGERNI

SEXTANT

BREGINN

STATVMAE

VIRINN

VCETIAE

SEGVSTON

Vantubon. 1 his word, of which qo explaaatioD can
be offered, is suj>posed to represent tlie object dedi-
cated to the deity, like Tiemeton^ canecosedton, etc.
As, however, there are a number of well-known Dames
of places with the termination bona, it is probable that
the word may be an adjectival epithet of Brigxndonos,
or the name of the place at which the offering was
made to that supposed divinity. It w^ however, stated
that the true reading of the word (the inscription be-
ing much defaced at this point) is not cantahon^ but
cantalon. The first part of the word is no doubt the
same as in Canto be unicos inotis, mentioned by Gregory
of Tours.

No. 5.

Found at ALjse, Alisia^ chief city of the Mandubii.
Gallia Celtica,

MARTIALIS. OANN^i*
lEVRV . VCVETE . SOsk
CELICNON^^ETIC
QOBEDBI , DUGllONTllo

l^VCVETIN

IN ALISrlAjS

334 ON THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

Martiuiis DannoiaH ieuru Ucuete sosin celicTum etic gobedbl
duyiiontiio Ucnttm in AHma*

Martialh. The father'R name, Dannotalos, is truly
Gaulish, that of the son Roman. The higher classes
of the Gauls appear to have given Roman names to
their children immediately after the conquest, and pro-
bably even in the time of Caesar. An inscription,
which may not impossibly relate to the family of the
great Gauhsh chief of the ^dui, Eporedorix, meo-
tioned by Csesar, dedicated, in gratitude for benefits
received by the grandson of Eporedorix from the use
of the warm baths, to the local deities Boromis and
Damona (both names derived from Celtic roots de-
scriptive of the hot springs), shows how soon the name
of Caius Julius became fashionable in Gaul. This in-
scription was found at Bourbon Lancy, the ancient
Aquffi Nisinije, in the department of Sa6ne-et- Loire.
Qaliia Celtka.

C . IVLiVS . EPOREDORIGIS . F . MAGNVS

PRO. IVLIO. CALENO FILIO
BORVONI ET DAMONAE
V. S.

The names of the same guardian deities of hot springs
have been found at the springs of Bourbon-les-Bains*

DEO APOLLINI
BORVONI ET DAMONAE

Another inscription, evidently relating to the same
noble jEduan family, has been found at Chatillon^
near Autun, Augustodunutn, the capital ot the j^dui.

C . IVL.G. MAGNI . F.CI. 1
EPOREDORIGIS . N . PROCVLVS . D . S . F

The name of Martialis appears as an agnomen in

ON THE GAULtSK INSCRIPTIONS.

335

an inscription found in Ihe ruins of the thermfE of a
Roman villa at Verteult, in the same ^daan district
as that to which the inscription of Martialis Daunotali
belonged.

This inscription was found at a place called Lau-
saine, near Vertault, in the department of the C6te-
d'Or. Gallia Celtica.^

I . H . D . D. L. PATRIC
MARTIALIS . ET , PATRIC
MARCVS . LING . FRATR . OMNIB .
OFFIC . CIVILIB . INCIVITATE
SVA FVNCT .CELLAMVE... IBVLAM
EREGIONE COLVMNAE CVM
SVIS OMNIB .COMMOD . D. S. P.
VIKAN . VERTILIENSIB . LARQI
Tl SVNT

In houorem do7m*$ divinte. L, Patricius Martialis el
{Titus ?) Falridus Marcus Lmgones, fratres, omnihus oj^ciia
civiiibtts in civilate J«a Jimcti, cellam (vest)ibulatn e refftone
cvlumvis cum siiis omnibus comviodis de sua pecurtia vicanis
VerliUf^nsibus largiti sunt.

Dftnnotalit gen. of Dannotalos, a compound name
like Argio-talus, "while foreheadt" Vepotalus, "fair
forehead," may be rendered " bold forehead." These
names correspond in meaning to such Welsh names
as Tal-iesin, "shining forehead," Tal-haiarn, "iron
forehead," but the order of combination of the ele-
ments of the names is different,

Ucuete, a dative of Ucuetis, supposed to be the
name of a deity, otherwise unknown, worshipped in
AUsia. There was a town Ucuetia, near Nemausus,
which appears in the inscription a/ite, page 8, as
Ucetian.

* * Revue Archeologique,' A|>ril. 1863.

336 Oti THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

Celicnon. This word has been identified by Dr.
Graves, of Dublin, with the Gothic likn. a tower,

Sosi/i, the demonstrative pronoun. An example
occurs in the Irish (Zeues, Gr. Celt., p, 354, Cose in-
nammoge sosjn, "inatitutio servorum hocce'^), which
leaves no doubt as to its meaning. M. Pictet has ob-
served, " that what gives peculiar interest to this word
is the fact, that the corresponding form in the Cymric
is korf, kyn;" but the opinion of Zeuss (Gr. Celt.,
pref.), that the change of the Cymric s into h occurred
after the date of the Roman occupation of Britain
would, ii assented to, deprive the observation of all
importance.

The remaining words of this inscription have not
been satisfactorily explained ; Mr. Stokes makes go-
bedbi a verb, and dugiiontiio a nominative, and reads
the whole —

Martialie, the sop af Dnnnolalia, b&s made tbia tower for UcuetU ;
and tbe wtirk pleBfied Lit ueli^ in Alicia.

It would seem from the tenor of the other inacrip-
lions that Ucueth should be taken to be the name of
the deity locally worshipped at Ucuetia^ and that it
was at the shjitie of this deity, in the city of Alisia,
that Martial is Dannotalos offered the celicnon, suppo-
sing this to have been a portable object, perhaps a
model or representation of a purgos, or altar.

Two Gaulish inscriptions, in Greek characters, come
from the south of France.

ON THE &ACU9U INSCRIPTIONS.

337

No. 6.

Found at Vaison, ia the department of Vaucluse,
the ancient Vasio, chief city of the Vocontii, in th?
Provincm Narbonensh, afterwards separated from that
province, and included in Gallia Viennensis.

CErOMAPOC

OYIAAONEOC

TOOYTIOYC

NAMAYCATIC

eiWPoYBHAH

CAMICOCIN

NEMHTON.

Sffffufiaros Villonevs foouiiout Namausatii tidrou BSlitami
tosiit netn^ton.

Segomaros. The name of the iodividual described
as making or dedicating the offering. Like the majo-
rity of the Gaulisli compound names, the first element
of the word ends in o, or this is to be looked upon as
a combinative voweh No instance of such a form is
to be found in the oldest historical or traditionary
Irish or Welsh names of persons or places, though
Zeuss (Gr. Celt.) conceives that traces of such a form
are to be found in some Irish words. The second
element of this name, maros or marus, enters into a
i;reat number of Gaulish personal names, Indutio-
marus, Cuno-marus, Virdo-marus, etc.

In an inscription from Brescia, the name Stgomarus
appears as a cognomen :''

DIS DEA3VS
OMNIBVS
L. VETTVRIVS. L,L

* Gruler, iu 1005. 4,

338

ON THB GAULISH INSCRIPTIONa.

SEGOMARVS
PRO SE ET SVIS

It is worthy of remark that in the inscription ia Greek
characters the termination is written oa, in that io
Latin characters it takes the Latin form us.

Vilhneos is the cognomen of Segomaros. The meaD-
ing of the word is not clear, but it has been derived
from a supposed Gaulish word like Jill, a horse (En-
g\\%hjllty), interpreted '* horseman."

In connection with this interpretation we may com-
pare the (in that case) curious combination Villoniui
AsELLUS, Gruter, 485. 5.

Tooutious. Translated by Dr. Siegfried '* a citizen.'
Ir, tuath, Old Cymr. tut, people, gens.

Namausatis is clearly an adjective derived from th(
name of the city Nemausus, the modern Nismes.

EltOPOY. The Greek mode of writing the word „

Belisami. Dative singular of Belisama. In an in-^^
scriptiou found at St. Lizier, this deity is represented
aa a lemale, the Gauli&h Minerva.

MINERVAE
BELISAMAE

SACRVM
Q. VALERIVS

MONTANVS.

In an inscription given by Montfaucon^ it seems pro-
bable that this deity was sometimes represented under
a male form. It is thetigure of a young man, clothed
in a pepluni fastened on the right shoulder, holding a
bunch of grapes in the right hand, a fruit (apple?) in
the left ; a bird perched on the left hand- On the

THEOACLiaH INSCRIPTIONi

339

atone at the right side of the figure, the following
niulilatetl inscription (Montfaucon, Antiq. Expl., vol.
ii-pl. 192) :—

DEO BE

MILVCIO

which was no doubt originally —

DEO BE
LISAIMI LVCIO
P0S3VI

Nevieton. This word belongs to all the Celtic dia-
lects in the sense of something sacred set apart. It
occurs in composition in the names of several Gaulish
towns, Vernematum, Augustonemetum, Nemetocenoa,
etc,

'* Nomine Veraemetis voluit vocitare vetcstaa.
Quod quiis'i /ianmti ingens Gallica lingua refert."^

Tn the Brehon (Irish) taw it is said, *' a nemedh is any
place set apart ; the nemedh of the church is the ce-
metery ; the nemedh of the d!«7i is the enclosed green ;
the nemedh of the fair is the green," etc. A Jidnemed
was a sacred grove. " Erecacafeada acht fidnemead,"
— '* All woods may be cut, except sacred groves." "
What the nemeton of this inscription may have been
does not appear, but the inscription may be read —

SegoDiaros ViUoneos. a citizen of Nemauaua, has dedicated thii
nemeton to Bel is a ma.

The epithet '* mmidU," apphed to " mountains " in

* Venant. FDrtotiot. i. 9,

* Petrie, Ecclee, Arch, of Irdan^.

340

ON TH£ GAULISH INSCRIFTIONe.

Ihe sense of ** holy," *' inhabifed by the gods," occuH
iQ an inscriptiou found at the foot of the Pyrenees, al
present in the museum at Toulouse.

SILVANO DEO ET
MONTIBVS NiMlDls
QIVLIVLIANVS ET PVBLIC
VSCRESGENTINVS QVIPR
MIHINC COLVMNAS VICE
MARIAS CELAVERVNTET
ET EXPORTAVERVNT
V,S.L. M.

No. 7.

Inscription on a stone tablet found at Nemausns,
the chief city of the Volcae Arecomici, in Gallia Nar-
bonensis, not far from the mouth of the Rhone. It
was a Roman colonia. Gallia Narhonensis.

lAPTAI AAANOITAKOXAEAE

MATPEBONAMAYSIKABOBPATOYAE

litrtaifovj . . Uunoitakoa dede matrebo NaniauMkabo bratou

de.

entl?

lartaiCbs) . . Uanoiiakos, the second word evident!
ot the person making the offering, is* the name of the
town or place to which he belonged, . . Uanoiiacum^
like Nemetacum. ^H

Dede. There can be no doubt that this is the Gaul-
ish form of the Latin '* tledit.'* It replaces in this in-
scription the word iev.ru oi' the others, and shows that
this is a record of some donation made by lartaios to
the temple or revenue of the priesthood of the Matres.
The reduplicate form of the word is very remarkable,
and no corresponding form exists in the Neo-Ceitic

ON THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS

341

dialects. It has been compared with the form ** rere "
of an Umbrian inscription from TodL'

<^e U

AHAL TRVTITIS RVNVM RERE

Matrebo Nam^usiJcnho , the " dese matres" of Ne-
mausiis^ are divinities frequently named in the Itoman
inscriptions of Gaul and Britain. These two words
have supplied the form of the Gaulish dative plural
case-ending in -bo, a form evidently closely resembling^
the Irish -ib. the Latin -bus. In other inscriptions,
however, we have the form " matrabus."

Inscription over three female figures robed, stamJ-
ing» the centre figure holding a basket of fruit. Mont-
faticon, Antiq. Expliqu/'e, etc., vol. ii. pi. 192.

HONORE

DOMVS DIVI

NAEDIS MATRABVS

VICANI VtCI PACIS

lo another, preserved at Besanpon, the ancientVesontio ;
'' Anfrecht and Kirchci^ff. ' Umbriscbe SpmchdenkmAler ' p. 392

ON THE GAULISH INSCRIFTIONS.

MATRA
BVS SACR
VM OXIA
MESSOR
FILIA-. V . S
M .

Bratotide. No satisfactory explanation of this wo
can be given. Dr/^Sieglried^appears to have divide
it hratou rf^, and interpreted " ex imperio ipsaru
dearum," that is of the '■' Matres" before mentioned.
From its j^ositlon, it should represent the object giv
or dedicated bj' iartaios to the '* Matres."
,." lartaioa ^ » Haoqitacos, has given (o the NeoJAueiui Matre«."

No. 8.

Inscription on a menhir or standing-stone at Vieujr
Poitiers, on the road from Tours to Bordeaux, — the
ancient Limonum, city of the PictoncB. GaUia Celtica.

Buin Brimliom Ftontu Tarhlttnos ieuru. J

Rain. M. Pictet explains this word by the Irish
rath, a mound, a fortified tumulus, and Br(w/-tiom by
the word ftnW, which he considers the Gaulish for

Off THE GAULISH IN8CttIJ*TION8.

343

bridge. That places in Gaul compounded with briva
were in some way connected witli the passage of a
river, and that at such places the Roinaii& erected
bridges, seems clear, but there is no evidence that briva
meant a bridge in Oatihsh. M, Pictet reads the in-
scription " Tumuluni ad pontem Fronto Tarbiiilinos
vovit."

Becker, on the other hand, considers Brivatiom as
representing the object dedicated, like Nemeton, etc., —
in this case a pillar-stone, — ^and suggests that ra^n may
be a demonstrative pronoun. It is however most pro-
bable thai this rude inscription has no reference to the
stone monument on which it is found, and which may
be centuries older than the inscription.

Fiontu, a proper name for Fronto, who is quaJihed
as Tarbellinos, a native or citizen of the city of the
Tarbelli, now Dax, on the Adour, at the foot of the
Pyrenees. The fact that the writer was a native of a
place distant from that at which the piltar-etone is
situate, may serve to show that the inscription is pro-
bably the work of an idle traveller, and has no re-
ference to the original character of the monument.

No. 9.

Inscription traced with a pointed instrument on the
neck of a wide-mouthed black earthen vessel ; found
at Bourges, the ancient Avaricum, capital of the Bitu-
riges Cubi. It is seated at the confluence of the rivers
Auron, Yevrette, Langis, and Meudon, which unite to
form the Eure, the ancient Avar. Gallia Celtica.

BVSCILLASOSIOLEGASITINALtXIEMAGALV
Busciliu Soiio legasii hi Alixia Maffah.

344

ON THB (i^Uh^BH INSCRIPTIONS.

Buscilta. A female name, like Flacilta, mother of
Martial, the epigrammatist, Barbilla, Vindilla, Tas-
gilla, etc.

Sosio. From its position in the sentence, this word]
would aeem to he a cognomen or epithet oi BuscilLa^J
hut its meaning is altogether obscure

Legasit. The position of this word in the senrence
seems to indicate that it is the verb, but we have no-i
thing to offer as to its interpretation.

In Aitxh'. It seems doubtful whether this meanftl
the city Alixia, the capital of the Mandubii, and ac-j
cording^ to Diodorus, iv. 19* the ancient metropolis oi
Gauh The inscription comes from a place remote
from the Mandubian Alisia, but being on a portable
object, no difficulty arises on that account.

Magalu, This, like Alisanu, Anvalonnacu, must bej
a dative singular, the name of the deity to whom the]
offering is made. The word appears as the second
element of the Gaulish personal names, Taxi-raagulus*
Cuno-meglus, Seno-macilus, and in the first place
Maglo-cunus, with the meaning *' youth, servant, dis-
ciple." ^H

To the same deity is probably to be attributed the^^
Maglos, with the epithet Matonios^ of an inscription
from Saint-Beat, in the Pyrenees.

MAGLO
MATONIO
ATTOMArMO
RARIVS
V.S. U. M

To Magha Matonios (by) Attos Marmpraritti.
The celebrated monun^ent, found in the foundati

itions^l

ON THE GAULISH INRCRIPTIONS.

345

5^
o ■=

°i

- g-

■» ^ aa

■^ s ^

" ffl c

^ CO ^

£fl O

O z

QC -5

2 u

□:

_ i

> c

UJ 53

Hi ^

g>J5 .S

(0 H

|~ G

CO S

■

• a «

S s

-a

■

■^ a

l ^

a 3

CO ^

:!
" w s

"ij

O fcD

g « z g

to t: •=

z -

,jj

UJ ^

« 1

t> a bo's
6J5 *S -O w

z S

LU a

a
a

"fc

111

1—1

b- 1

o S

> *

1—)

•o

c^ h E

1 3

8 a a

^ • I

9 "^ «

■

c4 • §

■s

(Ti >

> jl

• ID
V

<
o

o at -^
J, j3 .a-
»- -. '"

3 a cj

w CO

5
<

> 1-

LJ
CO

tT
V

u
J

CL
LJ
<

Q.
UJ

-J

'a.
or a.

■"

1- ^

t- <

>
<

CO E

VOL.

VIII

2 4

■

ON TUB QAULISR INSCRITTIONS.

347

and Gaulish divinities is not by any means clear, but
amongst tbem we have the celebrated Gaulish deity
Esus, mentioned by Lucan, in whose honour the bloody
sBcritjces of the Druids were performed.

" Et qui1)ua immitis placatum sang'uiiie (!ira
Teutates, horrensque feris BtlaribuB Hems,
Et Tarania Scylliicx non mitfor ara Diante."

Zucojif rkaraal. lib. v. 444.

The appearance of the ^^od Esus, as figured upon thi^
monument, is not at all consistent with the character
given of iiiin by Lucan, The Welsh antiquaries have
heen iu his " horrensque feris altaribus Hesus" the
fictitious leader of the Cyrary, Hu Gadarn, the inventor
of aij'riculture and vocal song, and refer to this figure
in proof of the cliaracter they assign to him. The
name appears in composition in personal names of
men, as Esu-nertua, '* strong in Esus," Esu-maylius,
*' servant of Eaus/' etc. This last occurs in an in-
scription found near Orleans, the ancient Gnabum, a
city of the Carnutes.** GalVm Cellicn.

AVG . RVOIOBO . SACRVM
CVR CASSICl/VTE D.S.P.D
SER ESVMAGLVS . SACROVIR . SERIOMAGLIVS . SEVERVS

And in another inscription, with the epithet Mopasos :

ESVMOPASOCMVSTICVS V.S.L.M'
Em Mopaso Caias Mttsticus Vvium solvit libene meriio.

The name Sacrovir, in the inscription to Augustus
Rudiohos. was borne by two distinguished Gauls, one,

* Revue Archeol., X-S. vol. tv.

' Roget de Belloqwet, ' Ellinogi'nic Giiulolsc.' p. 113.

2 A 2

348

ON THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

ail jEduan, Julius Sacrovir, the olher a Treviran,
Julius Ftorus Sacrovir. Both were concerned in an
ineffectual revolt against the Roman power about a.d.

The name of the human fijtire with the horns of a
stag, in the third line of this monument, d^nunnos,
is evidently an epithet descriptive of this peculiarity,
meaning the '* horned/* W. corn, a horn, pi. cym, ^M

Taruos Trigaranos. The figure of the bull with "
three hirds perched on his head and back, atfords the
explanation of the epithet Trigaranos, " llie three
craned " or " of the three cranes," Welsh ^nran^ a
crane. Nothing occurs either in the classical writers
or in any inscription, to explain the nature of the
symbol or its connection with the Gaulish mythology.
The same may he said of the other Gaulish names and
figures of this monument, Eurises, Senani v . . ilwn,
and Sevi-ri-os, ^

As the monument was erected in honour of Tiberius "
hy the sailors of Paris, we may be tempted to connect
tlie name jSmaniff, who, according to Pomponius Mela,
were priestesses of a deity or oracle peculiarly wor-fl
shipped by and propitious to navigators. The appear-^
ance of the images of Castor and Pollux on the same
monument may perhaps be referred to the same cause.'"

The only Gaulish inscription of a well-ascertained
sepulchral character hitherto discovered, is the bilin-
gual inscription of Todi, and this not within the area^

'* "Sena in Britaimico man, Osi'amicis adverea litoribus, Gnltlci
numinis oracuto inaignis est, ciijits antistitea perpetua virginitalc
pntictae, numero no%'era esse traduntdr ; Galli Sctiaa vocant piitant-
qiie scire futurn. et priedicare, sed non niai dediloB naviganlibus."
(Pomp- Mela. lib. i». c. 6.)

ON THE GAUI.I9H INSCHIPTIONS.

340

of Gaul proper, but in Italy, ou tlie northern or Etrus-
can bank of the Tiber.

This inscription is both bihngual and double, being
l^Qgraved on two sides of a slab of travertine limestone,
with a slighi variation in the word descriptive of the
sepulchral monument referred to in the icscription.
The Latin pari is written in Roman characters, the
Gaulish in those of the alphabet called by Mommsen
the West-Etruscan.

Fucsimile of the inscription of Todi, from Aufrecht
and Kirchoff, ' Umbrische Sprachdenkmaler/

. RATER- 0^>

. . .15

No. il.
The bilingual inscription of Todi.

I. II.

S . . V

OISIS. DRVTtP

MEP.CRVM
IS

350

ON THE GAULISH INSCH I PTIONS.

RATER EIVS

INIMVS LOCAVIT

. ATVITQV

. EKNATI .TRVTIK. 1

. .NITV. LOKAN. .OISIS

. VTIKNOS

DRVTEIFFRATER

EIVS

MINIMVS LOCAV

IT . ET STATVIT

ATEKNATI TRVT

IKNI. KARNITV

ARTVAXKOISIS.T

RVTIKNOS

Ateknati, gen. of Atekiiatos, the sod of Atis, proba-
bly the name of a deity> Atis was the name of a chief
of the Gaulish Boil.

The name is precisely like those frequently occur-
ring, Boduo-gnatiiS, " son of victory," Cintu-grmtits,
"first-born," Crito-gmdus, eic. The juxtaposition of
the two names Ateknatos Drtttilmon, *' Ateknatos, the
son of DfQtos,'* marks the difference between the two
compositive words, gnatos and cnos^ the first of which
seems never to be used to Indicate the relationship of
filiation, the latter always does so. The relationship
of the two sons, Coisis and Ateknatos, to their father,
Drutos, is expressed by the same word, Trutiknos, in
the Latin DnUi fiiius, a patronymic like Oppianicnos,
Totitissicoos.

The meaning of the name Drutos is, no doubt, to be
found in the Welsh drut, " strong, powerful, a hero.
The female form of the name, Druta, occurs in an in
script ion —

No. 12.

Found at Vieil-Evreux, Mediolanum, capital of the
Aulerci Eburovices ; it is in the department of L'Eure,
outh of, and bordering on the Seine. Gallia Celfica,
Armorica.

ON THE GAULISH INSCRH'TIUNS

CRISPOS BOVl

.. RAMEDON

. . AXTACBITIEV . . .

DO CARADITONV . . .

VTASEIANISEBODDV . . .

REMIFILIA
DRVTA GISAGICIVIS SV _

Crisfios Bovi . , . ramedon , - . fdjo . . - Caraditonu
ulaaeiajiise boddtt . . . EemiJiHBt Drnta Ghaci civis Su . , .

TliJs Druta is called a citizen of Gisacura. Several
places of this name appear to have existed in Gaul,
which in modern times have taken the name of Gi-
say. A Villa Gisiaca is mentioned in the Breviary of
Evreux, ed, 1587 (Becken.in ' Beitr'age/ iii.4, p. 417),
to which place the following inscription, found in the
neighbourhood of Vieil-Evreux, must certainly be re-
ferred.

At Vieil-Evreux^

AVG DEO GISACO
. VRIGIVS AR(
. . . LADESVOPO
SVIT

A similar inscription from Amiens (Samarobriva)

GESACO. AVG

SATVRNINVS

SECCI . FIL
V , S . L. M ,

Kamitu. The Latin portion of the inscription has
rendered this word by locavlt statuitque. The root of
the word is evidently the Celtic earn, a sepulchral
heap of stones, and the form of the verb Aamit-u cor-
responds with that of the verb ieur-u of the other
Gaulish inscriptions

352 ON THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

Logan and Artvfis^ or Artvan, are the correepol
Gaulish names of the monument erected by Coisis
the memory of his brother. The first of these JV
Stokes considers to be the accusative singular of
feniiniue nomi.loga or /o^ns, derived from the sai
Celtic root, log, as appears io the old Irish //(/e,
grave ; later Irish, tuighim, " 1 lie down." The h
letter of the word Artvas, or Artvan, is of a peculi
form J and some donbl exists as to what it represen
But the word is either the accusative singular or t
accusative plural of a uouu ttrtva or artvas^ t
meahing of which is found in the old Irish art, a stoi
arteine, a little stone, a gravestone. ^|

The whole of the Gaulish part of the inscripln
therefore reads :— ^_

Coisis, the son of Drutoe, has raiBed the eepalcliral stone [to^
of AtekuBtoB, the eon of Drutoa. ^^B

Coisie, the 6on of Drutos, has raised (heaped up together) tJiy
pulchral atanea {ur^aa) of Ateknatoa, the son of Drulos. ^H

In one respect the Latin part of this inscription
more full than the Gaulish. In the former, Coisi
the son of Drutos, who has raised the monument,
said to be the youngest brother, " f rater ejus mit
mus/' of AteUnatos, while nothing appears in tl
Gaulish inscription to correspond with this descriptio
Nor, in fact, do we derive from the Gaulish inscriptii
the knowledge that these two persons were brothers
any other way than by implication, from the circur
stance that each is called Tiutikiios, the son olTrntc
while the Latin portion expressly adds the statemec
" fraler ejus."

ON THE GAULISH INSCKll^TlONS.

3o3

The collocation of the words also in the Gaulish
part of this inscription is remarkable. In all the
others the nomiDative case, the name of the person
dedicating, etc., precedes the verb, id this it follows.

In order to form an accurate notion of this inscrip-
tion we require to turn It into Latin.

1.
Ateknati, Drutijilii, congt'sait lapidem «epulcftralem Co'uis,
Drulifiiius,

2.
AteknoU^ Druti jtiiij congesait lapides sepukhrahs CoisiSt
Druti Jilias.

This arrangement is not according to the Neo-Celtic
idioms, nor, as it would appear from the other Gaulish
inscriptions, is it according to the Gaulish idiom.
The Gaulish is not, however, a translation of the Latin
part of the inscription, which appears to have beea —

Ateknati, DruH f., sepulchrum Coisit, Druti /., f rater ^it»
mhiimug locavU et slatu'U,

The doubtful character which in this inscription has
been written as the final letter of the word Artvas or
Artvan appears in another apparently Gaulish inscrip-
tion, in mixed characters, found near L.imoiie, or Lago
dl Garda, in upper Italy.

TETVMVS

SEXTI

DVGIAVA

SAxiADlS

::OWfe5tECAfM

OBRAJPFM/If?;: I\AJ?

None of these votive inscriptions have furnished us

Gallo-Rotnau inscriptions the words '* deo/' " diis,"
" genio " are frequently prefixed, as in those to th«
Dece Matres m an inscription found at Aiguillon, be-
tween Agen and Bordeaux. Agen was the chief cityj
Agianum, of the Nitiobriges. Gallia Celtica.

IVLIVS. ACCEPTVS

GENIO. AMBISSOV

CVM . BONA

In others the name of a Roman deity has been pre-
fixed to the name of the Gaulish divinity, as in the
inscription to Minerva, as BeUsama, No. 6 ; in one to
Mercury » as Vassos Caletis, found at Bitburg, in
Rheaieh Prussia, the ancient BeUa. It is thirty-three
miles north-east of Luxembourg^ and eighteen miles
from Treves.

N .H . D
DEO . MERCV
VASSO . CALETI
MANDALONIV
GRATVS' D

To the god McrcuriuB Vassos Caletisj, Mandalonius Gratus
cates.

For the meaning of Vassos we have Irish has, death,
and hassa, *' fate, fortune;" but the interchange of thfl
Gaulish v is generally with the Irish/. The observa-
tion of Gregory of Tours (Hist, lib. i. c. 30), " Veniena
(Chrocus rex) vero Arvernos, delubrum illud quod
Gallica lingua Vasso Galattr vocant," etc., shows that
there was in tlie sixth century, in Auvergne, a temple
dedicated to the deity mentioned in this trans-Rhe-
nane inscription. According to O'Brien, the Irish

ON THE GAULISH INaCRIPTJONS.

355

means *' to preserve, protect," which might aiford a
verj^ reasonable meaning of the epithet Caletis,

Another inscription qualifies Mars with the two
epithets " Divannonos" and " Dinomogetimaros,"
treated as two deities in the plural *'Martibus;" and
another is dedicated to Mara, Hercules, and Mercury,
with the epithet *' Ambiomarcis " combined with the
genius loci.

On a votive altar, found at St. Pons de Commi^res,
department of Herault, the chief town of which is
Montpelier. Provincia Narbonensis.

L.COELIVS RVFVS
IVL1A. SEVERA. VXOR
L.COELIVS. MAMGIVS. F.
DIVAISINONI
DINOMOGETIMARO

MARTIB.
V.S. L. M

Another to Mars Cicollius, found near Dijon —

DEO MARTI
CICOLLVI

PVDENS

PVDENTIANI
FIL.

Found al the remains of a Roman station, between
Colonia Agrippina and Burginacium— *

I . OMVI

ET . GENIO . LOG

MARTI . HERCUL.

MERGURIOAM

BIOMARCISMI

LITES. LEGXXXVV

""'^^^^^^^

356. QH TBI OAV^SH ,IDaCEIFf^l|8. ,

MVLPPANNO
TMAN8MARCU8
MVLPLELLAWO
TAVRLAVINV8
V 8'L M

We know very little of the mytholpgj (^ .the Celtic
naUons, but it is evident that, besides those divinities
in whom the Romans saw some reaemblance to the
principal deities of their own Pantheon, the Oauls^re-
verenced or worshipped a crowd of minor divinities,
whose names have not always been indicated. in the
Roman inscriptions. Such is the otherwise unknown
deity Sumelia, with the epithet VorretOB, to whom an
unknown object, iubrorit appears to have been dedi-
oated, by one Vtrttw, in a fragmentary inscription
from Vaison, Gallia Geltica, to a deity otherwise
unknown, " Sumelis Vorrctos."

No. 13.

Inscription on a silver plate, found at Poitiers, Li-
monum. Gallia Celtica.

IVBRON
SVMELl
VORETO
VIRIVSoF

Anotlier of these is a minor deity, or demon, named
in a very remarkable inscription found at Poitiers,
which has been tlie subject of a learned essay by Dr.
Lottner.

358

ON THE GATJtlSH INSCRIPTIONS.

This silver plate was originally enclosed in a kind of
case, which was unfortunalely destroyed by the finder.
"This circumstance is not without some importance
for the interpretation of the inscription on the plate ;
for the natural inference would seem to be that tlie
inscription was intended to be carried about on the
person, which again renders it very probable that it
contained a charm, and that the plate was a kind of
amulet or talisman. The inscription itself is in Latin
characters, such as were employed in public docu-
ments of the Merovingian or Gallo-Roman times.
The nearest approach to them is said to be found in
the alphabet of two documents of tbe sixth century, —
one a charter of the year 'oG5, the other a sermon of
St. Ililarius, written at about 570. This would uol,
however, necessitate the assumption that the inscrip-
tion must he of the same century, but it might belong
to a date somewhat more remote." " Dr. Lottner looks
upon the Dontauruis of this inscription as a demon or
evil spirit, " the destroyer of the embryo/' against
whose influences the charm is intended to protect the
person named in the inscription, Justinq qttem peperit^
"Justina, the daughter of Sarra.'' For the reasons
given for this opinion, and the relation which tbe in-
scription hears to certain incantations contained in the
Hymns of the Atharvaveda, we must refer to the papers
by Dr. Lottner, before cited.

Dr. Lottner's reading and translation of the inscrip
tion are as follows : —

Bis iloiittiiiHaQ anala bis
Bis dontaurion cteanftln bis

'• Dr. Lottner, on the Gaulish iDscnption nf Poitiers. Dublin^
1863.

ON THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

Bis dontaurioa datala gea
(Sa) vim daiiimavitn

(S) pater nam csio
Mjigi nrs secula te
Justina tjaem pcperit Sarra,

Breathe at the Dontaurios,

The Dontnurios breatlie down upon ;

Accuse the Dontuurii

With holtleat cliamip.

Pater nam esto ;

Magi Etrs ^ecata te,

Jtistina quem

Peperit Sarra.

3S9

The great rarity of these inscriptions in the Gaulish
tongue is very remarkable. If none at all had heen
diiscovered, we might have concluded that the Oaiils,
who certainly obtained their alphabet from the Romans,
had not committed their language to writing before
the Roman tongue had taken its place in all official
and public matters. From those that we posse&s, we
n:iust, 1 think, conclude that the practice of making
votive or dedicatory inscriptions was imitated by the
Oauls from the Uonians, while for the most part the
Latin language was employed for the purpose. That
the earheat British coins bear inscriptions in Roman
characters, struck at a time when southern Britain,
though thoroughly penetrated by Gallo-Roman influ-
ences, was potitically independent of, though nomi-
nally tributary to Rome^ is decisive as to the fact that
the Britons possessed no native written characters,
no alphabet other than that which, equally with Gaul,
had been derived from Kume.

Considerable interest attaches to the question of the

360

ON THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

localities of these inscriptions. The language In whicl
they are written appears to be more nearly related to
the Gadhelic than to the Cymric branch of the Cellic.
We ought not, perhaps, to lay too much stress on this
supposed relationship, because we have not yet ob-
tained from the inscriptions themselves any of the
Gaulish numerals, or, in fact, any series of words
which can afford a means of correct judgment. l^H
the grammatical forms yielded by the inscriptions pre-^^
sent a strong likeness to those of the oldest Irish, it
must be recollected that the modern Cymric or Welsh
dialect has been reduced lo writing at a much later
date than the Irish, after, too, the disappearance from
the former language of all case-endings, and that those
who first reduced it to writing wrote according to (he
current pronunciation, having, it would seem, no an-
cient models from which to obtain and indicate the'
true original forms of the language. ^^

A comparison of the Manx with the Irish, or J^i
collation of the original current Gaelic of the Ossianic
poems, with the modern improved and grammatical^^
version of the same in 'The Dean of Lismore's Book,'^^
will show what form the Gadhelic dialect would have
taken had it been committed to writing for the first time,
as lute as, and by the same illiterate class as the Welsh,!
Nevertheless, it is probable that the most marked case-
ending in the Gaulish inscriptions, that of the dative
plural in ^60, which bears so marked a relation to the j
Irish -aiby -ibk, the Latin -bus, never had its countcr-^|
part in the Cymric, which in this, as in other points of ^
relationship, perhaps more nearly resembled the Greek
than the Lathi. Apart from, and outside as it were, of
the inscriptions, are certain words, such aa petorrilum

ON -rilE GAOLiSH iNSCftlPTIONS.

3GI

I
I

and pempedula^ given as Gaulish by the classical writers,
and Cebennu. mons and Penainus mons, which have de-
cidedly Cymric affinities. Assuming, then, that the
language of the Gaulish inscriptions helonga to the
Gadhelic branch of the Celtic, we have evidence of the
co-existence, within the limits of geographical Gaul,
of the two main dialects of the Celtic language ; and
it would be a matter of considerable interest and im-
portance for the early history and ethnology as well of
Gaul as of Britain, if we were enabled to define the geo-
graphical limits of these two spoken dialects in Gaul.

Three views may be taken of this question : — 1st.
That geographical Gaul, always excepting the Aqui-
tania of CKsar, was divided among the two Celtic
branches, one of which occupied the territory north,
the other that south of the two rivers, the Seine and
the Marne, under the respective names, as known to
the Romans, of Belgge and Celtae, or Galli. This view
rests on the well-known statement of Cajsar.

2nd. That of the various tribes of Gaul some were
of Cymric, others of Gadhelic origin, living upon the
Gallic area, each in its own territory, but not sepa-
rated in mass by any determinate line of frontier.
For this view, though not impossible, and» if admitted,
capable of solving many difficulties, no evidence can
be offered ; we must, therefore, dismiss it from con-
sideration.

3rd. That the Gauls, the aristocratic classes, or
Ecjuites and Druidoe of Csesar, were a master race of
Celtic origin, neither Gadhels nor Cymri, who had
conquered and enslaved the earlier occupants of Gaul,
consisting of mixed tribes of both branches of the
Celtic race,

VOL. VIII. 2 B

362

ON THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

Perhaps the first ami the third of these views majl
be fouud not to be iDcompatible.

The first rests upon the statement of Caesar, thai
the BelgiE and the Celtie were so far distinct nations,
that under each appellation were included a number
of separate tribes ; that each occupied a distioct terri-
torVi sepai'ated by a well-defined boundary formed byj
the two rivers the Seine and the Marne, and that thesel
two nations or con fed e rations differed from each other]
in lanj^uage as wel] as in manners and customs. Tak-
ing into consideration the character and position of
the author of this statement, his literary attainments,]
his well-triiined mind, his clear-headedness, his powers
of observation, and opportunities of obtaining, as well
as the necessity, in his position, that he should obtain,
accurate information on all matters connected with the
Gaulish tribes, —this slatenient is one which caunol be
ignored even if it cannot be explained, nor can we allow
the modified view of Strabo to weaken the force of the
direct assertion of Csesar. There must have been a
difference, both as to language and customs, bctweeaj
the Belgic and the Celtae, sufficient to attract Cajsar't
attention, and to make it worthy of being recorded.
Tlie appreciation of this difi'ercnce is of the highest
interest for the history of Britain, since the Belgae fur
nished so large a portion of the inhabitants of the:
southern portion of the island.

It is not to be denied that this statement of C^esar'i
has been the source of eodless confusion, and still re
mains a stumbling-block for the history of the Gauls,;
By some writers the Belgte have been supposed to be
Uermans or Germanized Gauls, chiefly on the strength
of the information given to Cnssar by the Remij, that

ON THE GAULrSH tNSCRJPTIONS

363

most of the Belgfe were originally from Germany,
" plemsque Belgas esse ortos a Germania," who, Iiav-
ing crossed the Rhine, had expelled tlie Gauls, then
the occupiers of the soil. It seems extremely pro-
hable that the Belgic confederation may really have
been a political union of Gaulish tribes, whose lan-
guage, manners, and customs had to some extent be-
come affected by (in the time of Caesar) an ancient
Germanic intermixluje, " Rhenamque antiquittis trans-
diictos," so that, without ceasing to be Gauls, they
differed to a sufficiently appreciable extent from the
tribes south of the Seine who did not belong to their
confederation, and had not been subjected to these
trans- Rhenane influences which had given to the Bdgffi
their distinctive character. In this and all similar
speculations, however, we are met by the objection
that the names of places, of tribes, and of individuals
within the Belgic area are not to be distinguished from
those that belong to the specially Gallic portion of
Gaul. The German admixture must, therefore, have
been but a minority absorbed in the more numerous
Gallic population, who still retained their political and
Ecciiil superiority^

M. Tliierry, in his ' Histoire des Gaules,' has endea-
voured to show that the division of Gaul between two
Celtic races was in accordance with the natuml features
of the country, and that a due appreciation of the to-
pographical character of the land throw^s a clear light
on the history of its occupants. GmuI, he says, is
naturally divided into two great regions, well marked
by the direction of its rivers; the one an eievaled

eastern region, comprismj

the country between

the crest of the At[)s and the last elevation of the

364

ON THE {JAUUSH iNSCKiPTlONS.

Vosges, the iB^duan mouatains, the plateau of Au-
vergue, and the Cevennes ridge; the other, the low
and western region which extends to the ocean. The
true Gaubj or, as M. Thierry caWa them, the Galls,^
once occupied the region of the plains and the river
valleys as well as the eastern highlands; but, driven
from the former by successive hivasions o( a Cymric
race coming from beyond the Rhine, had found refuge
in the eastern highland region. Unfortunately, how-^H
ever, for the historical application of this theory, the^*
line of demarcation drawn by Ciesar between the Belgae
and the Celtge, the course of the two riverSj the Seim
and the Marne, cuts the lowland region into tw
unequal parts ; and M. Thierry has been obliged t
invent for the occupation of the southern division o!
this region a kind of tertium. quid, in the shape of a
Gallo'Cymric race^ or Cymry of the 6rst invasion
who, mixed with Gallic blood, occupied the valleys
the Loire and the lowland region between the Seine
and the (laronne, while the northern division between
the Seine and the Rhine was occupied by the Cym
of the second invasion — a purely Cymric race, th
Belgae of Cipsar.

The strong distinction drawn by M. Thierry between
these two branches of the Celtic race goes far beyond
anything that can be drawn from the expressions use
by the Roman commander.

In support of these views, which assign to the Bet
gic Gauls a Cymric, to the Celtic Gauls a Gadhelic
origin, the Gaulish inscriptions afford a negative testi-
mony which is not to be disregarded, though, restmg
u\\ an unsubstantial basis, it may at any moment
ovcrlhrown. At present, however, it is a fact^ 3

tie ^

OK THE GAULISH INSCaiPTIONS.

365

forms a not unimportant part of the question at issue,
that all the Gaulish inscriptions hitherto discovered
have been found, with one doubtful exception, south
of the Seiae and Marne, that is within the Celto-Gallic
area; or, as it would be better slated, since they have
been found outside the proper limits of this area, that
is, within the Provincia Narbonensis, similar inscrip-
tions have not yet been discovered within the limits of
the territory occupied by the Belgee of Caesar.

To this fact we must add another, namely, that the
fi'agments of the language spoken by the rustic popu-
lation around Bordeaux, as obtained from them, and
preserved by the physiciao Marcellus in the third cen-
tury, have been declared by Grimm and Pictet to be
the remains of a Celtic dialect more nearly related to
the Gadhelic than to the Cymric, an opinion to which,
though at first opposed hy him,'^^ Zeuss is said after-
wards to have assented.*^ The opinion of scholars so
eminent must be received with deference and respect ;
at the same time, it may be permitted to express a
wish that the matter of these Marcelline formulBc had
admitted of a more satisfactory, or, it" we may venture
to say so, a more common-sense interpretation.

The evidence afforded by the Marcelline formulae
as to the Gadhelic character of the dialect spoken in
the third century in the neighbourhood of Bordeaux,
would only go to show that their dialect prevailed in
that immediate neighbourhood ; but the Gaulish in-

1* "Qaae apud Marcellum Burdigalensem.Virgiliutn grammaEicum,
in glossa Malhergica, leguntur, peregriria, inaudita. vd incognita, in.
his oti]nibti9 eiiiim equidcm nee itiveni vocem Ctlticam nee invenio."
(HramtiK Celtica^ prirfat. p. xSviii.)

" Piclet, ■ Esfai sur (luclqiiefr Inscripttona Gaulotees," p, 54.

366

OS THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS.

ficriptions, spread, as we have seen, over tl;e whole
noiJ-Belgic area, extend the hiiiits of this dialed to the
whole of Celtic Gaul. As to the language or dialect
spoken by the Belgse, we have no more infonnatioa^ri
thaa before the testimony of the inscriptions was ^^
brought to hear upon the question. Zeuss, the great-
est authority ujjou this subject, who, in his * Grani-
matica Ceitica/ took no notice of Ibe inscriptions,
treated the language of all Gaul as homogeneous,
without distincEion of Belgic or Celto-Gallic, and in-
cluded the Gaulish as a branch of the " Lingua Bri-
tannica," that is, of the Celtic tongue to which the
Cymric dialects, the Armoric, the Welsh, and the
Cornish, belong.

The arguments advanced by the great Celtic philo-
loger in support of the Cymric relations of the Gaulish ^
language are certainly not convinciDg, nor have his ^M
conclusions on this point met with universal accept- "
ance; but they suffice to show that, apart from the
evidence afforded by the inscriptions, the remains of
the Gauhsh language derived from names of places,
tribes, and persons, and the few words preserved by
the classical writers, do not point to Gadheiic affini-
ties. The opinion of Professor Leo, founded on a con-
sideration of the Malhcrg glosses, that the language of
the Belgic Gauls was Gadhehc, that of the Celtic
Gauls Cymric, is now generally admitted to have been
louuded on an erroneous estimate of the nature of the
documents on which that opinion was based. There
yet remains the hypothe>iis which has been insisted on
by M. Roget de Belloguet, th<it the Gaulish language,
without distinction of locality, was a Celtic dialect,
homogeneous in itself, dilfering alike from the Ga-

ON THE GAULISH INSCRIPTIONS. 367

dhelic aad the Cymric. To this conclusion perhaps
!he evidence in our possessiou points, but not deci-
sively. The names of places and persons throughout
all Gaul appear to belong to a common Celtic dialect,
but the absence of inscriptions from the Belgic part of
Gaul leaves the question open to be influenced by
future discoveries. At present, the only inscription
which has been discovered in the Belgic Gaul of
CiEsar is too fragmentary to admit of any inference
being drawn froni it.

No, 15.

Found at Scarpone, on an island in the Moselle,
in the department of La Meurllie, Arrond. of ^iancy.
It was in the territory of the Mediomatrici^ or the
Leuci, in Gallia Belgica (of Cresar).

NAMANDEi
DENTEEL A
RMIA MOAI
I
PPPII& SC

I conclude this very imperfect account of the GauU
isli inscriptions with the following quotation from
M. Roget de Belloguet:'* —

" It appears to me very singular that almost the
whole of the Gaulish words transmitted to ue by the
classical writers find in the modern Celtic either tlieir
counterparts or near analogies, while we are scarcely
able to explain with any certainty a siugle one of the

" 'Ethnogdnie Gauloise:' Partie l.inguiEtlqm^t p, 296.

368

ON TttE GAULISH INSCRIFFIONS.

lapidary inscriptions. Part of the wards of these in-
scriptions seem, indeed^ altogether foreign to the ex-
isting Celtic idioms."

ERRATA.

OiTing; to Mr. Nash's absence from Eiiglaod at the time bU paper
passed through the prcsSj many errata have occurred, -which the
reader is requested to correct by the following Ust : —

Pag'e 327, line 23>/or Schleichexi read Schleicher.

PagG 329, line 3 from bottom, /or Andecari VMd Andecavi.

Page 332. Une \4,/ar Iccarus read Iccavoa.

PagB 332, line 19, /or locianus read Iccianus.

Pag-c 332, line 30,/or Briginii read Briginn.

P«gc 334, line X'ly/of Boromis read Borvonis.

Page 339, line 14^ /or Vemematiim read Veraemetam.

Page 344, line 20, /or Cuno-TDe-g-lus read Cuno-maglufi.

Page 345, line 2 from bottom./or ndgea read ringg.

Page 347, line 19,/or Gnabum, read Gennbum.

Page 348, line 21, read to coDDcct with the Senani^ the Sens.

Page 3Jl, line I4,/or Becken read Decker.

(Read March 21st, 186G.)

The inscription on the cylinder of Bellino is one of
the most important which remains to us, The text is
in an admirable state of preservation, and has heen
most faithfully copied by Bellino.

I gave a translation of it in 18S0, in the eighteenth
volume of the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society,
p. 76. But since that time the progress of cuneiform
decipherment has elucidated the meaning of many
passages which I was formerly obliged to leave un-
explaJLied. I am, iherefore, now enabled to offer a
n:iore perfect translation ; in which most of the dubious
passages have, I hope, been cleared up.

Among t}te many remarkable questions which arise
from the study of this inscription of Bellino, not the
least curious is a faint allusion (if I am not entirely
mistaken) to the ancient legend of Pyramua and
Thishe.

That this was a genuine Babylonian tale there can
be little doubt ; or rather^ I should say, an Assyrian
one, for it inlroducea the tomb of Ninus, and he was
the founder of Nineveh. His wife, Setiiiratuis* founded

VOL. VIIK 2 c

370

A NEW TRANSLATION Of

ied a ^

Babylon, and after her death she was changed into a

dove, and worshipped in the East with divine honours:

"Alba PalestiDO sacra columbaSyro."

But their history is purely mythical. In fact, Ninus
and Semiramis were two great divinities of the Eastern
Pantheon.

The name of Thisbe also appears to have signified a
dove. Homer says (B, 502),—

— "and Thiabe abounding in doves."* And Ovid
(Met. xi. 300) gives to all doves the epithet of "This-
bsese columba?."

Now, 1 find in the present inscription, if I interpret
it correctly, that the clay cylinder deposited in the
foundation-stone of the palace of Nineveh, by its first ^|
founders, which was exhumed by Sennacherib and
found uninjured, was impressed with the figure of a
dove (ifwrwm), and I fancy that I see in this word some
trace of the name of Jli^pa^op. The b^ood of the
lovers, as Ovid sings, turned the white fruit of the
mulberry-tree into its present dark-purple colour.
Perhaps, however, in some other version of the ancient
tale, the two dying lovers were turned at once into
doves, as Philomela was changed into a nightin^le,
Procne into a swallow, and Tereus and Itylus into other
birds. In that case, the names of thiibe and burum
may have given rise to the legendary tale.

^ This city Thiebe was in Bicotia, but the legend of Cadmus shows
that Bceotia was colonized by emigrants from Phreiiicia and the farther
East. There wa& likewise a city Thisbe in Asia (see Book of Tobil,
chapter i.], and Bellino's inscription tnentioDa the citvof Kflr^Thisbr,
or Castle of Thi*be,

TUB INSCtilPTION OF BELLINO.

THE INSCRIPTION. WITH ITS TRANSLATION.

The first line being altogether unconnected with the
rest, 1 will reserve the consideration of it to the end.
The inscription proper commences with line 2.

Line 2.

SzNAKHiRBA sar Fahu,
sar dannu, sar Ashur-ki,
sar la shanan, ribitu
mutninnu, pata Ui rabi.

SENNACEiEaiB the great
king, the powerful king,
the king of Assyria^ the
king irresistible, the
heaven-appointed mon-
arch, the servant of the
great god 53.

Observations.

Mutninnu. This reading was communicated to me
by Mr. Norris. In the great E. L H, inscription,
Nebuchadnezzar calU himself /mja mutninnu (Col. I.
1. 18), where imga i^ an old Proto-Chaldaean term for
* high priest.' The meaning of the terra mutninnu is
uncertain. Perhaps it is a Hithpael form from py,
tmgurari, and may mean that Sennacherib's title to
the throne was confirmed by heavenly auguries at his
accession.

So aUo when bis son Esarhaddon succeeded him,
good omens were seen in the heavens. (See my trans-
lation of Lord Aberdeen's stone in the British Mu-
seum: Transactions of the Royal Society of Literature,
Vol. VlTl.p. 126)

2 c 2

372

A NfiVr TRANSLATION OF

Line 3.

Natsir ikti, rahim The observer of treaties^?
mishari, epish ufzati alik the lover of justice :
gaDaki, tsakiru damgati, » * *

Natsir ikti, faithful observer of treaties ; irom Heb.
TJ^, custodire. Gesenius says (p. 684) that this verb
is specially used concerning treaties: 123, observavit,
firmiter tenuit/ee(/ws, Deut. xxxJii. 9. Psalm xxv. 10.

Ikti I would render *' bonds" or "treaties," and
derive it from the root ipi?, eked, which means ''to
bind firmly.'* This word is used in Genesis xxii. 9
'* And be bound Isaac his son/'

Another explanation of natsir ikti is '* Observer o|
the Law," especially the religiotts law, or the statutes^
and ordinances of religion ; for this is one of the mean-
ings of npn, or i/cti^ in Hebrew. For instance, in
Exodus xxvii. 21, DTlJ? lyTf, lex acterna, i.e. lex Dei
(Gesen.).

Rahim, lover ; from Heb. oni, rahem, aroavit.

Mishari, justice ; from Hebrew "jTi?"', rectus, probuE
Justus.

The rest of this line is of uncertain meaning.

Line 4.

itlu buli, zikaru gardu,
asharaddan malki, rabbu
laliit lamaj^irijinushipriku
zamani.

the noble warrior, 1
valiant hero, the first
all kings, the great
punisher of the unbe-
lievers, the breaker in
pieces of their wicked
conspiracies.

THK INSCRIPTION OF BELLINO,

Lakli, punisher The participle mulait, chastiaer,
also occurs* The root may be mi7, a Chfildaized form
of the Hebrew yn7, afflixit.

Mushipn'ku. The ska conjugation of the. Hebrew
parak, "pS, to break.

Zamani, for the Hebrew zamaml. Gesenius sa5^s the
verb QDt means insidiatus est, mala molitus est; it
seems to be a reduplicate form of the root Httt^ con-
silium scelestum (Ges. 303).

Line 5.

Asbur bilu rabu sarut
la shanau ushathma
annimM. Eli gimir ami
parakki usarba kuti-ya.

Ashur the great Lord
has given to me enduring
power. Overall heretical
nations he raised trium-
phantly my arms.

La tthunan, unchangeable j from Heb. HJ^, fiftann, to
change ; in Chald. NJUV

Avii; Heb. Dir, populus.

PantM'i; from Heb. jiHTfl/'jTlB, separavit, violenter
fregit, rupit. This verb implies in Assyrian, schism
or heresy, as is manifest from the derived substan-
tive par't/cti: see the Esarhaddon inscription, where a
wicked king near Babylon is described who seduced
the common people and plunged them into heresy, as
parikti ithalu. And when Nebuchadnezzar boa&tingly
calls himself nadu la muppnrlru, perhaps he means a
king never tainted with heresy.

Bilu, lord. It would appear from this passage that
the cuneiform sign ^^ which has so many values,
ijas also that of bil. To avoid this complication, we

374

A NEW TRANSLATION OF

may perhaps transcribe it shndti, which means doviinns
in Hebrew, whence Slutddfti, '>~ni?, is a name of Je-
hovah :—Dommus altissinius; Oniuipotens.

Line 6.

In resFi sarti-ya, sha
Marduk-bal-adanna sar
Karduniash adi urumanati
Nuva-ki iu tamirti Kush-
ki a&htakan sigi-su.

In the begmning of my
reign I destroyed the
armiesofMarduk-baladan,
king of Babylonia, and his
aUies the Susians, in the
plains near the city of
Ku&h.

Taviirtit the fields ; from omir, y*r^V* grass. See
line 59.

Asktakan, I cut in pieces ; siai-su, their troops.
That this is the meaning appears from the passage
where Saryon calls himself shakin sisi Kuviba-nikask^
the sword, i.e. the slayer, of the troops of Kumba
nikash, king of the Susians. But here an important
remark has to be made. There are two verbs shakartt
ptt?, distinguished, according to Schindler (p. 1858),
by the dots on the letter UI^.

The verb -pvnciQ sinistra means to cut with a sword;
that puncto dextro means habitavit, and hahttare fecit,
i.e. coUocavit Both are common in Assyrian and are
written the same, viz. ashhun, in the first person. And
both, in the T conjugation, become as/itakan. This
naturally causes confusion. The substantive p3ty,
skakin, a sword, and the Chaldee form of it, ^20, is
given by Schindler, ibid. See also Buxtorf, p, 1477.

THfi tNSCHlPl'ION or BKLLINO.

Line 7.

In kabal takhari suatu
etzib kililaUzu, edish
ipparsidu, ana ir Gutzum-
mam innabit, kireb agam-
mi u apparati eruTxiaia
napishtu ekhir.

In the midst of that
battle he quitted his army^
fled alone on horseback,
and escaped to the city
Gutzun:iman, and (hiding)
among the reeds and
rushes of the river, he
saved his life aloiie.

So Marius saved his life in the marshes of Mintumse,
plunged up to his neck and bidden in the reeds. How
events repeat themselves !

Agammi is the plural of the Heb. agam, Q^ifc*, a
reed. The sign for "water" is prefixed to it. DJM
also signifies a marsh. Geaenius has palue, stagnum,
arundinetum. Its plural is "^SMi.

Apparati is the Chald. aparat, a rush, fT^DM. See
Buxtorf, p. 197, who quotes from Exodus ii> 3, the
account of Moses hidden among the rushes: "And
she placed him niElb? n (among the rushes), on the
surface of the river."

Erumma may be nude in Latin. " He saved bars
life." In German, *' er hat bloss das Leben errettet."
From erum, D1*>y, nudus (Ges. 797).

But the Hebrew root liy has, besides the meaning
of nakedness, also tlie meaning of darkness; perhaps
that is the meaning intended here, viz. that Marduk-
Baladan hid himself in a dark or very concealed
place.

Line 8,
Rakabi, sumbi, kurra, The chariots, waggons.

IS, mares, u
camels, and . . . , which
in the confusion of the
battle they had abandoned,
were captured by rayi
hands.

Line 9.

Ana haikal-su sha kireb
Babiki khatish erumraa;
aptiu bit-nitsirti-su ; khu-
rassi, kaspa ; hunuta
khurassi, kaspa ; agartu
sutaksu ; shasu, shaga,
nitsirtu kabittu,

Then I plundered com-
pielely his palace in the^j
city of Babyinn ; I broke H^
open his royal treasury;
gold and silver ; vessels of ^H

gold and silver; precious
stones; goodsand valuables
and much royal treasure. ^|

Khaiish ernmma. The root tiH in Hebrew siCTiifies

a thorough search ; Gesenins has
Ernrnwa is probably nudavi.

perscrotatus est,"

kirat-zu, shal (....)
kal-su ; nisi rabuti, nisi
nishzfjsh pani sikhirti
ummani malvasu ; muttap-
biluthaikal; ushaza-amnia
shallatish amnu.

Line 10,
hai- His wife, and the female

inhabitants of his palace ;
the noblemen and the
royal treasurers? who
stood first among all his
men of trust, and were
clothed with the chief
authority in the palace^ I
carried off and I counted
them as a spoil.

Ummaiti in this passage most probably means the

THE INSCRIPTION OF BELLlNO.

king of Babylon's most trusted friends. And perhaps
multap-bilut haikal means that lliey wore the gorgeous
palace dress, that worn by high officers of state.

Muttap appears to be the participle of the verb fp^,
vestitus esl, whence tnutapat, rnsIsyD, vestes (Ges.
755). In the inscription of Tiglath-Pileser, Col. 1. 15,
the gods are said to be mutfap-bilut (clothed with the
sovereignty of) Heaven and Earth ; where the first
word is written mttMt.tftp. But in our inscription of
Sennacherib it is written with two signs only, mut.tap.

Line 11.

Ashbitu arka-su ana Ir
Gutzummani : muntakhi-
tzi-ya aua kireb agammi
u apparati umahini. V
tami iparunu, val innamir
ashar-Bu.

I marched after him to
the city Gutzumman, and
I sent off my soldiers to
search thro' the marshes
and reeds. Five days they
moved about rapidly, but
his hiding-place was not
discovered.

Muntakkitzi^ some kind of soldiers. Probably a
participial form, from the verb unhiiitz, which implies
extreme activitv. See in line 22 the word aitalkitz.

Line 12.

In emuk Ashur bel-ya
89 ii'i dannuti, bit-sarini
sha mat Kaldi ; u 820 iri
tsLikhiri sha limiti-sun alini
aksut ashlula shallat-zun.

In the name"? of Ashur
my lord, 89 large cities
and royal dwellings in the
land of Chaldfpa, and 8-30
small towns in their neigh-
bourhood I assaulted,
captured, and carried off
their spoils.

378

A NEW TRANSLATION OF

Line 13.

Nisi shimbi Araiuu u
Kaldusbakireb (. . . .)\ii,
Bel-ki, Kush-ki, Khairi-
shunu-ki, Tiggaba-ki^ adi
(. . .) bel-kbiddi usbaza-
amiiia shallatish amuu.

The skilled workmen
botb AramEEans and Chal-
d^aDS who were ia the
cities of (. . .) Bel, Kushj
Kharrishun and Tiggaba ;
and also the commoa
people of the land who
had been in rebellion, 1
carried away and 1 distri-
buted them as a spoil.

Shimhi is perhaps the same as shimdi, skilled work-
men. (See notes to 1. 5S of this inscription.)

Kharrishun, the city of Soothsayers, from Chald.
Mti?"in, incantator, magus (Gesen.).

Line 14.

Bel-ebus pal ansha ma-
mukut as bit 7 ill suanna-
k'i, sha kima mirani zakhri
kireb haikal-ya irbu^ ana
sarrut Leshan u Akkadi
aehtakan eli sun.

Belibus the son of the
high-priest {or governor?)
of the temple of the 7
planets in the holy city,
who had been educated as
a young nobleman in my
palace, 1 placed over them
as king of Leshati and
Accadi.

Bel-ehm, This proper name signifies "Be! created
(him).'' The sign j:_ is to be read ebus, as is amply

THK INSCftlPTlON 0^ BBLLINO.

proved by the examples given by Oppert (pp. 343
and 344).

Another value of the sign is bani, which also sig-
nifies *' he created, or made;" Heb. banah, n2X This
occurs in the proper name AshurbanipaL

But the most usual value of the sign is eb, probably
because this is the first syllable of ebus.

His father's rank is denoted by the word mamukui,
which I think means toTquatitf;, wearing a golden
collar, from amu^\ an alteration of the Heb. anuAj pZif,
a collar.

Miranit a young man.

Znkhri may be the Heb. ^TO, candidus, nitens.
Noblemen wore white dresses, hence called in Heb,
□"""nn, Khurim, or Hurim, from T*n, albus.

Line 15.

In tayarti-yaTuhamuna,
Rihikhu, Yadakku, Hu-
budu, Kipri, JVlalikhu,
Gurumu,Hubuli,Damunu,

During my return, the
tribes of the Tuhamuna,
Kihtkhu, Yadakku, [iu-
Imdu, Kipri, Malikhu,
Gurumu.Hubuli.Damunu^

Line 16.

Ganibulu, Khindaru, Hu-
ll uha.Bukudu,Khamranu^
Khagaranu.Nabatu, Lihu-
tahu, Aramu la kansu
belkharish aksul.

Gambulu, Khindaru, Ru-
huha, Buikudu, KhamraQU,
Khagaianu, Nahatu, and
Lihutahu (Aramaeans all
ot them and rebels), I
completely conquered.

380

A NKW TRANSLATJON OK

Line 17.

208,000 nisi, zikru u
slial ; 7:200 kurra, susi ;

1173 ( ); 5230 gam-

mali; 80,100 gai; 800,600
bukludi ; shallatu kabittu
ashlula ana kireb Ashur-
ki.

208,001) inhabitants,
male and female ; 7200
horses and mares-, 1173
mules ; 5,230 camels ;
80,100 oxen; 800,600
sheep ; a vast spoil, 1
carried off to Assyria.

The numbers are very crowded in Bellino's facsimile
text, hut I think they are correctly rendered above.
Hnldudi is the Chald t^rh^.

Line 18.

Tn mitik girrl-ya, sha In my firet year I re-

Nebo-bel-mii kipi ir Kha- ceived the great tribute

rarati, khurassi, kaspa, its of Nebo-beUmu, chief of

meshukanni rabi, (. . . .), Ararat; gold, silver, me-

gammali, gai u hukludi, shukan wood of great size,

tamarta-su kabittu am- mules, camels, oxen, and

khar. sheep.

Line 19.

Bahuliiti ir Khismi The people of the city
yabu aksu, sha valtuUaana of Khismi^ enemies and
niri-va la iknusu, in kuti heretics, who, from old

uwekku. Napishtu va!
elzib.

liahvlttfi, citizens, from Ileb. hah'lat or haalnt, a

times, had never bowed
down to my yoke, I de-
stroyed with my arms.
Not one soul escaped.

THE INSCniPTION Oi' BELLINO.

city, r*7373 ; whence citizens are called in Hebrew
■'T'yi. See examples in Gesenius, pp. 161, iiVS.

ValtuUa; composed of the preposition valtu, from,
and ulla, before, or former.

Ji^apishtu, a living thing ; a soul.

Line 20.

Nagu suatu ana sansuti
ashbit. 1 ga, X In, X tap-
tanni, XX kali-rnarishati-
6u, ana ili Adhur-ki bili-
ya ukin ebriu.

That city I built again,
One bull, ten sheep, ten
fathngs, twenty animals
called '*strongheads/' I
olTered in sacrifice to the
gods of Assyria, my lords.

Taptanni ; from the Chald. DBS, to fatten (Bust.
I71G).

Markhati, " heads," is found also in Hebrew (see
Ges. p. 615).

Examples t marishati-u, ad caput ejus, 1 Samuel
xix. 13. Irad manshali-kum^ etc, your crown of
honour falls from your heads, Jeremiah xiii. 18.
Ebriu, irom ■^SHi dissecuit (Ges, 266), The sense is,
I cut up the victims and distributed them on the altars
of the gods. These sacrifices were in order to purify
the city of Khismi from the taint of heresy before re-
buUding it.

Line 21.

In n girri-ya, Ashur In my second year,

belni utakkil annima, ana Ashur the lord giving me

mat JBisi u Yatsubi-gailaya confidence, I marched

yabu aksi, sha valtulla ana againat the laud of the

382

A NEW TaASaLATION OP

saria abUya la ikausu lu-
alLik.

Bisi and the YaUubi-gai-
laya, enemies and heretics,
who, from old tiaies, had
never submitted to the
kings my fathers.

Yatsuhi-gallaya, The name of this tribe meaos
" the strong-bodied race,*' or " the tall race," from Ueb.
WSV, atsum, corpus.

Line 22.

Kireb karshani zakruti,
ekil tiamratsi in kurra
aredu, rakab nir-ya in
tikkati ushasli. Ashru
ruseuku in nir-ya nma-
nish attakbits.

Through the thicl
forests^ and in the hilly
districts, I rode on horse-
back, for I had left ray
two-horee chariot in the
plains below. But in dan-
gerous places I alighted
on my feet, and clanjbered
like a mountain goat*

Ushasli. I l^ad it secured, or I left it fast: from
asli, T fastened. See line 43.

Attakhits. This appears to be the T conju^tion of
yn3, nakhita, just as abhul makes attahtd, and amkhar
makes aitakhar in the T conjugation. The verb WT
is explained in the Lexica, ire celeriter vel festinanier.
The king was as active and agile as a chamois.

So we read in 2 Samuel ii. 18, that David's nephew
Asahel was " light of foot as a wild roe."

THE INiJCItlPTION OF BBLl.lNO.

Lint; 23.

Ir Beth-Kilamzakh ir
dannuti-suD almi aksut :
nisi tari rabi; kurra, susi;
(. . . 0 ; gai ; u hukludi,
valtu girbi-su ushaza-
amma shallalish amnti.

The city of Beth-Ki-
lamzakht their great city,
I attacked and took. The
inhabitants email and
great ; horses, mares,
mules, oxen, and sheep, I
carried off from it and dis-
tributed them as a spoil.

Line 24.

Iri-fiun tzakhiri shaniba
la isu, abbul, aggur,
ushasib karmi. Bit-gahbir
mutari tuzirti-sun in ashut
akmu, dirilish ushali.

Their smaller towns
without number 1 over-
threw and reduced them
to ruins. A vast building
which was their Hall of
Assembly 1 burnt with fire,
and ....

Mutari, a hall, from "mn, used for the Hebrew 'ym,
atrium, a Hall.

Another inscription relating to the Bame event haa
mutari muskabii *' hall of sittings."

Tuzirti, an assembly of the people. From Heb.
rr(2y, -n-avriyvpisj concio populi.

Ushali may be from Heb. 77U?, diripuit; or perhaps
from 77M, the root of h'hi^, inania, which would give
the sense *' I annihilated."

Diriliiih may be " in flames i'* from m, dur^ py^j
rogus. (Duxt. 5*22. ) But if vshali stands for ushalik
(see note to line 30) the sense may be, " I left it in
flames/'

384

A NEW TRANSLATION OF

iine 25-

Utaru ir Beth-Kilara-
zakh Buatu ana birtuti
ashbit. Eli sha tami pant
udanain eli nir. Nisi
mati kishitti idi-ya as libbi
ushasib.

Eli nir, m jugo, on a bill

Line

Nisi mat Bisi u Yatsubi-
galiaya sha lapan kuti-ya
ipparsidu valtu kireb sbadi
usharid-amma, in ir Kar-
Tishpi, ir Beth-Kubitti
usarsib.

Once more that city oi
Betb-Kilamzakb 1 erected^
into a strong fortress.
Higher than in former
times, I rebuilt it on a hill.
People drawn from lands
eubdued by my arms
placed to dwell within it

26.

The people of Bisi and
Yatsubi-gallaya, who had
fled away from my arms,
1 brought down from the
mountains, and in the
cities of Kar-Thisbe and
Beth-Kubitti, 1 caused
them to dwell.

Isine 27.

In idi 6utrin-ya, nisi
bel-nam ir Arrapakha,
amnu sunuti.

Naru ahna ushapishu,
lita kishitti kati sha ell-
sun a&htakkanu, tsirus-su
U6hasdiru>asgirbi ir valbit.

In the hands of my
officers, men ot distinction
of Arrapakha city, i dis-
tributed them,

A stone tablet I made:
I wrote on it the victories
which I had gained over
them, and within the city
1 set it up.

THE INSCRIPTION OF BELLfNO.

385

Zine 28.
'. Pan niri-ya utaru, ana I turned round the front

mat lUipi asliz^bit kliar-
ranu illamu-ya. Ispabara
^ar-sun iri-sa dannuti bit-
nibsirti-6U umashiru, ana
rukt€ti innabit.

of my diariot, and I
marched straight before
me to the land of Illipi.
Ispabara their king aban-
doned his strong dtiea and
his treasuries, and fled to
a distance.

Line 29.

Gicnri mat-su rapashti
kima im kabim ashkhup,
Ir Marupishti.ir Akkuddu,
iri bit'Sarti-su, adi 34 iri
dannuti u iri tzakhiri sha
limiti-sun sha niba la isu,

All his broad country I
swept like a mighty whirl-
wind. The city Maru-
pishtj, and the city Ak-
kuddu, his royal lesidence?,
and 34 great cities with
numberless smaller towns
in their neighbourhood,

Ashkhup, I swepL Hebrew P|nD, to sweep. The
Latin scopa, a broom, appears to hare the same origin.

Line 30.

abbul, aggnr, in aaha
akmu. Shari-suQ akshid :
ell agari ^un sissuti sha-
kiiarrat atbuk. Mat Illipi
ana kal gimri-sha arbuta
usbalik.

VOL. vni.

I destroyed, and I burnt
them with fire. I cut
down their finest trees, and
over their cornfields I
spread blackness. Inevery
direction I left the land of
Illipi a desert.

2 D

386

A NBW TRANSLATION OF

Agnr, a field. Compare Ihe Latin oger^ Greek
aypos, Geru^an acker. In Hebrew we tiud "TDM, akr,
agricola; Syriac, a]ira; and Geyeniua says^ p. 54,
'* vide nuni ex eodem fonte fluxennt ay/sop et ager."

In the second line of the inscription of Michaux,
we read Agar ir Kur-Nebo, a field of the city of Kar-
Nebo. The gift of that field forms the subject of that
inscription.

Sissuti, corn-land : from MDKDj an ear of corn.
Buxtorf, 1519.

Shakharrat^ blackness, or ashes : from Heb. "nnt!?,
sfuilhur, nigredo : atror : carbo : which is from irTC?,
niger.

Athuk^ I spread, is a common word. From the
Heb. nDI3, to spread. The king says he burnt all the
standing corn.

Arhuia, a desert, is the Heb. HQIi?, desertum.

Ushalik, from the Heh.shahtk^'lhx?, abjecit: disjecit:
evertit : dejecit, etc.

Line 31.
Nisi tari rabi, zikru u The inhabitants small

shal, kurra, susi ( ),

gai u htikludi lamlnam
asblula-amma, adi la basi
ushalik suQuli.

and great, male and fe-
male, horses* mares, mules,
oxen, and sheep, beyond
number, I carried off, and
divided them as a spoil,
among

It ifl very doubtful what is the meaning of adl la
basi: il may be, among those of my soldiers who were
not of low degree.

Ushalik, Heb. p^n, to divide the spoil.

THE INSCRIPTION OF BflLLlNO.

387

lAne 32.

Ir Sisirtu, ir Kukunli,
iri flannuti, adi irii tsakhirl
sha liniiti-suii ; Beth-Bar-
rua nagu ana gimirti-su,
valtu kireb mat-su abratu,
eli mitsir Ashur-ki uraddi.

The strong cities of
Sisirta and Kukunli and
the smaller towns in tbeir
neigbbourhood, together
with the whole province of
Beth-Barrua, I cut off
from his land and added
them to the empire of
Assyria.

Line 33.

Ir Ihnzash ana ir sarti I raised the city of llin-

zash to be the royal city
and metropolis of that
province. 1 abolished its
former name and I gave it
the name of the city of
Sennacherib.

u dannat aagie suatu ash-
bit. Sum-su niakhra
unakkir, ir Kar-Sena-
khirba attabi nibit-zu.

Line 34.

In tayarti-ya, sha Ma-
daya rukuti sha in sarin
abi-ya mamman la ishinu
zigir mati-sun^ mandata-
sun kahitta amkhar, ana
niri belluli-ya ushaknit-
zunuti.

During my return I
received a great tribute
from the distant iVIedians,
who, in the days of the
kings ray fathers, no one
had ever heard even the
name of their country ;
nnd I made them bow
down to the yoke of my
majesty.

2 D 2

388

A NEW TRANSLATION' Ol>

Line 35.

In tami su-hu Niriua
makliatzu tsiru, ir naram
Ishtar, sha kharkhar ku-
(ludie ilu u ishtarut basu
kireb-su,

In those days Nineveh
the exalted city, the city
beloved by Ishtar, which
cherishes every kiod of
worship of the gods and
goddesses within it,

The phrase, in tami suhu, generally indicates the
commencement of an entirely new subject. Suhu
means ifle or ipse, as in such phrases as the following:
— "I defeated the army of that king; he himself [auhu) ^M
fled to a distance," etc. It is, therefore, quite a dif- ^^
ferent word from sii (him or his).

In taint suhu, in illis diebtis, is a loose or general
expression meaning *' much about that time." In fact,
as the kings relate on their Tablets their civil works,
and the magnificence they displayed at home, after
giving an account of all their wars, it is plain that the
former must have been intermixed in point of time
with the latter.

Isktanit, goddesses, plural of is'htnr, a goddess.
But there was one goddess more exalted than the rest
to whom the name of Ishtar {the goddess) was es-
pecially given. Her name, also, occurs in this line.

Kududie, from the Hebrew verb htdud, np, to pros-
trate oneself in reverence, for example, before Jehovah.

BasH means they love and cherish. It is a form of
the Hebrew DUf3, otherwise DDl, dropping the final
wj, or only sounding it slightly ; as the Latins dropped
the final m in retjnum, and other neuters, till it became
a vowel sound, as in the Italian regno.

Dt£?3 properly means sweetnc&s, but it is applied to
the love of God and of his Law (see Buxtorf). It is
used in the phrases "sweet sleep," "sweeter than
honey/' etc. etc. It is also metaphorical sweetness
(as that of the words of the law),

Mmo^'Dl, besimut, is delightfuliiess, ex. j/r. jucunditas
Domini J jucunditas horti Edenjs (Psalms). To con^
firm thi5 explanation of the verb basu, I will refer to
its use in the great inscription of Nebuchadnezzar, E.
I. H. viii. 32, where he calls his god Marduk, basu
Hbbu't/a, " the delight of my heart.'* So it stands in
the original engraving, but has got a Httle altered in
the copy publli^hed by the British Museum. In the
syllable ba, the upper and lower horizontal strokes
frequently toucii each other, and appear to form a
connecting line ; but this is accidental, and not intended
by the original scribe.

The passage before us, in a few expressive words,
gives a reniarl^ablsi picture of the city of Nineveh:
" Every kind ol" worship of the gods and goddesaes 19
cherished within it."

Line 36.

Timinnu daru duru's,
%ati sha valtulla, itti sidhir
burummi itsrat-zu isshidu,
subu t^iudu-su.

In its tiviin, meant to
last for ever and ever, those
of old time deposited a
clay tablet, impressed with
the figure of a dove j and
along with it they placed
its fellow-tablets.

The timin was the clay tablet or cylinder deposited
the foundation stone, or sometimes at the four

390

A NEW TRANSLATION OF

corners of a building- It was regarded with peculjai
reverence. So the Hebrews appear to have regarded]
the ** corner stone.'' U was intended to remain foi
ever. Jf found by a subsequent king, it was to be read
with reverence and restored to its former place.

Daru duru^ eternal lleb. "n and Tn have the sanw
meaning,

JJuru's is for duru-su.

Znt'i, iili, illae, ilia, a pronoun, is a form of the Heb.]
n^, feniin. HMT, uit.

Valtulla or valtu valla, " of old time."

Valtu is a preposition meaning " from," and of verjr]
frequent occurrence. Valla or uUa signifies ^'before,'*]
as ill the phrase vnllanu-ya, " before me." We shall
find it in line 33, " the kings of old time who reigned^i
vaUanu-yfi, — before me." ^H

I rather think that the sellable id or uUa tneant^^
prior, anterior, and if so, this will give us the simplest
etymology of the Hebrew word tamulj b^^^^, *' yester- j
day," which has hitherto baffled the researches offl
etymologists. I think it signified '* dies prior/' tarn ul
or titmu-uh. for Unmi is the Assyrian word for dies,
Gesenius says: "Etymon obscurum. Radix fen
ejusqui3 in linguis cognatis significationes nil lucis
pnebent, nisi forte obvelandl, ohtegendi significatum ei
tribuere vis, ila ut tempus praeteritum tanquam ob-
scurum cogitetur." But assuredly the events of
yesterday cannot as yet be considered to have become
obscure.

Zaii ska valtulla ^ " those of former days.'*

lUiy signuni. Sidhif, adj., insculptus, inscriptuSt
ex, gr. musharu sidhir svmi-ya, lineas inscriptiK nomine
meo ; see the Esarliaddon inscription in Tians. Roy.

THE INSCRIPTION OF CELLING.

Soc. of Literrtture, Vol. VII. p. GIG. Both words are
very common,

I read thus : itti sidhir hurummi, gigno insculpto
columbae; isskidu, deposuerunt; jisrafsu, argillam ejus.

Itsrat, potter's clay, or a tablet or figure formed
thereof, Heb, 'IT', to make a vessel of clay, as a
potter does. TTC*, a potter. These tablets are called
ussurati or ulsarati in other inscriptions.

Isshidu, deposuerunt ; from the Chald, Mlt^, to lay
a foundation stone, ex. gr. Job xxxviii. 6, f|uis jecit
lapidem angularem ejus? This example is taken from
Buxtorf, p. 2330. Perhaps, however, isshidu. comes
from the Heb. TD'', fundavit sedificium. For the
substantive ishdi, " foundations," is very common in
these inscriptions.

Subu, collocarunt ; probably from m?**, collocavit ;
for the common word subatt sedes, locatio, certainly
comes from that root.

T/mdu-su, pares suos, its companions. For there
were usually four cylinders similarly inscribed, depo-
sited at the four corners of a buildiHg. Tsindn^ from
Heb> "^212, par [a pair), also conjunctus, copulatus.

Burumi. I would derive burum, a dove, from its
plaintive murmuring note, which sound the Latins
expressed by rfntrnmr : compare also the German
brummen (to raurmurj. I also find in Schindler, p,
252, the verb □11, which he translates by murmuravit.
1 think D11 may be pronounced huram.

Line 37-

Ashru naklu, snbat
eshti-sha sutaksu, banut

A splendid place, a rich
building, for her sanctu-

39-2

A NEU TRANSLATION OF

nikitti giniir belludle,
nitslrti I:^litar, sutabulu.
kirebsu.

ary ; and a tre-asure-house
for all tbe jewels, tbe re-
galiaof Isbtar,lhey erected
wilbin it.

Naktu, splendid, and ibe adverb naklish, splendidly,
occur fiequently.

Pireshti-ska, ber sanctuary. Parash is tbe temple
or sunrUun of a deity, here of Isbtar.

Bamit nt/cfZ/i', a bouseof sbuttiiig up; i.e. a treasury:
compare beth kilt, a closed apartment or a treasury.
Heb. mSd, clausit.

Sutalm, precious or beautiful. We bad tbis word
before in line 9, as an epithet of agarta, precious stones.
In tbe Esarbaddon ioecription, col. iv. 1. 55^ we Imve
ffimir ST/iaksu, "all manner of precious objects."

Belludie^ jewels. Tbe belludie of Isbtar are again
mentioned in the Pliillips cylinder, ii. .01. Tbey bad
been stolen ancieuEly by some rapacioisis king, just as
tbe jewels of tbe Madonna of Lorelto bave been made
prize of in modern times. But the piety of Nebu-
chadnezzar restored them to their former temple.
They are there called belludi hHmitti, or ber ancient
jewels, from mp, ancient or primitive,

Nitdrii, regalia, is a very common word, I derive it
from ne;:cr, "il3, a kin'j,
^m iSiildhulu is tbe T conjugation of tbe Cbaldee verb

B suhul, VsD, erexit (Ges. 702). .They (viz. those of old

■ time) erected, within tbe city of Niueveb, a fine build-

H iiig called " tbe treasury of Ishtar."

H The king now proceeds to say that his ancestors had

H spent a vast deal of money upon Nineveh, but they had

^^^ giiuandered it injudiciously.

THE INSCRll'TlOJ) OF BELLINO.

393

He pulled down their work (line 49) and rebuilt it
ail anew, in a style of great splendour.

Line 38.
Sliavaltunasariiiialikut Of all the kincs of for-

makhri abi-ya vallanu-ya
billut Ashur-ki ebugu,
umahiru bahiiat Bel,

mer days, my fathers who
went before me, who
reigned before me over
Assyria, and governed the
city of Bel {i.e. Nineveh),

ValtuUa, see line 36.

Bilhit ebus is the usual phrase for *' he reigned."

Uma/iifu, they directed, is a very common verb.

Bahiiat is the Heb. rOV^t " a City " (see Gesenius,
p. 163). Another .passage may be compaied with this.
In the third line of the Puiilips cylinder, ^'ebuchad-
uezi^r is called mustlshir bahulot Bd^ ruler of the citv
of Bel.

Line 39.

u matti la naparkaya
erebsu libbati, tikuuu's ki
kiprat arbah imdanakharu
kireb-su.

and with no sparing mea-
sure increased the size of
their buildings, and there
treasured up all their re-
venues, which they re-
ceived from the four
countries.

Malti, Hebrew TO, uiensura.

La naparkoya, unsparing, /. e. profuse, extravagant.
This phrase, maiti la naparkayii, occurs in the Esar-
liaddon inscription (Trans, Uoy. Soc- of Literature,
vii. p. bli').

394

A NEW TRANSLATION OF

Mrebm mfatis, 1 think, they greatly augmented.
From an Assyrian root V^y^, to enlarge, exalt, etc.
Thus, rapm nagu means " a large kingdom ;" rapashtUj
"very large,'' seems to be another form of the word.
Hence, also, urappisk, I augmented, murappish, an
augmenter, etc. This root is very common.

Libbati, I think, means biLtldings, the same nearly as
libnati. Perhaps, indeed, libnati is the reading on the
cylinder, or the scribe may have written bn for na, as
the difference between those two signs in this inscrip-
tion is a very slight one.

TSiunus^ for tikunu-su, their revenues.

Kiprat arbak, the four countries, is a very common
phrase for the Assyrian empire. It often seems to
mean ihe whole world, hut in the present passage must
be restricted to the dominions of the monarchs iwho
are spoken of.

Imdunal'hnru. This word, according to the usual
rules of the language, should be imdoAfwru, a tense of
the T or U conjugation of the verb makhar, TTID, to
put into a treasury : to treasure up.

Liidanal'haru may be correct, or perhaps the syllable
na may he a mistake of the scribe. The regular form
would be imdakfwru. So we find umdasluiru^ from the
verb viashar, to abandon.

Line 40.

Yamu in libbu-sun ana
bit-rab girbi su, kummi
ribit belluti'Sba, sukhar
subat tzulit-zu val idakha
libbu's val akhitzu's.

Not one among Iheui
all repaired the great
central edifice which was
the royal dwelling of
their greatness, nor ever

THE INSCRIPTION OF BELLINO*

395

brightened up tlie interior,
nor yet the exterior, of
the dingy building which
formed its keep.

YamUj nnllua. In libhl sun, inter eoa.

Kummi, a dwelling, Sargonsays to the god Ninev,
*' I am the builder of thy apartment," hanu himi-A-a,
(See Trans. Roy. Soc. of Liter. Vol. VIII. p. lU.)

Ribttf royal. Ribitu, a king, occurs frequently.

Sfikhar is the Heb. ^ntl?, niger, ohscurus.

Tzuii or tzitlit, praesidium, a fortress, from Heb, 7if»
lutela, pnesidium. The /sv/e, or defence, or citadel of
Babylon, is frequently mentioned in the great E. I. H.
inBcription.

Idakha, he made bright, from Chald, M3i, purus,
inundus, whence thknta, Nm3T, purgatio, purificatio.

Libhu's for iibbu su, the interior of it.

Alhftzu*s for khitzu su, the exterior of it. The
initial ^ is a breathing.

Khitzu, Heb. "^n, exterior, see Gesenius, p. 336 ;
and ^nn, the outer wall of a building, GeseniuSj 3*25.

Line 4 1 ,

Ana sutishur kutar u
takkiribati kharie, zakap
tsippati, ulzun-su val
ibsimu, val uslabil karat-

zu.

As regards the health of
the people and the bring-
ing of streams of water
into the city, and the tind-
ing of new springs : they
neither kept the tbuntaios
sweet, nor led the water in
fertilizing streams.

;9G

A NEW TRANSLATION OF

Sutishitr, a very frequent word, means good govern-
ineQt, care, protecUon.

Kutar, the multitude. This root seems wanting ia
Hebrew and Chaldee ; the Arabic, however, has pre-
served it. iro, muUitudo, see Schindler, p. 909.

TaU'iribati, the introduction (viz. into the city),
from lireb, intr*l.

Zafcap, to cause to rise, to lift up. See the note on
line 5P. Here it is a substantive, *' the uprising/'

Tstppati, fountains, or natural springs (Ges. 859),
from tsitp, t\V2, to overflow, to spring forth.

Utzun, sources, springs, from Heb. M^^, exire, (o
spring forth. Mntzu is also used ; for instance, id line
49 of this inscription, mut^u-sha, its springs.

Ibsimu, they made sweet, from Heb. DDl, besintf
dulcis, euavis. Buxtorf gives an exauipie which is
very much in point, W^D TO'^DUI, u besimu miaj"et
dulces redditje sunt aqu;£ istBe," Exod. xv 25.

Ustahil seems to be an i"s(laj?AeZ conjugation of the
root T'T, copiosu fluxit ; also flumen, rivus. From
71'', Gesenius derives 7*'Hn, produxit (terra) j and
SlS^, proventus ; and 73n, tubal, terra fertilis. We,
therefore, see that uslah'd probably means " he caused
fertilizing streams to flow."

Karat, rivulets, i'rotn Heb. n~i3» foveie, cistemtE, etc.
(Ges. 501)^ from rniD, fodit. Artiticial watercourses
or rivulets may be meant.

Line 42.

Yaati SENAKtiiRVA sar
Ashur epish miri suatu
ki bilim ili in uzui-ya

Then I, Senoachen
king of Assyria, by com-
mand of the fe'ods, took

ebsim.
amma

THE INSCRIPTION OF BELIJNn. 397

Kabitti upla- delight to complete this
.... work. Multitudes I col-
lected together

Ebsim, 1 took delight, from U^'^X besim, delight ; of
which word I treated in the line preceding this.

In uznUya, is added. If this is the Heb. "'JTN, uzni,
the ears, we must translate '* 1 heard with dehght the
command of the gods." But in some other j}assages
vzni seems to be pectus, and then the sense would be,
" 1 took delight in my heart."

Line 43.

tebshid Kaldi, Aramu,
Mannaya, Kue, u Kilakku
sha ana niri-ya la ikmisu,
assukha-amnia musikki,
ushash sunutim ilbinu
libitti.

of the workmen of the
lands of Chaldica, Aram,
Manna, Kue and Cilicia,
who had not bowed down
to my yoke : I brought
them away as captives, and
I bound them together in
gangs to make bricks.

Tebshid, workmen; from ebshid, work. A palace
is said to be tsirti ebshid^ "of lofty architecture or
work.'* The root is U^li', to work, in Hebrew, ill?.

As8ukh<i, I led away captive, I led into exile. This
word occurs very often. Us Hebrew correlative was
first made out by Dr. Hincks. This is nD3, which
Gesenios interprets, evellit aliquem e domo sua ; vel e
terra; hoc est, m exilium egit.

MmiHi, captives ; literally " bound together with
cords/' from pin, heznk, " arete ligavit," '* fortius con-
strlnxit vincula.'* This word often occurs.

;i98

A NBW TRANSLATION OF

Ushadi^ I bound together with cords. The Ifebrew'
verb corresponding is IDN, " ligavit," and thence
" cai)tivum fecit ;" but the Assyrians always use TDN
instead of IDW- From thence conies the adverb
asidish, " bound together," said of a gang of workmen,
Ushadi is the sha conjugation.

They were tied together lest some should run off,
the overlookers being few in comparison.

The phrase is varied in many ways, as " udibbu
bakhulati," from pyi, conjungere, etc.

Line 44.

Api kupie sha kireb
Kaldi aksbiduj appari-sun
ukhuti in bakhulati nakiri
kisliitti kati-ya ushaldida
aaa epish miri-sha.

In baskets made of reeds
which I cut in the land
of Chaldaea, I made tlie
foreign wotktnen bring
their appointed tasks ofi
clay, in order to complete
this work.

The clay was wanted in order to raise tlie mound
on Avhicli to build the palace. This toil of the slaves
iti repi-esented in one of Sennacherib's bas-reliefs, now
in the British Museum.

Apiy plural of Hebrew rtlM, arundo vel papyrus.
The rivers of Chaldsea were full of tall reeds, which
are represented in the sculptures found at Nineveh.
Pliny says that the real papyrus was found at Bahylori.

Kiipiey baskets; see Schindler, p, 1634, sub v. r|£p.
He says NEp, caaislruiu ex juncis factum, cophinus,
sporta.

Appari, clay, from Ileb. 13ir, lutum ; argilla ui
paiietes fiunt ; agger {Gesen.),

THE INSCRIPTION OF DELLINO.

399

UL'kuti or ukhui^ measured task; participle from the
Heb. verb pn, which seems to have been pronounced
hukh.

Gesenius says pn, demensum ; pensum laboris.

If we refer to Exodua v. 14, "Wherefore have ye
not fulHIIed your task in making brick both yesterday
and to-day as heretofore?" we shall find that the
original Hebrew employs this very word pn, in the
sense of a daily task.

Bal'hulati nakirt, foreign workmen: kishitti kati-ya^
taken prisoners by my arms.

Line 45.

HaikaL makritu, sha
360 , . , . bu vas, in kutsi
zami beth-ziggurrat ; 80
.... hu rapashtu, in
kutsi beth namari betb
Ishtar ; 134 . . . . hu ra-
pashtu, in kutsi beth
namari beth-mishmiri ; 95
. . . . hu rapashtu ....

The former palace, of
360 measures long, adjoint-
ing the gardens of the
Great Tower; 80 measures
wide, adjoining the watch-
tower of the temple of
Ishtar; 134 measures
wide, adjoining the watch-
tower of the house of
worship, and 95 measures
wide * * * *

The measure employed is the half of the Au or cubit.

A^wisi, finis, terminus. In /f-u^^t, conterminous with,
a^ljoining to.

Zami: the translation " gardens " is conjectural.

Beth namari may be a watch-tower or specula, per-
haps a minaret, if such existed in those days. The
'* Song of Songs " speaks of a watch-tower in a garden
of cucumbers.

400

A NEW TRANSLATION OF

Mishiiiiit worship, from the Heb. ncU?, coluil
Deura,

It will be observed that the sense of this line isl
truncated, the scribe, not having room for more in thej
line, amitted the remainder, which probably slated
what buildins; was opposite the fourth side of the
palace.

Line 46.

sha sarin alikut makhri
abi-ya ana rimiti belluli-
8un ushapisu, la unakkilu
paniit-Bha.

which the kings my fathers
who went before me built
for their royal residence,
but did not beautify its
front (or fai^ade).

Rimit may be rrcH or riD"l» a high place, from root
mi or DQ"1, altus fuit.

Una kkilu, from nswla/.splemlidus^ whence the adverb i
na/rHsh, spleudide, which is used of buildings.

Panut is a doubtful reading If correct, it would
mean the front or fa{,'ade, ]□, of the building.

' Line 47.

agurat

Nahar lihilti
miru.shainnaU IVgigunie
kabulti lr» huabbitu.

The (so named) Canal
of Fertility, lined (or
banked up) with brick-
work,which once traversed*
the central part of the city
in four delightful streams,
had fallen into ruin.

The symbol for "water," followed by the syllable Ti^

THE INSCRIPTION OF BBLLINO.

generally means " a canal/* Here it seems part of the
name, tibilti.

Tibilti may mean " fertility " (a name given by its
first constructorSj though in the days of our inscrip-
tion become very unsuitable). Gesemus says that from
the root 71*" "fluxit " we have 7in, terra fertiUs.

But if ti is not part of the name, the remaining part
bttlti may be derived frotn the same root, for Gesenlus
has 712, but, pluvia ; and another sense of it is '*pro-
ventus," the produce of the land,

Gigunie h an unknown word, but I think it must
be nearly related to the following word (see Buxtorf,
p. 404) : friyjJJ'J, rivus aquse rapldus. Another form of
the same word is □''i^iayj, meaning *' delicise ;" in which
it will be observed that the first two sj llabks differ,
and seem to represent the j/t. gu. of the Assyrian word.
The n in gigunie seems to be a relic of the plural form
in in. Buxtorf saya, the root of these words is ^^:i,
to delight. The name of Gyges, king of Lydia, is
written on the cuneiform records, Gugu. If this
should be a Semitic word, it may have meant " Joy "
or ■' Dehght," which would be a good name for a king,
and boiil aminis.

HuahhitUy was destroyed, a conjugation of 12M, to
destroy.

Lin& 47, — Continued,

Its ki makhi'Sun nak-
muti ukallimu anna-su.

VOL. VIII.

Their beautiful Ki trees
had been cut down for
fire-wood, all the finest
of them.

402

A NBW TRANSLATION OP

Its, a tree» Heb. ^y. But perhaps this word is
here a simple sign, not to be sounded.

Makki or makkhi, an epithet of the Ki trees, meaning
" prime " or " excellent' Compare ^a makkhi, prime
oxen: sar makkhi, beautiful Sar trees (see line 56).
Ki makhi-sun ; the plural sun refers to the four canals,
along whose banks these trees were planted.

Nahnutt a burning.

VkaUi'mUj '' men cut them down with axes," From
halma or h'lma, an axe ; hence likiimu, may they cut
down ! From the same root comes another Assvrian
word, i'dlabat, an axe.

Anna is " beauty." Anna-su, the beauty of them;
i. e. the finest of them ; flos eorum.

iine 48.

U valtu tami tsiri dikhi
haikal ibakhu. In adan-
sha muli^ in vassl-sha abbu
ushipsu,uribbu timin-gha.

And from extreme old
age the front of the palace
was split and rent. Us
base was t raversed by
cracks and its foundations
by wide fissures^ while its
timin (or sacred platfornn)
was all in confusion.

Most of these words I have explained in the Journal
of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. xviii. p. 99.

Uribhu, from the Heb. y^^^ to mix, to commingle;
ex. yr. water n"iyo (mixed) with wine. Hence it!
means confundere conturbare, perturbare : eiv. gr.
Exodus xiv. 14, "confundamus eos " (Buxt.).

TH£ INSCRIPTION OF BELLINO.

Line 49.

Haikal turra shatu ana Tliat shabby palace I
sikbirti-sha agguru. pulled dowa the whole of

it.

Turra is probably poor, mean, or shabby. "^VS or
"i^i^It, vilis, contemptus : see Gesenius. In Syriac
M")1*S, ignominia, dedecus (Scbindler).

This word has become lyu in Assyrian. The same
change occurs in many other words, as the city of
Tyre, from lia, rupes, Gesenius says, *' AraniEei
pkrumque ponunt a pro Hebrseo 3."

Line 49, — Continued.

Sha nar tibilti ashrat- Of the Canal of Ferti-
shusti sanna ha abbuslu ; lity, during sixteen years
ushatzir mutzu-sha, its water had been dried

up by the sun. I collected
together its springs (or
sources).

Were the sixteen years those of his father Sargon's
reign ? The commencement of the neglect of the
city may, perhaps, be dated from the revolution which
placed Sargon on the throne. Rawlinson attributes
nineteen years to Sargon's reign, but admits that the
proof from the monuments only extends to fifteen.
(Herodotus, vol. i. p. 472.)

Ha, water. I think this pronunciation is more
probable than ya, which I formerly proposed (Journal
Royal Asiatic Society, vol. xviii. p. 366). It seems an

3e 3

404

A NRW TRANSLATION OF

Indo-Germanic word, but hardly Semitic. It agrees with
the old German A and Aa, which are now only the
names of certain rivers, but formerly meant water in
general. To these may be added the Aar in Switzer-]
land and the ancient river Arat, and also Aach^ the
German form of the Latin Aqua, whence Aachen, iaj
French Aix [la Chapelle] meant " the waters.'*

Abbuslu, it was dried up by the sun: from the Heb.
vtr3, coctus est Bolia ardore (Gesen.).

Ushfitzir, I collected together, the ska conjugatioa]
of atzer^ ^"J^^, congregare.

In the Bamian inscription, Sennacherib hoa&ts that
he collected together no less than eighteen springs orj
small rivulets, and led them into one channel, which
he brought near to the city. This appears to have
been a different work from the present oue, though
similar to it.

Line 50.

Kireb katiti ashur raklii
sha shiplanu gi(ri) elanish
abni mati danni itti {mie
nari) Sima alib.

Among the rocks I
found a copious source,
which {rvnn'mg) down the
hills over rocks of mighty
size, unites itself with the
waters of the river Sima.

Katiti, rocks, or broken ground. The word is found
in Gesenius, nn3, broken. Also nnn, with the same

meanmi

Ashur, I caused to spring up, rakki, a copioua'
source, ie. 1 found one in the mountains. The wc
axhur is from y\'0, exsilire facere (Buxt. 2354).

THE INSCRIPTION OF fllCLLINO.

Rakkiy a copious source, from ,711, effuncii vei
effundere se (Gesen.)-

S/uplanu, adverb "down" or "downward," from

Gi (with the plural sign added). This I read giri or
gini (mountains),

Etanish, adverb *' above,"

Mati danni, of vast size, Heb. "TO, tnensura. We
find a similar phrase in the Esarhaddon inscription^
coL V. 9, ^*piH mati danni," stones of great size.

The sign for watery followed by the syllable ut, I
translate "waters." Then comes again the sign for
water^ followed by sima, which I render '^ the river
Sima."

Mib, unites itself, from lib, the interior of anything.

Line 50, — Continued.

Valtu mami ushala- With the waters of it
amma nabalish utar. {which) 1 conducted (to

Nineveh), I filled the
canal again to overtlowiug,

Mami. Heb. D''Dt waters.

Ushala, This verb may be compared with the Heb.
rhuf, aquam ducere vel aquam mitlere. Esarhaddon
(col. vi. 20), in describiug how he united the streams,
uses the expression ushashar-amvia^ which may be
from tiie verb liyN, duxit.

Nabalish, adverb, "most copiously,'' or "to over
flowing," from V22, also Ni:, copiose effudit.

Utar, I restored as formerly, from Chald. TH,
reddilio, restitutio.

40fi

A NEW TAANSLA-TION OF

Line 51.

\ 700 as shukli rabti
vas : 162 as shukli rabti
rapashti, anta ini Sidi:
217 as shukli rabti ra-
pashti, kabalti.

1700 measures long:
162 measures wide, oa
the upper side towards tht
north: 217 measures wide,
in the centre,

These measures are much larger than those of the
old palace (if the httlf-ku and the shuklu rahtu are of
the same length), but they correspond in one respect,
viz. that the first side of the building, and much tbi
longest, is described as vas (or long)^ while the thr<
others are described as rapashtu [or broad).

Line 52.

386 as shukli rabti
rapashti, kita, im irlu,
vassadu nar Maatiggar ;
tala umalli, amsukh nni-
aikhta.

386 measures wide am
the lower side towards thej
south, fronting the rivef-j
Tigris. T completed the
mound and I measured!
the measure.

Line 53.

Labarish tami, in adir
kishati, timin-su laenisb
Rshdupat.

I deposited once moi
its sacred timin, which wi
still well remembered,
owing to the popular
veneration for it from thi
most ancient times.

The following I believe to be the grammatical cuii-

THE INSCRIPTION OF BELLINO.

struction of this passage, Askdupat, I deposited (i. e.
once more) (ijnm-SM, its inscribed tablet, la enisA-, which
was unforgotten (or still well remembered), in adir
/iWiaH, owing to the popular veneration for it, labarisk
tamif from the most ancient times.

There is here so much terseness and brevity in the
original text, that it is difficult to render it into English
without using circumlocutions.

Askdupat or ashtnpat is the T conjugation of shapat,
rstt?, posuit ; collocavit. It is used in Hebrew for
" laying a thing low in tlie dust," etc.

La enish, unforgotten, from nijika, nu?3, to forget
(Ges. 692). We find in another inscriptiod, labarisk
{ami timin-sha ewwAw, " from length of time its timin
was lost/' or its place was now forgotten. (B. M.
plate 42, 1. 32.)

In adir Hahati, through the veneration of the people.
Adir may be Heb. ITTI, honor. *' From the honour
paid to it by the people."

Line 53, — Continued.

Pili rabbati ashuru-su Then with large stones
uahaskir, udannin subuk- I closed it all round and
su. I made its deposit secure.

Askuru-m, its place ; usually written ashar-su.

Vskaskir, I enclosed with a wall, is a very common
verb ; ex, gr. in the Phillips cylinder^ col. iii. L 40,
we find " kar dali, with a high wall, ushaskir-su, I
enclosed it.^' It is the sha or causative conjugation
of Heb. saffar^ ^JD, clausit, and means, *' i had it en-
closed,'" or " I gave orders to enclose it.''

408

A NIIW TRANSLATION OF

Udanninj T mude very strong, from dan, strong.
Suhuk^ a deposit ; relictum, anything tliat is left by
itself, alone. From Heb- py^t reliquit, deseruit-

Line 64.

Mushari sidhir sumi-ya
160 tibki tali kireb-su
alihuru ; shiplanu in vassi-
su etzib akhralik.

The written records of
my name, 160 fathoins of
baa-reliels, I sculptured
within it ; but the lower
part of the wall next to
the ground I left to be
tilted up in future limes.

The tibik, Heb. nou, iJ* a measure derived from the
verb fTDTD, expandit, extendit. The Hebrew noa was
the full stretch of the fingers Gesenius says, '* manua
expansa/* But it is plain that the Assyrian tihii was
the full stretch of the arms, like the Greek opyvia (frum
opeyetv), and the Italian bracciQ and French brc
which we render a fathom.

The 160 fathoms, or 960 feet, seems an extent of
sculpture probable enough in an Assyrian palace.

The tali were either bas-reliefs or pictures. It is the
Chaldee 7D, froni the verb 7*^13, umbrare, for which
the Hebrew uses 7S. So the Greeks called a painter
crKtajpaijiof^ from (Txta, a sbadow ; and so the Latins said
adumbrare, because a picture is but the umbra of the
real thing which it tries to represent.

Etzib, I left. Heb. 2X% ezib or etzibt to leave.

Akhralik^ posterity, from akkar, Heb. inN, sequens»
alter; and aliky Heb. ^Xl,\.Q come. " vEtas veniens."
I find in another inscription the phrase okhralik taml.

TH£ IN3CaJPTI0N OF BELLINO.

409

Line 55*

Arkanu susku tali kabiti
upla-anima. 20 tibki
tsitsa makri isutzibu ; 180
tibki u&hakki elaoish.

Ol new imagery 1
brought together. a great
number of bas-reliefs.
Twenty fathoms in extent
of the ancient sculptures
were preserved, so that I
spread out in all 1 80
fathoms of them.

Arianu, future, or new. Sar arht, the future king,
In arkut tami, in future days. Nu is added as in
ghiplanu, " down," from 'TDtt? ; danu, " up," from Vy.
Arhmu follows the same analogy; m. gr. arkanu edi-
ya^ after my departure.

Sasku ia properly sculpture tir imagery, from root
n3^. Chald. M3D i whence the Heb. rPlSt?, imago
(Gesen.). Couxpare the Greek axuij and the verb

Tai'i^ as 1 have said, wt-re sometimes in all proba-
bility pictures. For, Mr. Layard says (' Nineveh and
Babylon,' p. 131) that '^the walls of the chambers were
in part painted with subjects re&embling those sculp-
tured ou the alabaster panels." See Rawlinaon's
Herodotus, vol i. p. 474.

I observe en passant that these sculptures were on
alabaster. Now^ Seunacherib in his inscriptions says
that his workmen made bas-reliefs (which he calls
bhallnt zazatl) on the beautiful alhutar stone, which was
white or brilliant as the sky or heaven 1 think that
the Greek aXa^atnpov is derived from alhutar (or else
vice versa). This stone was quarried by Sennacherib,
in the mountains of Nypiir, somewhere in Media.

410

A NEW TBANBLATION Of

Upla generally means " I brought home." It repre-
eents the Heb. ^nn, a coDJugation of the verb yj^.
Gesenius says, *?3in, allalus est. Another conjugation
is ^rn, attulit.

Tsitsa^ Heb. V'^TJ. This is an interesting word, for
it occurs in 2 Chronicles iii. 10, in the account of
Solomon's temple. The authorized version has, "And
in the most holy house he made two cherubims of
image work, and overlaid them with gold." Here
Gesenius renders CiT^li'^i rriTi^'S " opus statuarium,"
which is the same as the English version " work ol
images/' or '* image-work."

The V^TJ were» therefore, sculptured images.

This word also occurs in another important passage,
where one of the gods is called nuni tzit;=Uy i, e, the
Sculptured Fish. For, in fact, he was so sculptured,
half-man and half-Hsh, and there is one of these
sculptures in the British Museum.

L-utzibu, they were preserved. Heb. Ittl?, to save.

180 iibki ushakki. I think we have a proof here
that a single vertical wedge means tiO, and not 50, as
i.ome have stated. For the iiuuibers here given are
160 and 20, whose sum is 180. But in order to get
180, we must give the value of 60 to the vertical
wedge.

Ushakkl, I spread out in width, from shtkki^ wide.

Eianish^ in summa^ or altogether.

Line 56.

Tarkha suhu it sha as
tarai pani uearhi ; tsir

The enclosure itself
augmented beyond whi

THB INSCRIPTION OF EELLINO,

misikhti haikal riiakriti it was in former days;

uraddi, ushandib sikta's. above the measure of the

former palace 1 enlarged
itj and I liberally increased
its coursing grouode.

Tarkha suhu, the enclosure itself, i. e, the enclosed
grounds (or park) which surrounded the palace. See
the word Mpnc, an enclosure, in Buxtorf. The root
is pia, clausit.

// is a remarkable word, it is usually written eli, and
means *' beyond" or "above." It is the Heb. 7y,
super, supra.

Uraddi almost always means " 1 augmented."

Ushandib, I enlarged much, from the root nadab,
Heb. ^,^3, largus fuitj '* to be liberal."

Siita's for siha-sha^ its si^ta. ilespecting this
word I will quote what Esarhaddon says concerning
his palace (col. vi. 19) : falkikta-iiha inahatish urappish,
ana viasuk kurra kireb-sha, "its coursing grounds I
greatly extended, for the exercising [mamik) of horses
within it."

Sennacherib alludes to something similar m the
present passage. Masuk is the Heb, ptI?Q, discureitatio
(Gesen. 632). The root is ptT. discursitavit.

iSiAta is from the same root. JTpt?, cursus sive
locus exercitationis. Ushandib sikta-sha is, therefore^
'^I liberally extended its coursing grounds."

Line 57.

Bit-rabi ka-amsi, itz Fine buildings of ivory,
dan, ilz ku^ itz meshu- dan wood ^'i* wood, mesAw-

412

A NEW TRANSLATION OF

kanni, itz kinrat ? itz
shurman bishli, u itz
butani: bit-rabi zakdi nur-
ya, ana mbbip sarti-ya
ushapislia kireb-su.

fcfln wood, cedar wood,
cypress wood dried in the
sun, and pistachio wood ;
these buildings (as spark-
lets of my splendour) for
ray royal residence 1
erected within it.

The cedars of Lebanon arc generally called imi and
irsi in these inscriptions. Here they seem to be called
kinrat^ hut this is very uncertain, because the com-
ponent signs of the word vary so much in other texts
that they may be mere arbitrary symbols for this pre-
cious kind of wood.

If Hnrat is the true reading here, a slight change of
pronunciation, viz. Hnrat^ klndrat, kidrat (plural femi-
nine), would give us the name of the Cedar, known to
the Greeks as KsBpos (feminine), mentioned even by
Homer.

The ahurman wood appears to be » kind of juniper
or cypress. It is named in Hebrew, and may even be
the same as the Latin iiabina, whence English srwin.

It is true that this name is usually derived from the
Sabine nation, or territory, but what proof is there
that the ancients obtained this wood specially tVoni the
Sabine country ? On the contrary, Crete is given as
its native place.

Bishli^ 1 think, means " dried in the sun/' from
vtt^D., Bolis ardore coctus est.

Butani is the pistacia lentigcus, or terebinth or
mastic-tree. iieb. ^2m, named in Genesis, chap,
xliii. U.

Zakdi nur-ya is of uncertain meaning. It may be

THE INSCRIPTION OF BEX-UNO-

a fancy riaiue for these smaller royal apartments, these
lesser lights as it were encircling the central splendour
of the Palace itself. Nnr is a well-known word,
Chald. 115, fire or brightness, splendour, and snkdi
raay represent an Assyrian form of the Heb, ^\y)p^t
scintillcE ; for a good many Assyrian, words ending m
ihi vary to dt, thus, bel-hhikhi varies to bel-khidi So
in Greek, tf and x sometimes interchange, as o/jn^i for
opmGa, etc.

Itine 58.

Itz shar makkhn nakut
mati Khamanu, sha gimir
shimdi zir-bel tsippati itzi
ratlat ehadi u mati Kaldi
kireb-su kharru-su,itakha-
sha ashkup.

I made its porticoes
with lofty shar trees, cut
down in the land of Kha-
mana, which all persons
who are judges of the best
sort of pine-trees prefer,
as being the choicest trees
either in the hills or in the
land of Chald5ea.

*' Land of Chaldaea" stands for the low countries in
general.

Nakut means "cut down." It is a participle from
the Hebrew verb nn/aft, rr33, percussit.

But the essential part of the root mikah seems to
be only nSfr?. This is found in Chaldee, viz. "^^M,
feriit, percussit, which is also very frequent in Assyrian
in the sense of "feriit victimatn," ea?. gr. "victims of
rare perfection I sacrificed to their divinities'* (makhar-
sun akki).

Shimdif having knowledge of (a thing], skilled in it,

■114

A NKW TRANSLATION OP

or good judges of it : in French, connaivsmrs : from
intiUf, cognoscere (Buxt. 2443).

Zir-bel. This complicated sign, with nine wedges,
is more distinctly sculjitured in some othei inscriptions,
and then it is seen to be compounded of the four wedged
of zir (a race or family) and the iive wedges of bei
(first or principal). But how it was pronounced 1
know not, probably not as zh bel. At atiy rate, how-
ever, its meaning is evident : " the best kind."

Tsippati. The sense of this word is totally different
from that of tsippati in lines 59 and 61 (though Tvritten
with the sanie symbols). There it signifies spring:s of
water, from the Heb. ryvs, tzup, to overflow ((ies.
859), So in the Tahnud we find mhti tzipin^ " flowing
waters."

But in our present line 58, tzippati signifies ^r- J reM,
or any tree which yields pitch, from tzipa or zipn^
*' pitch," in Chaldee «DT (see Buxtorf, 683 and 684),
which name was also given to the tree itself, as is piain
from the passage there quoted, "they light no light
on the Sabbath-day i neither riDt, zipat {torches of the
pilch-pine), nor waxlia;hts."

I need not observe that the letters X, zain, and 2,
tsaddty interchange frequently : see Gesenius, 850, who
gives for example y7V for tbj?. So r€t became PES
in Assyrian.

As the Assyrians named the fir tribe (,or conifers}
from the pitch they produce, so did the Greeks and
Latins call them irnus and 7rev>^and picea. Pliny says,
" picea montes amat,*' etc. Ovid has,

" Est neinus elpiceia ei frondibus ilicls Btniin."

Is it not possible that the celebrated city of Barzippa

THE INSCRIPTION OF BELLINO.

or Borsippa may have taken its name from some over-
flowing well of pitch or bitumen which originally
existed there ? Heb. 1N3, bar, a well, and friDl, zipa,
pitch. For such pitch-wells were found in the neigh-
bourhood, especially at the town of Is or H'U, as
Herodotms mentions.

Ratlat^adj, in the feminine plural, "very excellent
or noble." This word occurs frequently, but I find no
equivalent to it in Hebrew. " Ir ratlati su " is equi-
valent to *'ir dannuti su,'' his principal cily.

Kireh-su, among themselves ; i, e. in tbeir business
or craft. But these two words seem quite supei-fluous.

Kharru a-m, they love it, they prefer it. KharrUt they
love, is from Heb. "l|T, carus fuit, pretiosus fuit. That
this is the true meaning of Aharru is proved beyond
doubt by the substitution for it in another passage of
the verb iskmuA-ha, they delight in. See the first series
of the British Museum inscriptions, plate 42, line 46,
where the passage stands : marub isbmdhu, from the
verb rro^y, hilaris fuit, gaudet. (Schindler, p. 1888.)

Itakha. Heb. p^nN, peristylon, porticus, a colon-
nade or portico.

Askkup, I built or put up (said of wooden build-
ings). Heb. Fiptt?, contignavit (Ges. 1036). But here
the bull inscription B. M. pi. 42, seems to have askhun,
I made.

The above passage, about the preference given to the
shar trees, is found in many other inscriptions. We
read in the annals of Esarhaddon (Trans. Hoy. Soc. of
Liter. Vol. VII. p. 605) :—

Shari makkhi takut With lofty shar trees

mati Khamanu, sha kala cut down in the land of

416

A NEW TRANSLATiON OF

shimdiu itzidi kharru-su, Khamana, which all vrbc
itakha-sha emit. have knowledge of tre

like best, I erected its par*

ticoes.

In comparing the two passages we see that Che]
Esarhaddon replaces gimir (all). Heb, -^rii, by Xviia,
tall), Heb. 73, and the verb ashhip by emit. It also
omits the word of double &igniHcation» tsippatu In]
other respects they cooHrm each other.

Line 59.

Ashsu zakap tsippati
ekil tamirti ehii arpiU-ani
ana tari Ninua-ki bilku
ubulliku, ushatkil panus-
sun.

By my care I caut
the uprising of springs in
more than 40 places of
the plain ; I divided them
into irrigating canals, fot]
the people of Nineveh, and
^dve them, to be their own
property.

Ashsu, curavi, I took care for, took pains about,
managed. So in the Constantinople inscription, line
66, ri.shsu karniski, " curavi equos." This verb is the
Chaldee \myn, ashask or hashash, curare, curam gerere.
Buxt. p. 846,

Z(d'ap, the uprising, is from the Heb. DpT, elevare,
attoUere. it is often used in a very good sense; for
instance, " to lift up the afflicted heart," Psalm cxlv. 14.

Tamirti, meadows, plains, or fieldsj from amir,
y^V, grass, ex. gr. " all flesh is grass," N'^'^J', quoted
by Buxtorf, p. 1G28,

As the root An is specially used of water, both aa

lEIK INSCRIPTION OK BELI.INO.

417

n noun and a verb, I think I recognize it in biUu and
ubuUU\ We rind in Gesenius J^d, divisit (ut canales).
J7D, rivus, fluvius parvus, etiam fluvius tnajor. He
adds, " proprie canalem esse volunt, a dividendo dic-
tum ; cf. verbum, Job xxxviii. 25. JTilAs, rivi
{Judges V, 15)."

Zine 60.

Ana birali takmulchi,
vnitu padi ir Kishri adi
tamirti Ninua-ki, ir-ya,
(....) birut in akzirlati
ushattaru, ushatsir nari
karru.

To obtain water to turn
the flour mills, I brought
down from the borders of
Kishri unto the fields of
Nineveh, ray city, pure
streams conveyed in pipes,
and I collected them into
reservoirs.

Birati, plura! fern, of Heb. 1^1. Here it means mill-
ponds.

TakmuAhi^ of or belonging to flour. From the
Chaldee l-amahh, rrsp, farina (Bujct. p. 2053), The
word before hirut is effaced. 'Whateveril was, it must
have meant "waters.*'

Bifut, plural fem. ''pure," from Heb. ^1, jjurus.

Akzirlati. This is a most important passage. It is
repeated on one of the bulls (see the British Museum
inscriptions, first series, plate 42, line 42). But
though the inscription on tb? bull is nearly the same,
yet it adds a word of the greatest consequence. After
saying, " 1 brought water from the distant city of
Kishri to the plains of Nineveh in 'akzirlati," it adds,
"of ikon." From this it follows ihnt the akzirlati
were pipes or tubes, since nothing else constructed of

VOL, VIII. 2 F

418

A N£W TRANSLATION OF

iron could have been of any service in conveying wat
to Nineveh.

It has often been saiU that the gigantic aqueducts
of the ancients show tliera to have heeu unacquainted
with tlie fact that water will rise nearly to the level
of its source if conducted through a pipe. But here
we Imve decisive proof that pipes of metal were known
to the Assyrians in the eighth century before Clirist
Moreover, pipes made of cast-iron imply a great
advance in the arts, and since they extended many
miles they could hardly have heen made of wroughl-
iron.

Ushaitaru, I brought down, I conveyed downwards ;
sha conjugation of "irC, nalar^ defluere (see Buxt. p,
1409), also decidere- The ska conjugation would J
mean " descendere feci.^* H

Uahatsiri I collected together (the waters). This
is the ska conjugation of etsir, Heb, tSi?, congre-
gavit.

Nari karTu, great reservoirs of water : laTru is the
Chaldee N12, kara^ Heb. rriD, cisterna.

Line 6 1 ,

[Di-mdium) kasbu hak-
karu valtu kireb nar Ku-

ttzuru mami daruti ashar-
sha ushirda kireb tsippati
shatina; ushabibapatti-sh.
■ ^ I

I brought down

the
perennial waters of the I
river Kutzuru from the
distance of half a kmbay
into those wells, and I
feurroutided their margins
{imth wails).

The hasbu was a measure of time, two hours. This
was discovered by Dr. Plincks, who found a tablet in

THF. INSCKlPnON UP BflLLiNO.

419

ihe British Museum saying that on the day of the
equinox the day and night are equal ; six ka^bu of
day and six kasbu of night. In order to he able to
measure time so accurately, the Assyrians must have
employed clepsydrae, vessels filled with water and
emptying themselves through a small orifice in a
determined period of time. And Dr. Hincks has
made a felicitous conjecture as to the origin of the
word kashu, which he derives from the lieb. ^aztih,
inanis, 27D. In Hebrew this root is used for " delu-
sive," "deceitful;" in Assyrian it means '*empty:'*
thus a re^on completely uniuhahited is said to be
iakkazabit, ** emptied." Hence ^mhu would mean
one emptying of the clepsydra.

The kasbu h^al^-aru, or " kasbu of land," was naturally
the distance which an ordinary pedestrian would walk
in two hours at an ordinary pace^ say six miles. So
the Germans measure distances along high-roads by
the stunde, which is one hour of tiiiie^ meaning one
hour's walk to an ordinary pedestrian.

Hahkaru^ earth. This word I formerly transcribed
as ehkaru, hut later I came to the conclusion that the
first syllable should be read hah, and finding that
M. Oppert also gives that as one of its values, I
have adopted it. The word seems related to the IJeb.
12M, agricola.

Ttnppati shatina^ those wells. The bull inscription,
B. M. pi. 43, 1, 43, substitutes h\rati shat'ma, those
wells, from Heb. bir, a well.

Ushabibu, I surrounded : Heb. aiD, to surround.
Gesenius says circumdedit, cinxit.

Pattish, for patii-.<^ha, their margins. From Heb.
rs, otherwise HQ, ora sive margo. In Proverbs viii.

2 F 2

420

A N£W TRANSLATION Or

20, it 13 the niargin (of the sea). riD b 7TC» from oi
brink to the other.

Line 62.

Sha Ninua ir beiluti-ya
subat-xu usrabbi, ribati-su
ushan labinti, u tzukani
u&pardi ; uuaramir kima
tatni.

Ot* Nineveh, my myi
city, 1 greatly enlarged its'
dwelhngs. Its streets, i^
reno'rated the old onesj^l
and I widened those which
were too narrow. I made
them as splendid as the
sun.

Tzukanit narrow, lleb. tzuk, ,7l2, angustus (Ges.).

Uspardif 1 widened, 1 opened out. Heb. "TlB, parat
aperuit, solvit, expandit (ut avis alas suas). The verb
occurs on the Phillips' cylinder, col. ii. 38, under the
form usparzikhu : t&altuk illm rabhn usparzUhu^yiUd^^
just rights (or the offerings) of those great gods f^^
avf/Jiiented or extended.^' The final ^-hu or hu appeal^
to be only a breathing. Uspardi and ttsjubbi are ii
the ska conjugation.

Line 63.

In future days, under ^
the kings my sons, whom
Ashur shall call to the
sovereignty over this land'
and people; when this
palace shall grow old and
decay,

Mnu, when, may he derived from a word n^J?, time,

Ana arkut tami, in sarin
tari-ya sha Ashur alia
ribitut mati u nisi inambu
zigir-su ; enu haikal shatu
ilabbiru innakhu,

Till? INSCRIPTION OF BELLINO.

for which the Chaldee has SV^ (Buxt. 1636). Trans*
late, therefore^ enu kaikal sfwtu ilahbirv, '* eo tempore
quo hoc palatium perierit/* Buxtorf gives for example
wn^l? i, etc. etc. "tempore prandii," when it waa
dinner-time, 1 think I see this same ancient word,
n^y or w:37, *' time,*' in other phrases of the Assyrian
inscriptions. The usual name lor " a year" is mu,
but as that syllable has other meanings also, for the
sake of clearness annff, " time/' is added, and the word
becomes ?//« anna^ "a year's time,'' i.e. "a year.'*
Hence, perhaps, was derived the LatiA annus, a year,
a word received, probably, from the Etruscans, who
bronght it from tlie East.

Another use of the word M33?, tempns, is seen, as 1
think, in the syllable an, hitherto unexplained, by
which numerals are sometimes terminated. Thus,
when Sargon says that 350 kings reigned before him
over the land of Assyria, the numeral employed is,
350 an or hon. It appears to rae somewliat similar
in its use to the Latin pleXy in duplex, Greek hirXovf.
Pecuniam qnadniplicem auferam (Plantus), "four
thnes as much." Plex is added to Latin numerals
even when it is quite unnecessary, ej?. gr. quadnjplices
Stellas, *' four stars."

Line 64.

Ankltut-sa luttishj mu-
sbari sidhir sumi-ya ii-
Vharu, {....) libsu.vashi
(.*,.) likki, ana ashri-su
htar, Aghur ikrihi-su
ishimmi.

He who shall renew its
solemn dedication, shall
read aloud the written
record of my name^ shall
make a stone altar and
sacrifice a male victim,

422

A NKW TRANSLATION OF

and shall then replace it
in its place, Ashur will
hear and accept bis
prayers.

Ankhut or anakhiti is the Chaldee and Heb. word
r02n, "a dedication." It is the term employed ip
Daniel^ chap. iii. 2, where it is said that Nebuchad-
nezzar sent for all the princes, rulers, etc. to come,
to the dedication {ankhut) of the golden image which
he had set up. Also in I Kings viii. G3, where it is
fiaid that Solomon and the children of Israel dedicated
the house of the Lord, The verb ^;n is initiavii as
well as co7t8ecravU, etc.

A ruined palace when aliout to be built again re-
quired a new initiation and a new sacrifice of conse*
cration.

Lutiish, he (who) may or shall renew : optative or
potential of a verb of which we find some other
tenses, uHish "I renewed," and muttish '*the restorer,
repairer, or renovator.'* I consider that this Assyrianj
verb represents the Heb. ttrtn* renovare. If this waS'j
pronounced hedisk or hetij^h, it would become uttifh
in the first person of the preterite, according to the
Assyrian mode of forming that part of the verb, by
prefixing the vowel u, as in ushan and unamnnir (see
line G?).

Likki, he (who) may or shall sacrijice : optative ol
the verb of which aHi, " I sacrificed/' is the first^
person preterite. This verb is the Heb. nahak^ n33,
percussit : the n falls off in most of its tenses, as ii
ikJdiy " they were smitten,'* etc. {see Gesenius, p. 667.]

LitaVi he (who) may or shall re^ftore: optative of the

THE INSCRIPTION OF BELUNO.

verb of which ittar, "I restored/' is the preterite.
Chaldee "XTn^ redderc, restituere (Buxt.)-

Having thus given a version of this important in-
scription, I come to consider the meaning of the first
line, which is unconnected with the rest.

Line 1.

LXIII raukal mishaii,
arkhi sibuti, limmu Nebo-
liha shavat ir (. . . .),

Sixty-three inscribed
lines : (written) in the
seventh month of the year
of which Ncboliha was the
eponymustVfho was Suffete
(or prefect) of the city
[Arbda?).

This inscription actually has 63 lines, as the Assyrian
scribe has stated. It was a frequent custom to number
the lines on a tablet. Thus for instance, the tablet
195 b says, "I sus 4\ mikai niishari:" sixty and forty-
one inscribed lines. Tablet 227 (otherwise K 268)
says: " (hnes) XX mukalim,'' I. c. twenty inscribed
lines. The first word is, however, efl^aced. On count-
ing I find that 18 lines are left, and part of the 19th,
the rest being broken off. Tablet 170 (otherwise 137
m), which contains a list of the sacred nnmbera of the
gods, is headed MukaL Other examples "might easily
be adduced.

Midal, sculptured: from Heb. kalakf vhp, insculpsit
or sculpsit (Ges. 893), whence we find in 1 Kings vi-
18, and in three other passages, the derived word
mukalut, r\J^7ptt, sculptura.

Miithari is a common word, meaning '* lines of
writing."

424

A NEW TftANSLATIOPi OF

Nebo-liha: this name means "Nebo is victorious"
Hincks reads it NabuUaU (Transactions of the Royal
Irish Academy for 1856, p. 36). According to a
statement in the * Athenseum' (p. 725) the name of
Nabuliah has been found on a tablet, as eponym in
Sennacherib's third year. This is a remarkable con-
firmation of the truth of the ann&la inscribed oa
Bellina*s cylinder.

Shavat, a word composed of the signs sfta and vwt
or vat, appears to be the Heb, I32U^, shnfat^ the chief
magistrate of a city or region, a term which becanie
known to tlie Romans, who altered the word into *w/w,
Gen. snfetis. There was also a norain^tWe sufetus :
"referentibus sufetis." The D''t2DlTl?, sufetim, "judges,''
were once the chief rulers in Israel.

ADDITIONAL NOTES.

Zine 3G. Dur frequently means a habitation or
resting-place, from Chald. "Vn, habitare, commorari.
But that does not alter the meaning of the passage:
" its timing which was intended to remain lor ever.''

" Those of old time " is quite a Scripture phrase,
for we know that landmarks placed by *' those of old''
were to be held sacred by the Israelites.

Isshidit, 1 suspect that this verb means " they
stamped.^* The phrase will then mean " they stamped
the clay with the figure of a dove." This meaning is,
at present, conjectural, but reposes on the following
grounds: many clay tablets are found containing con-
tracts between private individuals, to which they have

THE INSCRIPTION OF BEl.LINO,

425

affixed the impression of their seals on the soft clay.
Over each of these is written, '*seal of the man A,"
"seal of the man B," etc. The word for seal is

» — I I [ and the most usual sound of this sign is

shid. It is always preceded by the sign for ** stone/'
by which we perceive the impression froin a stone seal
is meant. From this substantive it would be natural
to make a verb isskidu, "they sealed." But for the
present this is only a conjecture.

Ilti siilliir, etc. etc. It is possible that this may be
the preposition itti (with) and not the substantive itti
(sigaum). The phrase will then mean, " tliey stamped
the clay with the mark of a dove," etc. etc.

Line 41. Several words in this line are of doubtful
meaning. In the first place karask-m may mean alveus
9UUS, i,e, the bed of the river, or its channel. Heb,
UnD CGesen. 505). If so, sittishur hilar may mean
the preservation of the rain-water ; since one of the
meanings of kuiar is "rain."

Then, (a/iiri7iH^VanV,'*the introduction of rivulets,"
would mean their being turned into the channel of the
river to augment its waters.

In the same Hne ?;«/ usiahU may mean, " they never
thoroughly cleansed (or flooded) its channel.*' From
the verb Vl"", copiose fluxit, Gesenius derives 6wi,
jiluvia, and mabnl, 713?3, Noah's deluge, which suffi-
ciently sliows that the conjugation itstnhi! may have
the force of " a thorough scouring by means of floods
of water," In a similar passage of the E. L H. in-
scription we find pal(fa-su la etstkir, " its channel was
not cleansed or purified,'* from lleb, ^ns^ to make
bright or pure.

420

A NEW TRANSLATION OF

Line 48. Another explanation of uribbu timin-sha
IS, '* its platform was ravaged/' In Sargon's cylinder, j
line 19, he is called mwn6» the ravager, of the land of H
Beth Kumria, from the root nn, to destroy (Tr ravage.

I will now add a connected translation of the whole
inscription.

Sesnacherib tbe great king, the powerful king, the
king of Assyria, the king irresistible, the heaven-ap-
pointed monarch, the servant of the great gods. The
observer of the Law, the lover of justice, the noble
warrior, the valiant hero, the first of all kings, the
great punisher of the unbelievers, the breaker in pieces
of their wicked conspiracies.

Ashur the great Lord has given to me enduring
power. Over all heretical nations he has raised trium-
phantly my arras.

In the beginning of my reign I destroyed the armies
of Marduk-Daladan, king of Babylonia, and his allies
the Susians^ in the plains near the city of Kush. la
the midst of thai battle be quitted his army, fled alone
on horsebackj and escaped to the city Gutzumman ;
and hiding among the reeds and rushes of the river,
he saved his life alone.

The chariots, waggons, horses, mares, mules, and
camels, which in the confusion of the battle they had
abandoned, were captured by my hands. Then 1
plundered completely his palace in the city of Babylon;
I broke open his royal treasury^ gold and silver; vessels
of gold and silver; precious stones ; goods and valuables
and much royal treasure : his wife, and the male and
female inhabitants of his palace ; the noblemen and

THE INSCRIPTION OF BELLING.

4J7

the royal treasurers who stood first among all his men
of trust and were clothed ^vith the chief authority in
the palace, 1 carried off and I counted them as a spoil.

Then I marched after him to the city Gutzumman,
and I sent off my soldiers to search through the
marshes and reeds. Five days they moved about
rapidly, but his hiding place was not discovered.

In the name of Ashur my lord, 89 large cities and
royal dwellings in the land of Chaldasa, and 820 small
towns in their neighbourhood, } assaulted, captured,
and carried off their spoils.

The skilled workmen, both Aramaeans and Chal-
deans, who were in the cities of Bel, Kush, Kharrishun,
and Ti|rgaba, and also the common people of the land
who had been in rebellion, I carried away and I distri-
huted them as a spoil.

Belibus, the son of the high priest of the Temple of
the Seven Planets in the holy city, who had been
educated as a young nobleman in my palace, 1 placed
over them as king of Leshan and Akkadi.

During my return, the tribes of the Tuhamuna,
Rihiku, Yadakku, Hubudu, Kipri, Maliku, Gurumu,
Hubuh, Damunu, Gambulu, Khindaru, Ruhuha, Bu-
kudu, Khamranu, Ilagaranu, Nabatu, and Lihutahu
(Arameeans all of them and rebels), I completely con-
quered- 208,000 inhabitants, male and female ; 7200
horses and mares ; 1173 mules; 5230 camels; 80,10f^
oxen ; 600,600 sheep ; a vast spoil, I carried off to
Assyria.

In my first year I received the great tribute of
Nebo-bel-mu, chief of Ararat; gold, silver, meshukan
wood of great size, mules, camels, oxen, and sheep.

The people of the city of Khismi, enemies and

428

A NEW XnANSLATlON OF

lieretics, who from old times bad never bowed down
to my yoke, I destroyed with my arms. Not one soul
escaped.

That city I built again. One bull, ten sheep, ten
fallings, twenty animals called " strongheads," I offered
in sacrifice to the gods of Assyria^ my lords.

In my second yenr, Ashur the lord giving me con-
fidence, I marched against the land of the Bisi and
the Yatsubi-gallaya, enensies and heretics who from
old times had never submitted to the kine^smy fathers.
Through the thick forests and in the hilly districts I
rode on horseback, for I had left my two-horse cha-
riot in the plains below. But in dangerous places 1
alighted on my feet and clambered like a mountain
goat.

The city of Beth-Kilam&akh, their great city, I
attacked and took. The inhabitants small and great,
horses, mares, mules, oxen, and sheep, I cairied off
from it and distributed them as a spoil. Theirsmaller
towns without number 1 overthrew and reduced them
to ruins. A vast building which was their Hall of
Assembly I burnt with fire.

Once more that city of Betb-Kilamzakh I erected
into a strong fortress. Higher than in former times
I rebuilt it on a hill. People drawn from lands sub-
dued by my arms 1 placed to dwell within it,

The people of Bisi and Yatsubi-gallaya who had
fled away from my arms I brought down from the
mountains, and in the cities of Kar-Thisbe and Beth-
Kubittl I caused them to dwell. In the hands of
my officers, men of distinction of Arrapakha city, I
distrihuted them, A stone tablet 1 made, I wrote
on it the victories which 1 had gained over them, and
within the city 1 set it up.

THE INSCRIPTION OF DELLINO.

429

Tlien I turned round the front of my chariotj and
1 marched straight before me to the land of lUipi.
Ispabara their king abandoned his strong cities and
bis treasuries and 6ed to a distance. All his broad
country I swept like a mighty whirlwind. The city
Marupishli and the city Akkuddu, his royal residences,
and 34 great cities, with numberless smaller towns in
their neighbourhood, I destroyed and I burnt them
with fire. I cut down their finest trees, and over
their cornfields [ spread blackness. In every direc-
tion I left the land of lllipi a desert.

The inhabitants small and great, male and female,
horses, mares, mules, oxen, and sheep, beyond number,
I carried off and divided them as a spoil. The strong
cities of Sisirti and Kukunli, and the smaller towns in
their neighbourhood, together with the whole province
of Ueth-Barrua, I cut off from his land and added
them to the empire of Assyria. 1 raised the city of
llinziish to be the royal city and metropolis of that
province. I abolished its former name and I gave it
the name of the City of Sennacherib.

During my return I received a great tribute from
the distant Medians, who in the days of the kings my
fathers no one had ever heard even the name of their
country : and 1 made them bow down to the yoke of
ray majesty.

In those days Jvineveh the exalted city, the city
beloved by Ishtar, which cherishes every kind of
woraljip of the gods and goddesses within it,— in its
tivuit (or sacred platform) meant to last for ever and
ever, those of old time deposited a day tablet im-
pressed with the figure of a dove ; and along with it
they placed its fellow-tablets.

430

A NEW TRANSLATION OF

A Splendid place, a rich building lor her sanctuary,
and a treasure house for all the jewels, the regalia of^_
Ishtar, they erected within it. ^M

Of all the kings of former days, my fathers who
went before nie, who reigned before me over Assyria
and governed the city of Bel (»'. e. Nineveh), and with
no sparing measure increased the size of their build-
ings, and there treasured up all their revenues which
they received from the four countries ; no one among
them all repaired the great central edifice which was
the royal dwelling of their greatness, nor ever
brightened up the interior, nor yet the exterior, of the
dingy building which formed its keep.

As regards the supply of water, they neither kept
the fountains sweet, nor cleansed the river- channel, so
as to preser\'e the rain-water, collect the streams and
rivulets, and search for new springs and cause them to
rise.

Then I, Sennacherib, king of Assyria, by command
of the gods, took delight to complete this work.
Multitudes 1 collected together of the workmen of the
lands of Chald^ea, Aram, Manna Kue, and Cilicia,
who had not bowed down to my yoke : I brought
them away as captives, and I bound them together in
gangs to make bricks. In baskets made of reeds which
I cut in the land of ChaldEea, I made the foreign
workmen bring their appointed tasks of clay in order
to complete this work.

There was an ancient palace, of 360 measures long,
adjoining the gardens of the Great Tower ; 80 measures
wide, adjoining the watch-tower of the Temple of^M
Ishlarj 134 measures wide, adjoining the watch-tower^^
of the house of worship ; and 93 measures wide

THE INSCRIPTIOX OF Dl^LLlNQ.

431

the remaining side), which the kings my fathers who
went before me built for their royal residence but
never beautified its front (or facade).

The (so named) Canal of Fertility, lined (or banked
up) with brickwork, which once traversed the central
part of the city in four delightful Btreams, had fallen
into ruin.

Their beautiful ki trees had been cut down for fire-
wood, all the finest of them. And from extreme old
age the front of the palace was split and rent. Its
base was traversed by cracks and its foundations by
wide fissures, while its timtrt (or sacred platform) was
all in confusion.

That shabby palace I pulled down the whole of it.

Of the Canal of FerliHty, during 16 years its water
had been dried up by the sun. I collected together its
springs (or sources). Among the rocks I found a
copious source> which^ running down the hills over
rocks of mighty size, unites itself with the waters of
the river Sima. With these waters, which I conducted
to Nineveh, I filled the canal again to overflowing.

I made a mound of earth 1700 measures long; 162
measures wide, on the upper tiide towards the north ;
217 measures wide, in the centre ; 386 measures wide,
on the lower side towards the south, fronting the river
Tigris. I completed the mound^ and 1 measured the
measure.

I deposited once more its sacred tiinin, which was
still well remembered, owing to the popular veneration
for it from the most ancient times. Then with large
stones I closed it all round, and 1 made its deposit
secure.

The written records of mv name, 160 fathoms of

432

A N£W TKANSI^ATIO^ OF

bas-reliefs, I sculptured within it; but the lower part
of the wall next to the ground 1 left to be filled up in
future times.

Of Dew imagery I brought together a great number'
of bas-reliefs. Twenty fathoms in extent of the
ancient sculptures were preserved, so thai I spread out
in all 180 fathoms of them.

The enclosure itself I augmented beyond what it
was in former days : above the measure of the former
palace 1 enlarged it, and I liberally increased its cours-
ing grounds.

Fine buildings of ivory, dan wood, ku wood, meshu-
X'an wood, cedar wood, cypress wood dried in the sun,
and pistachio wood ; these buildings (as sparklets of
my splendour) for ray royal residence I erected within it.

I made its porticoes with lofty shar trees, cut down
in the land of Khamana, which all persons who are
judges of the best sort of pine trees prefer, as being
the choicest trees, either in the hills or in the laud of
Chaldaea.

By my care I caused the uprising of springs in more
than 40 places of the plain, I divided them into irri-
gating canals for the people of Nineveh, and gave them
to be their own property.

To obtain water to turn the 6our-miUs, 1 brought
down from the borders of Kishri unto the fields of
Nineveh, my city^ pure streams conveyed in pipes, and
I collected them into reservoirs.

I brought down the perennial waters of the river
Kutzuru from the distance of half a Aasbu into those
wells, and I surrounded their margins with walls.

Of Nineveh, my royal city, I greatly enlarged its
dwellings. Its streets, 1 renovated the old ones, and

THE INSCRIPTION OF BELLlNO.

I widened those which were too narrow.
as splendid as the sun.

la future days, under the kings my sons, whom
Ashur shall call to the sovereignty over this laud and
people, when this palace shall grow old and decay, the
man who shall renew its soleram dedication, shall read
aloud tlje written record of my name, shall make a
etone altar and sacritice a male victim, and shall then
replace it in its place, Ashur will hear and accept his
prayers.

Tn studying this inscription, it is necessary to consult
either the original cyliader or Bellino's faithful fac-
simile ; for the copy published by the British Museum
(first series of inscriptions) is full of errors.

In order not to exceed the limits of this paper, I
have left many words and phrases without note or
coraaient. But of most of these an explanation will
be found in a former translation, to which I have
ab*eadv referred.

A DREVIATE OF THE CARTULARY OF TOE PRIOHI
CHURCE OF ST, MARY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.,

BY MACKENZIE K. C. WAtCOTT, B.D.j r.K.S.L., y,fi,A., PRArUXTDRj
AND pttEBBNDARr or CHICUBSTEK.

(Read February 21, lafifi.)

The following paper relates to a class of literati
which has been always neglected, owing to the ap-^^
parently uninteresting, and, at first sight, uninvitin^^^
character of the documents in which it is contained^
Conventual Cartularies. The one before our notice be-
longed to the Priory wherein was compiled tlie excellent
chronicle which bears its name, and was published in
1837 by the Maitland Society: the original, formerly
at Nawortb Castle, and in parts annotated by Lord Wil-
liam Howard, "famous Belted Wilt," had disappeared
in the time of Hodgson, the historian of \orthum-
berland ; and Mr. Sydney Gibson, the celebrated anti-
quary of the Northern district, informs me that it wi
missing when he made a search for it. The same fate
has attended those of Newminster and lirinkburne.
We possess now only a transcrij)t in the library of the ,
Dean and Chapter of Carliele, which was presented U^^
them in 1777, by Joseph Nicolson, of Hawkeahead^^^
Esq., one of the editors of the history of Cumberland ;
from this MS, I have made the breviate which follows,
omitting no particular of importance, and merely cut-

}

CARTULARY OF ST. MARY 8, I,ANERCOST,

ting out repetitions and recitals of former grants. The
scene of the Charters lies in the historic and most
beautiful part of Cumberland, from Triermain and
Gillesland, immortalized in the verse of Walter Scott,
by Naworlh, the walks of Corby, the banks of Eden
to AVarwick Bridge and the gates of merry Carlisle,
while the names of De Vaux, Blamire, Denton, Castle-
cayrock, Multon, Brus, Baliol, Dacre, Ireby, Lascelies,
Luvekss, Windsor, Ulvesbyj and Vipont are recorded
as benefactors or witnesses to grants.

The Priory of St. Mary Magdalene, Lanercost,
founded by Robert de Vallibus, 1116, for Austin
Canons, is raosl beautifully situated under the shelter
of low hills, near the Irtbing, and within the distance
of a mile from Nawortb (or Naward) Castle. The
single round arch of the great western gate-house
remains : and the Prior's lodgings at the south-west
of the nave have been rebuilt. The nave, hke that
of Hexham, has no south aisle: the transept and the
eastern arm (which has aisles attached through half
its length, forming our Lady's Chapel on the north,
and St, Catharine';* on the south) are wholly unroofed.
The entire eastern side of the capitular buildings has
disappeared: the beautiful cellarage of two alleys, re-
sembling that of Carlisle, is preserved, with the plat-
form of the refectory, which was reached by stairs
from the cloister gartli ; the western buildings, pro-
bably the guest-houses, have evidently been rebuilt
since the devastations and fires, which will be found
mentioned as having occurred in the 14th century.

The Cartulary gives us little information with regard
to the Church except mentioning St. Mary Magdalene's
or the high altar (iv. 2\), St. Catharine'ti altar in 1186

2g2

436 CARTULARY OF THE PRIORY CHURCH

(viii. 17). St. Mary's altar (xii. I, ii. 1 1), and the Prior's
Chapel, dedicated to StCuthbert (iii. 4), but a mar-
ginal note lo the first charter mentions its dedication
by Bernard, Bishop of Carlisle, 1 IG9. It contains refer-
ences to the harass endured by the Convent, owing to
the f^tay of Ihe King a-tid his army, on one occasion,
during several months ; the fires and ravages inflicted
by the Scots ; and its ruiuons hospitality to strangers,
tli<3 poor pilgrims and travellers (viii. 6, x. 14, xii. 2,
3, 4) ; whilst the remarkable letters of Popes and
English Bishops bear ample evidence to the piety and
zeal of the Prior and Canons, affording us a bright
view of the Conventual system in its belter times.
Pope Alexander III. permitted the Priory to receive
lay persons desirinc admission (or as it was technically
termed ''conversion"); and after *' profession '* no
Canon might leave without the Prior's license. Their
Vicars of parish churches were to be responsible tiiH
Iheniselves in temporal matters, and in spiritual to Ihe^
diocesan. In times of a general interdict they might
celebrate with a low voice in their church, without
ringing of bells and with closed doors, persons imde^H
interdict or excommunicate being excluded. nuriaT^
within their church might be given to atl persons wlio^
had desired it, and the Priors were to be elected b^|
the Convent (viii. 18), a ripht originally granted by
the founder (i. 14). Lord Rohert, son of Ralph de
Vaux, bequeathed his body to be buried in the Prio
Church (ii. 14).

Lord WiUiam Howard gives the following list
Priors from the Register; the dates 1 have added:
Symon ; John ; Thomas ; Walter [1 158] j John ; Sy-
mon [ll8ti] ; Henry (viii. 4, xi- 4) ; Rohert; Willia

OF ST, MARY MAGDALENB, LAN EliCOST.

[1256]; John; John [retired on a pension, 1283
(Chron., p. 113),]; Symou de Driffield [1283, Aug.
16].

One of the last scenes in the history ol the Priory
\s thus related : —

Letter of Henry Vlll. to the Duke of Norfolk,
1536-7. Forasmuch as all these trouhles have ensued
by the solicitations and traitorous conspiracies of the
Monks and Canons of these parts, we desire and pray
you, at your repair to Sallay, Hexham, Newniinater,
Lanercost, St. Agatha, and all such other places as
have made any manner of resistance, or in any way
conspired, or kept their houses with any force, you
shall without pity or circumstance, now that our
banner is displayed, cause all the Monks and Canons
that be in any wise faulty, to be lied up without fur-
ther delay or ceremony, to the terrible example of
others.'

Tbere are many interesting notices of boundaries
and landmarks ; the sike, fossatum, stipula?, and drata ;
the poles found in moor and moss as now in the New
Forestj the pollard oak {fjuercus detonsa, iii. 14), the
oaks marked with crosses (i. 16, iv. 14, vi. 25) ; the
St. Mary oak (i. C) ; the oak named Wiskerhutton [ili.
7) ; the Peter Gate, the Ked Gate, the Maiden Cross
on the Maiden Way, dividing Cumberland and North-
umberland, the stone cross, and the cairn or heap of
stones (iii, 19), such as doubtless have puzzled the en-
terprise of archaeologists mistaking it for a funeral
mound, and were in later times supplanted by *' great
grey stones " and " Edole stane." The various kinds
of roads and paths are mentioned : magna strata (v. 25) ,
^ Leinoii'e Slate PaijetPj i. 537.

438

CARTULARV OF THE I'HIOaV CHURCH

probably a Roman highway ; the via re^a (iv. II, vl
7) ; the green mountain path ; the road of the wai
{quadrigftTumy iii. 7, iv. 14), which we find were ilra
by eight oxen (xii. J3) ; and the Buttes {W. 9). The
Hnes for cattle straying are also mentioned (ix. 5, I
16); and the condition on which hedges were mai
tained and common rights of pasturage permitt
The curious ri;^hts of Husbole and Hayhote (ix. 19)
a rent of salt (vii. 15) ; the Neotegeld (U. 1 1) ; Hon
gabel (xii. 1), and burgage (v. 27) ; the nominal ren'
of [d, or 2d., or 4d. (v. 25, 26),40d. (xiv. 14), or one
pound of cumin paid at a fair (v, 24, xii. 12, vi. 18,
xiii. 7, xii, 12), or one pound of pepper, or 6*, (iv. 19)
or one pound of wax (xii. 25). The principle o
which repairs of church and provision of ornamen
were adjusted betweijn a convent and its vicars (i
14) ; the transfer of villeins ["drengage'* op giving
drudges, see Burn and Nicholson, i. 21] with thcii
following (i. 17, iv. 17, vi. 3, 13, xiv. 8) ; the defini-
tion of a carucate as containing sixty-four acres (xiii.
6) J and ''putura" (xv. 11); the right of refreshment
claimed by the forest officers [see Burn and Nichol
son, i. 22], are all told us.

There are several curious illustrations of tbe history
of topographical nomenclature in tbe Dynychere (xv.
7), Pylffrym St, (xv, 7), Bretherchere of Newcastle, a
lane so called from the Friars Minors, who had a house
in it, Mimkhareshonch (P. x. c. xii.), the new name
given iu the thirteenth century to Haresione or llare-
chonch by the people of the locality, hecansie belonging
to the canons, vulgarly called monks, Kusiace-Ridding
(xii. 23), called after its former tenant (ii. 14), as w
have Presl-riddiug, aiul Fiere-bnde (x. 7.), a wi

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE. LANERCOST.

439

named immediately on its appropriation to the brethren
or canons of Lanercost ; Vicus Ricardi (xv- 8, 9), now
corrupted into Rickergate; Vicus Bocardi (vi. 11),
which appears now as Botchergate, and may be con-
nected witli the famous Norlhgate of Oxford, which
was called Bocardo [(Peshall, 198; Ingram, lii., St.
Michael's, 8). W, de Bochardeby is mentioned (viii.
14)j] Via Plscatorum (xii.l); andVia Frrmcorum [1287]
(x. 19) ; there was a street of the same name at Bury
St. Edmund's. A fountain of St. Makedran is men-
tioned (iv. 9), and a subterranean aqueduct for the use
of the convent (ix. 17). The same family appears as
Aketon and Acton (xv. 8, 9). The name of Poer was
derived probably not from pauper but puer, as in seve-
ral charters puer is used as a designation (iv. 21, 22 ;
ii. 1 2) ; and that of Capel from the chaplnin or chapel ;
and Drake from draco ; and Fleming from Flandrensis,
through Flamand and Flamang,

The lands before transfer by the lord to the Priory
were perambulated by lawful and honest men, and the
extent of damage by the convent cattle was viewed and
assessed by a jury of the neighbours (ix. 2). Bark for
their tannery was given hy the founder (i. 13), and by
a benefactor in 1578 (x. 11). The proportion of cat-
tle on certain lands was sixty cows and one bull, with
their following (calves) of two years old, ten mares
with foals of three years old, and plough horses and
oxen. On other pastures there might be two hundred
cows, one bull and eight oxen, two averes (horses),
and thirty goats (ii. 3, iv. 14). The Iambs were not to
be removed until the feast of St. John Baptist, and the
kids only at Easter ; mares also might he folded (vii. 8).
The crops mentioned are grass and cereal, '^ bladum

440

CARTLfLARV OF THB PKIOUV CHURPII

et fenum," and we hear of gardens 'Mini et caoabi.
Milch sheep are mentioned (iii. 10, vi. 8), and ewi
milk cheese 19 still in use on the other side of the
Cheviot Hills. Lands given as marriage dowries occur
(v, 24, 2G ; vi. 26; xii. 18); and some were planted
for money already given (vi. 2; vii. 17). Granges and
tithe barns were allowed to be built (vi. 17 ; x. 11), at'
which the garbs were tithed (x. 3 ; xiv. 4). Pasturs
was allowed after the removal of crops (ix. 3 ; ii.lj jj
fuel and building materials were also given (ii. 5).'
The Prior's foresters might walk through the woods j
with bows and arrows; and a restriction was placed
on their making covers or interfering with the range
of beasts of the chase (ix. 4) ; and on trespassing in
park or orchard ; while the right of the lord's mills
was jealously maintained until the first grain was in
the hopper (xi. 1).

Pen is a Celtic word, but held (spring), byre (the
cow-house), n^ath, duie, with, croft, holme, gate (a
street), by, bee, toft^ garden ton (a farmyard), scaU,
brigg, kirk, the ridding or trithing (xii. 19, 23 ; xjii.
24), betray a Danish influence, whilst garth^ buryk^
hirst, and dene were Saxon importations. For the
Ibrmer see Nicholson's Glossary, a paper already read
by me before the Royal Society of Literature. As re-

Lgards Latin, there are peculiar terms employed, such as
aurasime7itumyappruynmenta,harra,patria and patriotee
(for country and countryfolk), drata, hleda^ cunrfus, ^
kerbergare, salterium, nketta, esA'eppa, siipttlec, clohesl, H
garcifer^ which will be unfaniiliar to many archaeolo-
gists, some being untranslatable.
In matters ecclesiastical we have a remarkable ver-
dict of division between, the parishes of Cambock and

I
I

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANRRCOST.

Lanercost in 1359 (xv. 18); the notice of an almoist
unique example of a cliurcli built of wattlework at
least as late as the eleventh century (vi. 6; xv. 17)^ the
land attached to which was called kirkland as designed
for the maintenance of the chaplain ; when the chapel
was given to Lanercost the canons served it either
personally or by secular priests, the parishioners re-
sorting for sacraments, and paying their offerings to
the mother church. We have also early notices of
the urban deans of Carlisle and the rural deans of
Gillesland , of a hermitage (i. 5J ■ of a composition of
two marks a year in lieu of tithes paid by Newminster
Abbey for the grange of Keylaw (xv. 15); in 1311
the convent was to pay twenty-tive marks a year to the
vicar of Mitford (who was to hold a manse and twelve
acres of church soil) under pain of excommunication
(xv. 12); a payment of two bezants of gold out of
Leysingby church to Kelso Abbey was made on St.
James's day at Rokeherow fair (x. 16 ; xiii. 25).

In 1287 the vicar of the parish church of Walton
received all the altarage, with land and garden of eight
acres (viii. 12), four shillings of silver paid half-yearly,
and twelve marks yearly as his portion, the canons
still providing for the services in Treverman chapelry
(xi. 2). The vicar of Irthinglon was to have tithes
within certain limits, paying an eskep and a half of
oatmeal yearly to the canons, 1275 (x. 8). The vicar
of Leysingby, 1272, received two eskeps of oatmeal in
lieu of the tithes of garb which went to the priory,
being levied in the lields ; he held the house and land
('* pratum "), the altarage and all offerings, tithes of
flax, and small tithes, paying synodals, and finding
lights, vestments and other ornaments, and maintaining

442

CARTULARY OF THE PRIORY CHCRCH

hospitality; the parishioners to find the missal, the
Priory repairins; the chancel, and dividing with the
vicar any extraordinary expenses, as in providing
books or putting land into cultivation (\x. 14) ; in 1228
he was bound to pay two eskeps of oats and two
of brasium (x. 0). In the vacancy of the dependent
churches the canons held the keys (viii. 3) ; they pre-
sented their own nominees to the diocesan (viii. 6, 16,
18). At first they paid half a mark to the vicar of
Old Denton (viii. 16), hut in 1273 received out of the
church a pension of three marks (x. 4).

M'e hear of a quit-claim by King^s letters 8ought to
be evaded, or because a charter had been burned ; or
gained by a gift of money (vi. 1 7 ; xiii. "24), or freely
(xii- UK 17); an honest promise not to burden a gift
of land by the acceptance of corrody or Hvery in I '289
(xiii. 19); pensions which in many instances hopelessly
loaded a convent with debt ; a most amusing account of
the inquisition touddng tithe in Gelt, in which wit-
nesses are examined from great Sir Roland de Vaux
and canons down to the humble forester, cook, and
cook's boy of the convent (xiii. 10) ; an award l>y four
referees that if the lord of the manor believed that the
canons* sheep exceeded the numbers to which he al-
lowed common pasture, he might take stock of them
yearly (xiii. 9). For the right of having a chantry.
1293, oni^ pound of wax was paid to the convent (xii.
25), which was to have all the offerings.

The confirmations of charters by Popes Innocent 111.,
1302 (xiii. 96; viii, 22), Alexander III.. 1181, (viii
23, 18), Honorius III., 1224, (viii, 21, 19, 24), Lucius
III., 1184 [viii. 39), and Gregory XL, 1370 (xv. IG);
and of Kiujis Edward III., I33G {x. 6 ; xv. 6), Edward

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.

44a

I, 138-J(xv,4,5), 1307 (XV. 2), 1309 (xii.6), Richard I.
(viii. 1), Henry II. (viii. 25.26), show the high estima-
tion in which the Priory was held.

We trace in these pages the gradual growth of sur-
names, such as Tailor, Forester, Hunter, Chamberlain,
Weaver, Despenser, Falconer, Cook, Miller, etc.
Pelliparius has no representative, but Trute has become
Troyte ; and the assumption of local names as patro-
nymics, such as Farlam by a branch of the Windsors,
and de Denton by the sons of one Anketin j Cougate,
Leversdale, Croglyn, Carlatton, and Vaux, only
another forni of de Vallibus, a Latin trjinslation ol
Gill(esland) ; or of the father's christian name by affix
or prefix, Fitz Halph, Richardson, Fitzwiliiam, WiU
liamson, Robertson^ Rogerson ; or personal character-
istics, Black, White, and Brown. Among the rarer
names of women occur Ysanda, Avicia, Theffania,
Rachgilda, Pavia, Ada, Helewisa, Mariota, Havisa,
Christiana, and Gyliana. The names of men include
a curious series of Jewish names, in one family, Sa-
muel, David, Solomon, and Israel; Enoch and Elyas
also occur< The seneschal or land-serjeant of Gilles-
land had to govern the tenants and to levy forfeitures ;
he was bound to bring the tenants to attend their
lord prepared for travelling under pain of the loss of
the best of their goods (MS, charter of W. de Dane,
1397). The clergy certainly were married, for their
sons are distinctly named, whether chaplains or parish
clerijy, 1271, (xii. 13), as will he seen by reference to
the index. The dedications of two churches, St.
Kentigern's, Greendale (ii. 19), and St. Thomas, M.,
Farlam (i, 20), and the names of several heads of mo-
nastic houses, anti ecclesiastics of Carliele, and sheriffs

444

CARTULARY OF Tll£ FKIORY CUUACII

of Curaberland, will be found (ov the first time iu
Ihese charters ; in which occur also the noble or
ancient names of Vaux, Multon, Ireby, Denton, Mul-
caster, Flemyng, De la Ferte, Ulvesby, Windsor,
Featherslonhaugh, etc. Earl Runulph de Meschines
of Cumberland gave the barony of Gilsland to hie
relation Hubert de Vaux ; the grandfather of Thomaii
de Multon married Matilda, the heiress of that family^
and Thomas was summoned to Parliament as Baron
Multon, 25 Edw. 1. ; his daughter aad heir married
Ralph de Dacre, summoned to Parliament as Lord
Dacre of the South, 1 Edw. IL The male line of the
Deiitons of New Denton died out after five descents
from the middle part of the eleventh century. The
Warwicks descended from Odoardus, to whom was
given the nmnor by Earl Ranulph de Meschines. The
Castkcarrocks, extinct temp. Edw. I., are supposed to
have been the descendants of Eustace de Vaux and
Vaux of Ilayton. The Boyvilla or Levmgtons, whoise
heiress maried a Baliol, died out in the reign of Henry
III.^ and the younger branch in that of Edward IV.
One of the coheiresses of Ireby married a Lascelles
and a Chartres ; and a coheiress of Morvjlle, extinct
temp. John, married a Multon. Staffold became ex-
tinct temp. Hen. V. A coheiress of Tylliol of Scaleby,
extinct 14 Hen. VI., married a Moresby. Vaux of
Tryermain became extinct temp. Edw. IV. A House
in Pilgrim Strtiet, Newcastle, in I33(i paid a rental or
ground rent of 40d. to Lanereost, and G*. Sd. to the
original possessors (xv. 7). There are curious exam-
ples of legal decisions, one in 1269 oi Thomas, otficial
of Carlisle, on William de Neuby of Leversdale for
refusing to tithe his garbs at tlie grange door ui the

OF ST. MAliY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.

canons instead of in the fields, with threat of excommu-
mcatton (xiv. 15); a judgment in the Archidiaconal
Court of Carlisle, 1303, on EuHodeSkyrwith for non-
payment of half a mark yearly, which then was equal
to 3s. 4c/. (xiv, 1 1). We find cases before the justice
itinerant and :> selection of jurymen, two by each party
to the suit, and the remainder selected by the&e referees
(x. 12, 1255}. The canons kept hounds, and if they
trespassed into the domain of Lady Matilda de Vaux,
the dog^s were to be given back, hut the chase ("fera")
was to be delivered to the lord of the manor (x. 7).
In 1256 Tbomas de Multon permitted the pack to
consist of four harriers and four brachetts to hunt
hares, foxes and all other animals coming under the
designation of clohest (ix. 4). For e&capium or tres-
pass they paid ]d. for all kinds of cattle, and the same
for ten sheep (x. 16), and in 1273 for four horses \d.,
for eight Vine Irf., for four pigs Jd., for twenty-four
sheep Irf., and if ready-money was not forthcoming,
surety lor double the amount was exacted, and forfeit-
ed if satisfaction was not made within a week (x. 15).

THE CHARTER OF ROBERT DE VACX CONVEYED

The land of Lanercost faphvetn the old waJl and Irthiii, and be-
tween Burth and Poltro&.

Tlie laud of Walton from tbp old wnjl by the long sike next
Cospatricscye tu Irthin, by Trillin to tlic junction of the
Cainboc niid Irthin, and up by Ciunboc to the aike
whicii goes down by Black Oak ontlie way to Cumque-
ciitb, anJ on the oilier eide of Black Oak to the sike of
rokerheved fidliug into King, and by King to the wall
and common pasture round it.

The fhiirchps of Walton with Trevermaii chnpch Irthinton,
Brnmpfon, Karlaton, Fttrlnm, and their appurtenances.

446

CARTULABY OF THE PUJOKV CHURCH

The lands of Warthecolman, Eoswrngeth^ and Apeltrethwajtc, aa
Scchenent fulls into Uertlniiburn, and lowartls TinJalo'
by the bounds which Giikj son of Bueth, hold, and
iliose which K. Henry gave tn Hubert de Vaux, and
the cximraon pasture of the whole moofj atid a wiater
scalinga in a fitting pljice bejond riertingburn,

LicrncE to have thirty cows hi the forest of Walton, twenty swiuc
(" suibus "), with their produce of two years, and pas-
ture for ploughing oxen, and free passiige for swiiie
("porcis") reared or bought.

Ali bark in woods of the barony from the. lands belonging to
Gille, son of Bueth, dry wood and lying wood in the
forest to maintain thtir houRt*.

Percniasion to hnvc a right of way and paths to go to their
churches nnd houses, towards Brampton, WaUo?i, Tre-
verman, Walhcoleuifln, Uoswrageth, Denton, and Beu-
kibcth, and from laud to laud.

T^nd in Brampton wood to make barns mid collect their tithes
near Laysing'sliedge^tohave [ashcepfold (K. fiiclmrd'i
cliarter},] a mill, aud lisheries in the Irthing, King,
Hertiugburn, and elsewhere in their own lands, without
detriment to the lord's mills or Gumtiiienecach town.

To make a pool in the domain.

Henry 11. confirms these grants and that of Ada,
daughter of'Williani and Eustachia En^yn, viz. three
acres of laud for cultivation in Burgh Mnrsh, two acres
in Etana to build liouses, two salt-pans, pasture in flit:
marsh for two hundred sheep and ploughing oxen, a
free net in the Eden and tbe right of drying it on their
own land, two mansurae to make bnthies in Scade-
bothes, and a carucate of land in Blencraic (Blencraye)
and common pasture there for the service of St. Ca-
th^nne's altar in Lanercost Church, and celebration of
a daily mass for the soul of Simon de Morevil, her
husband, three marks of silver in Burgh Church, Lay-

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANEBC03T.

447

singby Church, and Grenesdale Churchy and Little
HaresioD, with common pasture also of her gift.

Richard L confirms these and c. ii. p, I, and the
hermitage which Laysinges held of the gift of David,
son of Terricus, and Robert, son of Anketii, and com-
mon pasture of Denton ; the tilhe of Corkeby Mill of
the gift of Alexander de Wyndesoveres ; the toft with
the land once belonging to the hospital by Corkeby
Mill at an annual rent of William, son of Edard (or
Hodard) ; eight acres of arable land and half a meadow
in the same town of the gift of Simon de Teillol ; two
acres of the gift of Henry Norreys ; a carucate in Hay-
ton with wood of the gift of Eustace de Vaux ; half a
carucate in Denton with pasture for a niilch sheep,
twenty cows, one bull, and their produce of two years,
the gift of Robert, son of Bueth, and Robert, son of
Asketill.

In 1181 Pope Alexander confirms also Distinton
Church, of the gift of Gilbert, son of Jeserlun ; Cum-
quenecach, given by Israel, chamberlain of Robert de
Vaux ; a toft ** in Scalis eane novalium," given by
Peter de Teillol, confirmed by Pope Lucius, 1184.

The remaining charters give full details of later gifts
extending to the later half of the fourteenth century.
Where Roman type is used, additions have been maile
from the body of the charters to the headings printed
in italics. For convenience I have put references
within brackets to connect charters relating to the

same matters.

FIRST PART.

1. Tie ciarler of lio&ert de Fnlt'ilua, sen. [Printed iii Monas-

licoii.j

2. The charier of Lord Hvbeit de VtiUibui for fhe tithe of ail

CARTULARY OF THE PRIDRY CHUHCH

Aitnth^, M Will iu fiesh as la Aiiles and skimt of Joxc9t a
foHckhff lakes ami teaite.

Universis S, M. Ecclesis film Jlobcrlus de Vallibus fiUus H
berti dc Vallibus saliitem. Sciatis me coiicrssiase dedtsst: el hac
men cFirtd caulirmns.'^ iu puram et perpetuaiti eletuosiDani Deo et
Ecclcsiie S. M. Magilalenae de Lancrcost et Cauniiicis ejusdem
luci dccjimas totiiia venatiouis mese tain in cariiibus quain in coriis
ft vellibus vdpitim; ci. dccim^ de lads meis et piscntiouibus ^ et
otuiics decimationcs de vasto meo in puUis in vtlulis jii aguis et
piirccllis, in kuis et cnsiis, in butiris. £t si forle infra vastum
nieuin alitiua terra culta fuerit, concede ctiam eis decimas ipsiua
terror, Quare volo ut predict! Canoniei predictas decimas libere
et ptenarie habcant de me et bicredibus meis, pm anima Haberti
de Voli. patris inei, et pro salute nniinff meffi et AiIeg uxorjs ircft
et oninium autcccat^oruiii mL-aruiii.

3. The eActrier of Lord Robert de VaUihns, mn of Hubert de

VaUibu9tfor ike tithe of Httnting in, f^sh, hides, and skin*
of fores, of laie and fisberj, and waste in foals^ calve?,
hmbs, pigs, wool, cheese, niid butter.

4. Tffe charter of the Lord de Vallihnt for the church of Denton

and the hermkat/fj tchicA hei^nin^as held, honndcd, as Dairid
son of Tern, and Robert son of Aakeliil, showed in my pre-
sence, and confirmed bj charter, mth the fiihe of the miU
nfUUh Corhhf, He. (Sec iii. 1,13, 16.)

5. The charf-er of Robert de VaUt^us for the church of Denton^

and a hermitage^ toilh the tithe of Corkeby 3{ilf, which Alex-
andef de Wyodesover gave them, and two shillings in
Leversdflle, which Bernard de Leveresdalc gave, {xiv» 13J

6. The charter of liinhert de VaUifjus for Lfinrerhayfh^tt. {See

XV. 18.)

The houndflries of LnnTecha}'th)'n {see xv. 17. ix. ]9) are thas
given: — Per divisas quas ego cum probis honiinibcis meis peTam-
bulavi, scil. A Cruce de Pctr!\ usqtie ad Itiirtlieavcd, et inde,
sicul Burth depcendit ad caput ejusdem I&ndfe versus Walton, ad
qyercum cruce signatam, cui in ipsa perambulatione imposuimus
nomeit, ?cil. Qiiercus S, Mfiriac; et ab ilia quercu per quercas

OF ST, MAKV MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.

449

cruce ?igiiatas usque in Eing, et iude [jcr Bing fluraam usque ad
locum, ubi Transpoil cadit iu Ring, et inde per TraiiapoU sursum
ad Crucem juxta caput fos3uti et uide per foasatum usque ad pre-
nomiiiatani Crucem de Petra.

7. 2%e charter of Robert de Vatlibua for a earucaie of land («
HayUmt given by Eu&lace de Vallibus with a wood ; and
received bj liim for service ; with commcrn pasture iu that
town.

S. The charter of Lord Rohert do FaUiZit.! /br the icaaie belweem
HerllebuTn and Bisckebarn, from the Cauona* ditch to the
Bires of Hertleburn.

9. The chartsT of Lord RohsH d$ Vattihta for laad bsttee&n
Sed^nent and Neulhemenon to luuke their houses ^ and a
Bcalinga beyond Hertliingburu in a fit place; with the
common pasture of Tinnelaide.

10. The charier of Adam de Tindalefor a ^it-claim ef land in

Brenh/lelh Moor.

11. The charter of Adam de Tindale for certain land in Brenk^'

l^lh Moor, with common pasture of the moor.

12. The charter of Nicolas de Bolieby for land in Breni/tiiet

Moor, which Adam de Tjodale gave to the Canons.
J 3. The charier of Lord Robert d« VaUihusfor bark In GUlesland,

The grant runs t-hu8:^Corticem de meiremio* meo proprio et de
toto ilia quod dedero L:uicuuquc illud dedero iji boscia mcis omni-
bus iufra baroiiiain quam dom^ rex Henricus Aagliae dedit patri
meo el niibi in t^na que fuit Giile fiUi Bucth. Hanc vera con-
cessionem et donalioueui eis feci pro salute dotu. Henrici rcgia
II*", et pro auima patris raei Hubertij et pro ammB.bus predecea-
soTum meoram. Quare volo quod Prior et Cauonici predicti
habcant prenominatum corticem ad sustentacionem Tanarie domus
d^ Lanercost.

14. Tht eharier of Lord Robert de rallibus granting the elecium
ff a prior to ike Canoni of Laaercoai.

Noverit uiiiveraitaB vcstra me concessisse et hae preseuti carta

Timber.

450 CARTULARY Of THK PUIOBY CHURCH

conliniias^c Cauonicie de Lanercost Libcram electionem quare vt
quod, obeunte dom. Priore vel qtiolibet successore ejus, ilJe
Prior queni jflin dicti Canonici vel mnjor para coram vel sanior'*

secundum Bcum elpgcriiit.

15. 2'Jie charter of Robert de Vallibui for Cumqu^eiaeh, (See^j

iv. 3.) ■

16. The charier of Itohtrl de Valtihttfi und Ada his wife for ikt '

(iihe if LUik Qu-kthj Mill. (Sec 4, 5.)

17. The charier of lioberl de J'alli&jiafor Geofrey PicA, Ms ici/e,

and children.

Smut priEsentcs et futuri qutid ego Rob. dc Vail, filias Hn-
berti de Va|]. cofitessi ct dedi ct bftc mcfi CHrtfl coa&rinavi Deo et
B. M. Magdaleiijc et Ecclcsia; de Lanercost et Canoiiicis ibidem
Doo scrvientibus in Jtbcram et jiutain et pcrpetuam elrinostuaia
Gdrriduin FicU et iixorom snam et pueros stios in perpetuum.

18. The covjirmaliott of Lord Ralph de VaUibus, ton <f titibert'

ifc Vallibtig,for alt l-ande, churches, and fcjtemenia given l^
Jjord Rohrt de Vallthti* (o f/te church of Lanetcoat.

19. The charter tf Lord Ralph de rallO/iaftr the two Askertmit,

Tlio grnrit is made per has divisaSj, sell, sicut Poltros inter duas
Wilinvela dc rnusgn desctfiidit in Camboc et per eandctn mussain
usque ad caput Troutbeck, t±t a Troutebeck asqae in Riitg^ et a
Ring Q$quc fid rivulum qui oritur subtns Nigros Colli-s, ct indo
picut idem rivulus dcsreiidit in Knavrciij ct imle sicut Knavren
dc^ccttdit ill Cainboc, et nb eo loco sursum per Camboc usque ad
locum ubi Poltros vadit m Camboc.

&0i The coiijrrjnatmi of Lord Raljih de TallihnAfor (he landffiren
hg il'. de IVifudexovre to St. Thomas the Mnrtyr's Churchy
Farkm.

ill. The conjirmnl-'on of Lord Robert de VuHOiun for 30 acrct of
aradfe flucrabilis) Und^ and imo acret of Woodland^ ffipen hj
}}'. de jrjfnde$oire to Farhtm Church. [See ii. 9, 19, 20.) ■
The coufnualism <f Lord Robert de Valitbu*, jkw of Raljjh ^H

de FitUibus, fr lauds, rcnls, and chnrchci ffiven &j/ Lard
I'allibKS to Lanercosi Chnrch.

OF ax. MAllY MAGDALENE, LaNEKCOST.

SECOND PART,

1. The charter of Robert d€ VaUidua, son of Ralph de FalHitig,

for common patttive of Camboc and Wallon,

The charter gives liberum ad istam jiasturani iiigressura et re-
gressum abf^que uUa vcj^atioue aut iiupctliaieuto, el pasturam scil.
ad eadem averia sua et homiuum suorum per totura boscucfl meuiD
de Walton in landls nioris uuscia et luariscis. 8cd licet mihi efc
hmredibos meis si voluerimus lerraa lucrabtles inrra predjctum
boscum assartare et iDabladicare, ita tamen quM essartas tali clau-
3ur6 clauderc debemus, qutid averia predicta non impediantur uti
pnst.ura predicts exUa sepeg essartirum, et post amotJQuetn bindi
singulis aniiis predicta averia uteutur herbagio iufra ipsas essartaft
usque aJ aliam imbladiationcm.

2. Th ckarUr of Eoberi de Tallibm, »m of Ralph de Falliiut,

f(tF all laud beSween LanercoH and Denton.
The grant is mada per divisas scil. a Stagno eornndein Canoui-
corum aursum per Erthinnni uaque ad locum ubi Folthledick
vndit in Erthinam, et inde per Polthledick usque ad m&gtmcn
Cundos quod vocatur Barras, et sic per illud rnagnani Cundos
descend en do, sicut ego illud perambukvi cum tiberis et prabia
liominibus meis usque ad Polterternan, et exiude ubi ipsiira Jol-
lerteman' vadit in ErtSiiuam, cl ab illo loco per Erthiaam usque
ad predictum Stogtium.

3. T/is charter of Lord R</l/eri de Vidlibut^ son cf Ralph de Val-

lil/u»,for Und of Brukerthwail and SummerskUi, and for
. com, etc.

This land David filius Tevcth inclusit de sepe et fossn; with it
are to go cattle, cum Ix vaccis et lij tauria^ cum secta ij annorum,
et cum X equis matricibus cum secta iij Aiiinorum,, et cum x suia
eum secta iij annorum, et cum equis et bobus qui illam terrana
arabuut, habeudam in (orreiiit^ mea iTi Geltesdale ct de Tinelside.
(See iv. U.)

* Mfp Burn, in a MS. note, says the land (including six screa

given bv the Mnltons) between Polterteman jind Becfarloni is called
Tenterbank. Cundus may be the Trough in Gillesliind.

2 H 9

452

CARTl/LARY OF THE PRIORY CHUKCH

I
I

4. TAe cAar/cr qf Lord E, de Vallibua, son. of KatpK de VaUibut,

bequeathing his boti^ to he buried in the church of SL Mary
Maffd, of Laitercost. ^H

Sciatis mc conce^aissc Canoiucis de Lanercosl ubicunque et ^^
{juandoculiquc ex biic vil& migraverim corpus meum.

5. TAe charter of Lord Jhbert de VaUibus, sou of Ralph de Vol-

libus,for a ha^ carucaie of land vi Ha^ioa, which Lail-
reuce de tlnyton held.

The bouiiils arc given scil. per semilam qus dc^codit od
Waodliuses versus Molendimini de Gelt usque ad in^uam dra-
tam, quR} est infra boscum de Brampton, et sic asccndendo per
dratam iUain us<jiic ad pnnatn valleni quic est propc eiiitum illius
bo?ci versus occidciitcm, et sic per vallem illam ascendendo usque
ad Maydsne Gross,' et de Maydan Cross usque ad Musekelde, et
de Muskeltle usque ud Sywardkelde, et de Syirpj-dtelde derceii'
dendo per quanilBm vallcai usque ad Jonewinekelde et indo usque
ad sicam de Hamesby, et inde sicut terra ses extcudit per divisas
de Wodeliuses. Et prderea dcdi et concessi et presenti carta
confirjuavi prL'dJcto AJaiio et heredibus suia xx acras teriK, wj
scil. acraa in Crosflat, et- iiij acras quas Stephanua Venator* tenuit
de dominio xnco jacentea prope Cro??nat versus orientenij et pre-
terca j vaccaHatn de xxv vaccis, et j lauro cum sccta sua in Laure-
cornisan. . , , . , Et Heebit Alano et heredibus suis et eoruin
boDiinibas cxsartare et ediiicare colere et sepes claudere iafra pre-
dictas di visas ubi tneliil^s volueriiit nd commodum suooi; ip»,
hcredes sui et hoini]ie3 eorum molcnt ad Mulcudinum de Gelt
sine iDultura ct quieti emut panagio, et capient in eodcm bosco
de BrauipEou de viridi suffiGieiiter ad edificanduni per visum
forcstiariorum, et dc sicco et mortuo sufiGcienter ad combureudum
et sepes claudeudum sine visa forestariomnij et b&bcbunt pas-
turaiii omiiLgeEiam alibique habueriut secundum quantitatem teue*
menti $ui intra bo^cum dc Brampton.

^ Probablv ao called from staudiug dB the Romau Road called iha'
Maiden Way [Lyeons, 135], and that Cross which is sojd eUewhere,
td divid>e Northumberland and Cumberland, near Blackburn.

* He is a nimeas to the chbirter of Eestace de Vtdlibu^ (xiii. C).

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.

453

6. T/ie chnrfer of Lord Robert de Fdllibmj sen ^f Ralph de Val-

libtiSfff^ iand ffweu and p'anted to Alan Malecake and his
heirs for their hoiunge and service, two carrucates in Wood-
kuses, and two essarts being westward in Gelt, and one car-
rucak m Brampton and ehemhere, with ihe increase of the
earth and wood. [One of the witnesses is Lord Robert do
Bru?, who signed a charter 12:73. (xlv. 4.)]

7. The charter of Alan Makcakefor lands in BrantpfoA, Wode-

huses, and Majf den cross. [Ijund for building houses in
Crosflat between fl'oodlinses and Maydencrosis, two essarts
in Gelt, and an acre of building ground beside Laypol to-
wards t!ie east.]

S. The charUr of Eusi<ice de Vail, for one carucate of land in
iht territory of Casileca^Toe [viz. Ix. acres (xiii. fi) which
llobertj son of Hubert de Vans, gave him for service] it is
called Greenwell. (iii. C.)

0* The charier ofiValler de Wyndeseverfur ihe land of Fitrlam,
a latere occidentali illius ecctesiaj usque ad aham terrain
iilius ecclesijE sicut via ducit de ilia ecclesia usque ad aliam
Farlam, et exindc usque ad rivnlum fortis S. Mrikedrani in

prnto et in alueto et terram quam Tebbe tcnuit

bejond the churchyard southward.
10. 7'ke charier of JqAu de Failihuafor land in Kinrfeaton. (See
vii. 18.)

The land was j toftuni et j cnlturara in territorio de Kingiston
que vocatur Withelan, et j culturam in territorio de I'entoa juxta
mtiripcnnaj sciL totam terram ilium que jacet inter terrain Roberti
Flandrensis et exifutn de Kingistoti U5f[ue ad marEsium, et do
maresio usque ad viato que lejidit de occidentiiili parte de Fenton
usque ad Karurmdath et iij acms IcrrEC justa setleui ovilis quod
fait lUcordi Mil Micaehs.

n. ^%e chsrfer of Ada Engayne, davghhr of Witt, Engayne^f^
Litiie Ilaresio^ with its appurtenances. [See 12, and x. la.)

' Now called IlBTCscough or HarescDW, in Kirk Oswald imrisH
(Lysona, 128), passing through the stag-ea of Ilorcscowe and Hares-

choncb.

454

CAllTULARY OF THH PKIOilY CHURClt

Predict! vero Canonici pro prcfatR terra talc seri'itiuin facient
sciK {\ahd invenient Canoiiicum qui ad altare S. M. Virgiuis in
predieta ccclesia de Lanercost celebmbit Missam de S. Maria cum

lioris ct matiitinia cotidie in perpetiium et uie prefatam

ten-am dedisse dicte Ecclesie de Looercost pro me et spoiiso ineo
Eobertu de Vail- ot pro animabus patria et matris et aiiima

S_jraDni3 de Monille spousi mei * . The Canons were to

hold the land freely, salvo servitio dom. regis sell, viij denarionU
de^ Neoutegeld predicte terrae pertiueutibus.

12, The tonfirmation vf Hugh de Mwrviltefor LiUle Hareaion.

The bounds arc given acil. sicut mngna via venit de Appelbt
usqoe ad KavcTi (see v, 22, iv. 11) et inde sursutn per Haven
UBque ad caput ujuadem tH|UK, et a capite Raven usque ad Croa-
eerin et a Croserin usque ad ITartishevede usque ad Snartegill^ et
sic per aquam quae descendit a Siinrtcg'ill usque ad Mussam, el
deinde usque ad Sicnm que de^cendit usque fld Keucrhau, u^que
ad viam predictam de Appleby, et in marisio de Burc. daas solinss
libenitas cura airiia et cum aiaiamcntia certarum cotnodius et
vicintUB quantum $iuHicit ad ij satiuaa, et quoddam rete libemm
in Edene et exsiccationem ejuadem retia liheram in lerrn mea
de Burc.

13, The churter of Hugh deMor^iilfor Ilarctwn and txo talt-

pils in Burgh Marsh, aud a net in Uie Eiitn.

14, The charier if Hugh de Morvill for Lw^aingb;^ Churchy and

pasture for £00 ahmp in Burghs

Tbe bounds are given sciL per rivuluui qui vocatur Wilkine-
bec (xii. 23) juxta terram Eustachii sur^um versus atjiiilonem,
usque ad Antiquum Murutn, et sic per eundcm Murum versus
occidentem nsqae ad Lairigappe, et exinde versus auatrutn
usque ad quercura detonaain, et ab iUil quercu usque ad Uaith-
wartegarlh ct inde usque ad terram Johaunis de Denton et sic
usque ad locum autiijue sepis, et inde per sicam usque in Irtlii-
nam, et sic per Irthinnm usque ad proxiuinm sicam versus occi-

' A payment ia entile (neat-g^lt), when monev waa scarce, id lieu
of perfiODiil service of coraa^. (Burn and NicaUon, i. 18.)

OF ST. MARY MAGDALET^E, LANEUCOST.

433

dentem juxta terram predict! Joliannis de Deaton, et iude us^nuo
ftd antiquum sepem, ct aic per eandein Gepeni usque ad predictum
rEviiJum qui vocatur Wylkeuebec.

15. Thi charier of Ada Mnga^ne for ihs rent of three mark* in

Bargh and Ltt^slnghy Churches.

16. The charier of Mttgh de Mwvillfor the g'tft of Layiingth^
• CAttrch. [See ix. 14, xiii. 25, xiv. 2.)

17. The charter of Hugh de Morciil for GrenmdaU CAureh (St.

Ketitigern's), wUk its appurienances. {See v. 4.)
IS. The charter of Alexaudsr de ff'^fftuJesovre for the tithe of the

whaie meal ground (uiultura) of Corkehif Mill.
10. The charter of H^alter, aoa of Walter de Wffiideio]>re,for the

fight (f pafrcnage tf Farlam Church, wliicli he abjured with

touch of the Holj Gospel, and for il acres in Closegill

which his fatlicr had given.

20. The charier of Walter de Wyndtsovre for his domain wiihi/i

the teit'dofg (f Furlam.

The bounds are given acil. a Fulpot sursum versus meridieia
per quoddain fossatuin factum inter terram Tcinpli (^ee vi, 221)
et Lfimbergart!i, usque ad quoddam autiquum foasatumj et ale
per illud fossiituiu versus occidentem usque ad terram dictorum
Cauonicorum, etsic justa (trrani illani contiguc. usquo iiiClosegill
descendendo iiaque ad quoddum novum fossutum tendons versus
Aquilonem, ex utraque parte nqutc do Cloveagill, et sic per quod-
dam novum foss-atuni quod drcuit Eiresbusche versus oct-tdeutem
usque od Patcfjii, ct inde per ipsam aijUam uaque in Fuipot, et
per Fulpot sic descendendo usque ad prcnominatnm fos^atuin
inter terram TumpU et LanibcH garth. (See xiii. 13.)

21 . The charier of Roland de VaUibutfor the land held bg Nicho-

las Netttele ?iear the land of Jfarthcolmun, mth two eaaarttj
enclosed mtk a ditch and hedge.
2i. The charier of Akisander de Valtihus for ih^ commoning of
titrhfries of Trercrman, and for the common jjasture for
cattle of ff'tuthecolman and tioamragel fc. 12(13. Sue ix.

5, 18):

456

CARTULARY OF THE PRIORY CHURCH

THIRD PAItT.

1. The chaffer (f Buethham fur Denton Church. (See i. 4, 5.)

2. Hie cfrnfiTination of Uobert, ton, of BuetA, for Denton Church.

3. The chartif ofRofiert, son of Suelhtfor one carueate o^ IomJ

in Benton, witli common pasture,

4. TAe eharitr of Robert, son of Bueiky for land ffiven and

granted £a maintain a light before St. Cathbert* s altar in
the Prior*3 Chapel {which Robert Albus holds).

6* The charter of Kohni^ son of Bueth, for land tn Dalevai
cunin, to find a light before St. Cuthbert*3 altar in the
Prior'a chape!, ftnd a messuage in Lanrekereint lying be-
tween two sjices which descend to Dalrclin, etc.

6. The charier ^' Eobcrt, ton of BustA, and Bober(, son of
Aiketyll,for dry toood and lying wood, and for streTigthemng
the j}Qol on their domain.

1, The chart'er of John de Denton for the whole land of Pjfrihon.
(See V. 2fl; xi. 8.)

8h The charter of quit-etaim of John, eon of Roiert, ttm of
Askelin, made to Lord Robert de Vallibus, of the wiole
land ia Bttetholmes, between Folteman and PoUhediih.

9. The confrmation of John, S07t of John de Denton, of all lands
iu Lenton-, given by John, hit father, and Ankdyn, hit
■uncle, fo the Home of Lanercost; with free access and
egress from tbdr house in Pihbon to Dentou Faatore for
all cattle.

10. TAe charter of Robert, son of Bneth, and Robert, eon of

Mkatyn,fcr ihirty-two acres of land in CartAutelan, with
pasture for one "milking sheep" and plough oseu, twentj
cows and a bulL

11, The charter of Robert^ son of Robert, son of Anketyn de

Benton, of the whole land in Carutelaw, enclosed with
hedge and ditch.
13- The charter of AHketin, son <^ Robert, son of Anketyn, for
nine acres of arable land, five in Lanerton, in Ilnlverhirst,
and four m Denton, one acre in Whiven, one in Cretton,

0¥ ST. MARY MAODALBNE, LANERCOST.

457

and two in Pendraveuj and three roods in Crettoa, which
Henry the Clerk held. (See v. 24.)

13. Tie charter of David, son of Teri^ and Roherty son of AlkeliUt

for the Church of Denton and the hermit^e, which Letsiikg
held. (See i. 4. 5.)

14. The charier of Eohett de Denton for HulverUrstj with its

Uiieriiea audfree common, and other easements, belonging to
the toiffn of Treverman. {See xv. 19; v. ^3.)

15. Tks charier of qalt-claim of John, son of Eustace de Dintcn-f

for land m Denton and UuhenhjfrsL

16. The charter of Robert, son of Asket^ltf fayr 4f eeriain toft^

with a croft in Denton, which WerriciM the prieat held.
17.^ The chftrter of quil-clahn of Robert, Jun., de Denton for the
escort of IFerri.

18. The charier of Aahet^n, mn of Robert, son ff Anketyn, for

the Innd of Lanreton, which William, the Fnor'a nephew^
held. (See v. 24.)

19. The chdfter of Robert, ftw <f Robert, ion of AnJce(in,for the

land held iy WilUamf the Frior'i nephew, and the land of
Denton. (See vi. 23 ; v. 24.)

20. 7Mp ciimtet of Alice de BetUon, daughter of Robert Alhus

(ill. 4i),for a quit-claim of land i» the territory of Denton,

FOURTH FART.

1. The charter of William Ward^ son of Richard de DentQn,for

a quit-claim of Innd in the territory of Dmton^

2. The charter of Sycherych, sometime wife of Robert Wyiehard,

and Affnes, her davglder, of land below the brow of the
wood in the territory of Denton.

3. The charter of Agnes, daughter of lyUliam, son qfdonette, of

CariiJrleffor a quit-claim of Cumqnenciath. (See i* 15.)

4. The charter of Eudo, son of Angketin de Benton, and John,

ton of fVillutm Leyrj for quit-claim in an eetart near
Warthcoleman, given hy Roland de Vaux, with right of
enclosure and emparking.

5. The charter of Robert, jun., of Denton, and Lord John de

458

CARTULARY OF TltE PttlORY CHURCH

Hentoat his brotJier^ and J,, son of Osan,/t/r ihee9*aH Heaf\

WarthcolmaK,

6. The charter of HuJ/ert 'k Van t for land in TrcremaH, wliicll

Roland de Vaux, his uncle, gave for the support of &j
chaplnin atjd ck'rk in Uil' ehjpel there. (Sec xv. 17.)

7. 'Hie charter of Mabel, sometime mfe of Walter de IfptdetoreA

for the third part of (wo acres in Clovesgitl m Farlara, witlrj
licence to fuld mares.
Ttie bounds are given acil. sicat sica oritur sob B irk an hirst:]
(Bircliai<hirat, v. 26) et descendit per Pirihon, et sic justa quer-
cuin rjuc vocatur Wiskerhittoii (VVreskeuhiiltou, v. 26)^ et cxinde
ad qucrcum jam dictam et ab illn qucrcu iu directo usque ad!
siiperciltiiuri Coltis de Diiriiiihoii, et sic usque nd vaileiu quo jacet
inter ij colics, et ab ilhi ViiUe usque lul sujjeraHuru collis Qcciden-
talis, et sic usque ad viani quadriijaruTn que ducit ad Darelin ini
Pirihon et usque nd Glaiiales et a Glangles usque ad antifjuam*
fos5iifo, et per eandfin t'ossacn usque ad uodosam quercum ct ab
illfl querco usque nd prcdictam (Steam de v. 26) Wiskerhittom

H. T^e charier of IFalter dc iVpitlesore for lu?o aeret in Furlam\
to make n fold and pasture fof oue miJch sheep. (1S«
xiii. 1 4.)

9. 7he charter of Eda, davghter of MioAael de Date for Jirt^
aert'S of lawl iu Jpn^fiipdl^fk, scil. v rodas in tofto et
crufto que jaceiit iuter tloinurri Klerie sororis dicte Edc, et
dpmuio Thomffi filii Yug^ili. Et in Presterlddiug, acnun
et dimidiam et rodam ad diniidiam acram jiixta herkerjan*
Gdfridi de Crogelyn et extcndit se versus australeai ct
borealem, et iij rodas que sc estetiduut super dictam dimi-
diam acram, et super viam de Kuhccroft versus sdIciu, ell
le Guldidale que sc cxtcudit super le Ellerisic et versu§!
viam de Rudecrofte et le Buttes jh Ara.sti, et illani terrara'
que se cxtendit super Maynresgate et Kclduspaksic.
10. The ckarkr of Elletia, daughter of Michael ffo Dale, for ftt
acres of land^ m Ai/nstapdUfi^ given bj her sister Eda,

' V, 26 reads for " aatiquam ..... quercu/' predictata UircUim-^
hirst ct sic in directa.
^ A sheepfold.

OP ST. M4RY MAODALRNe, LANERCOST.

459

11. The charier of WalUf (k Wyitdeaore for certain culUvaied
ffroand in Little Farlam, called Raven {see v. 2S ; ii. IS),
which Salomoti, sou of David^ and Becniurd, boh of H&un^
gave; per has divisas scil. sicut sepes extendit a capite
taagni moatis asque in Becrarlam, ctiiim per Bccfarlam
usque ad sicam juxta Eegiatti viam, ek itide usque ad pre-
dictum caput ma^ii montts, sicut viridia aemita deacendit
a regia via usqoe ad terras cultaa. (See v, 1^,)

12.. The ckarUr of Walter de Wj/ndesore for two acret of land in
Seperig, in the territory nf Farlam, lying between the land
which Robert the Clerk lield and t!ie brook which flows
from Clashet, an the east, to the land given by the father
of W. de Wyndesor oti the west. (See siii. 14.)

13. The charier of Walter de IV^nde^orfor Farlam Church, wilh

the tUhas therelo appertaining.

14. The ehfi-Tter of liohert de Caalelcaifrocfor land in C&iteledi/roe

{in exchange for land wliich Wm. de la Veiilc {x.iv- 22)
pave the convent), soil, inter Midelhec et sicam anstrEdem
descendendo a quercubus cruce signatis in latere montia
usque in Stavnedathbec, et pastuiam ad cc ovea et %%.
viginti cum sequela j aiini et viij boves et j tanrum {see
ii. 3) ad predictaa vaccas, et ij avcrea, et xxx capraa et j
scaHnguam apud Brcutscale ad niemoratas vaccas cacQ
tnnro auo, et libernm et expeditum esituni a capite siccB
australis, per viam quadrigarum versus austrum usque ad
crucem ad austrum aitam, et ab ilia cmce versus orienlem
• usque ad motitem et terram 1 pedum, iti latitudine per Intua
australe essartum Orm' usque ad moram occideiitaleiul * . .
Yolo et concedo ut dicti Canoiiici et pustorea earum et
homines eorum qui monsuri sunt et babitaturi super pre-
fatum terrain libere et sulficienter habeaut ct capiant ad
edificaudum; volo ctiain ut agni predictarum ovium sint
cum matribtis suis quolibet anno usque ad proxime sequcns
festum 3. .Tohannis 13apt]ste,et capells dictacum cuprarum ad
proximum Puutecost de terra mca amoveautur. (See xiii. 8.)

15. The charter of liobert, son o/" Robert de tbHelca^roc, for
confirmation of land in Castelca^rocli.

460 CARTULARY OF THB PRIORY CHURCH

Dabimus annuatim ego ct hereJea xnei pro predkta. terra At
Caruthdauc nd firmnm xx aolidorum argcnLi per medielatem ad
Pentecostcu el medietatera ad festum S. Miirtim pro orauibttj Mf-
vitiis, consuetudinibus et demandis ; dicti auktm Prior et can-
ventus Labebunt ij acras (crrse infra Carutbelauc ad quandaoi
bercbariam faciendam, et cc oves per advocattouem donntionis
predictffi terrie de Carutlielaiic, si autein dicta: oves matrices fue-
rint, eruiit cum eia agiii ciirum donee ablactali snnt>

16. TAe charter of Robert, son of Roland d^ Castelcajfroc, in

change for hnd givm to the canons <^ Lanerecat by fVUliam
de VeyU.

17. The charter qf Jiohert de CatteUaifroe for GamHmde f^aUcn

andhisfoliovring (et ejus sei[uela).
Novcritia me caritatis iiituitu eoitcessisse ct de me et beredibus
meis quiete clamassc neo et S. Mar. Majd. de Lanercost et
Caiionici? ibidem Deo servieatibus Gameliii de Walton cum totA
sequela ejus in posterum potuerimus iwHularfij sed licebil eis id
terrain nieam redire et de terra raea exire quandocunqiie voluerint,
sicut liben et quieti de omni nativitatfi et serritute. Et ego et
burcdes mei dictas libertates dicti Gameli et universe sequele sae
dictis Cajionicis contra omnes gciites in perpetmim warantizabi-
reus. Teat. dom. Job. de Mora, tunc Kenesclialb dc GiUesIand
dom. Rolando de Valiibus et Ada de Cumren, WiU. de Warth
wjk, Walt, de Wyudesore, Joh, de Blatune et aliis.

18. The charter of CAriaiiana de W^ndele^skora for i/ iovat-egf

with toft and croft, in Scotland, in Patestun, which Martin,

son o£ William^, held near the land of Hugo de Hodene on

the wt'st, and common pasture, and right of using the mill

of PatestuTi (c. 1202).

J U, 7'A^ charter of G^offreff, 4on of Gerard, for half a caracafe o,

/and, in the vill if Ointqueat^cafky which he sold to Walter

Benny, to be held by him under the Canons of Lanercost,

at a yearly payment of one pound of pepper, or six Bhillinga^

fit Carlisle Tair.

The bounds are given scil. Messuagium qnod fnit Willelmi de

Bariievill, cntn crofto, ct parvuin estinrtum et longas terras juxtn

Spiij.'int, ct qiiandaiti terram sicut foisatutn descendit usijue ad

:i
.ill

''4

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANr.KC08T.

461

lachrabilem tcrraia, et eiinde uuqae ad Fulfwith et de Fiilfwitti
usque ad Fretlnir et sic sursum per sumumm margiuem briiscas
usque ad viam qac teadit inter duas Dcntouas et de ipsa via.
Eursum usque ad fosaatuiUji et inde us^que ad aggerem lapidum, et
de ipso aggere i)sc}ue ad prcdictum fossatunL et essartum quod
fuit Samuelis ex utraquo parte Eulbrig juxCit teiram Aiiketini, et
pratum rpiod jacet in directo ecclesiaj a fuiite in occidente, . . .
£t predicti Caaotiici et heredes eorum qui niauebuiit super pre-
diictna tttrras quleti eruut de pannagio et multura et inoUnt post
prcmiuui bladuui quod fuei-it iu treiauil.

20. TAe charter of Waller Bcuu Jbr the land of Cmigvenecath

which Galfridus held, ond land which Bernard held In the
territory of Askerton^ to be granted at hia death to the
canons of Ltinercost.

21. The charter of Israel, the CAamder lain, for all lands in Cum-

queneeath, with the consent of his brothers, according to
the hounds contained in the charter of Robert de Vniix^
which he (Israel] otfered at the altar of St. Marj Magda-
len, Lonercost.

£^, The charier of Israel, ike Chamberlain, for land in Cursgne-
necath.

33. The charter of Ro^er, son of Roger de Lemngtonj for tettacres
of laiid in West I^everlon, with a meadow near the niead of
TVilL de Astinebi, sciL iij acras juxta caput de Lewine-
brigg, et iij acra:^ de sub Bmalethornca ct ij aera» super
Cliff que dependuut super predictas iij acrasj et ij acraa in
Nerehcrbrokesj with comuion pasture.

24. TAe Charter of William, son of Aniitt,for xHi acres of land
in Astinebi, with the consent of Eva his fl'ife, scil. iij acraa
ct quartara partem unius in tofta quod Johannes fiiius
Umfrei lenuit, et ij acras et quartiim partem j acrtc in
holmo et vij acras et ditnidiam iti cainpo versus Karliolum

quiete ab onini cousuetudiue et cxactione, donaiido

multorani Bolummodo ad aioleudinum domtni mei de blado
proveniente de prcdicta terra ; with common pasture.

£5. The eharUT of William^ son of AHin, of Aadmbi, forj acre
of land in Jsliiteii.

402

CAATULARY OF THS PRIOKY CHURCd

PART FIFTH.

1. TAe charts of Draco, and Affnet &i4 feifc, for two and a Unlf
acres in Smh<jaHh ip exchange for two and a lialf acres
given by Waieis in Conkatcnes. (See vi. 9.)

%. The charier qf Witl. Mu^e^ for a (fHU-cl&m of land in
Scalfb^. (Comp. vi. 4, 39; xi. 1.)

3. The charier of Wili., son ef Ofdurdrnf^ for a toft and hnd

rented at %t. a ^ear near SVartAiryc Bridge,

4. The ekarter of Lord Richard dc Denton for Griuadale (^urci

(St. Keiiitigern'*}.
6. TAe conjirmafion of Rolert U Sorfor Grinesdale CAnrcA.

6. The confrmathn of William ie Sorfor Grtrietdalc C^nrcA.

7. The charter of Jfill. le Sorfor land \n GrineadaUf vkirk

Jocelin tlic priest held.

8. T&e charter of WW, U Sor for knd beiiDfea the Old Walt

, and th^ Church lands, except t^e acre of Alan, son o^^d

Oninus. ^H

9. The charier of Will, le Sorfor four acres of land with a met-
mage in Grijieailale, quod fuit GoceL'ni sacerdotis, scij. j
acram terne juxta Murum et iy acrus pertinejitcs in supe-
riori Ilovercroft juxta ternc Ecclesiai, portim in With Haver-
croft parlim. versus Kardul super certas bulla?, pa.rtim juicta
ij acras juxta Morntn, ct j acram iu Haverigi?.

10. Tke charter of Will, le Sor for a new hotise in. Grinnetdalf,

and (and of xjTvii feel broad aiid loiig, next the land
lijilph, the chaplain.

11. The charier of Will, A? Sorfor an acre of laud in Haverig.

12. The charter of Will, le Sor for all the land in Hatwig

tweeci the lands of KicharJ and Heginald, brothers. (See
xiv. 20.)

13. The charier of Will, le Son for a kowte and land of xA^

jierches in Grinesdale, m length from the road lying through
tht! midst of the town as far as the ditcli weslward, and in
brijudth three ^icrchea and eight feet near the land of Balph
the chaplmu,
14* The charier of Will, le Sor for a neto home, with the la

OF ST. MAllY MAGDAL^NK, LANERCOST^

403

appertaininff in Grineadaie, between the land of Ralph the
clmpluin and my dwell iug-ho use, from the street of Grines-
ilale town towards the town of KirkandreeSj except two feet
next iqj dwelling-house wall.

15. TAe charter of Will. It Sar, son of Will le Sor, for a £of(

and crofi hi Grinesdaiet which his tnother held, Ijing he-
twefin the Toft of Michael, &oti of Jocelin, the cliaplaiii,
and the toft of widow Matilda.

16. Tha cAarfer of Alan, hon of GiU/ert di Tnlkan,foY ietmi and

a half rood* ff lands in Tall-an, and for MarUAcrofi (vi. 3)
l/tere.

17. TAe chaHer of Adam and Gilbert di Talhm for Jive acre* of

laud in Talkan, scil. in Castelcayrociona de terra lucrabili
proximas^ scmitoe que se eiitcndit a Ttdkan usque ad Costei-
cajroc.

IB. The charter of Salomon, ton of David, and Bernard, son of
HaimcTtfvr cuUwaCed land calkd Raven, {See iv. 11.)

1 9. The charter of Salomon, son of David, for four and a half
acref of land in Sputehld^, inter domum que fnit patris
roci ct locom qui appellatur Spntckelde sicut haga extendit
versus Collcm in parte meridiouali cum toto crofto Chris-
tiaDfe matris race, et totara terram qnatn habeo inter lacnm
El locum qui appellatur Hallebankc^ sicut ij culturaa j que
sppcllatur Redegatc et aliam que appellatur Rufaldek, quaa
Bob. de ValUbus reddidit mihi sicut jus mcum. [See vi. S.]

SJO, Th£ tjuit^chim of Adam, wn of Hertacrus, made to Lord
Moberl de Vanjffor land in HamesLif in exchange for land
and the -wood of Northwode, and two bovates of land
which belonged to Odard do Karcherin.

21. The charter of Roberl, ion of Bu^lh, ^)'/i«/'<'i/ to William

Crispiit for ten acres of land in DeiitoH, viz. Baleitascutnia,
far service and homage ; at a rent of one pound of cumin
at the feast of the assumption et molendo bladum.siium nd
xvi vaaculnm.

22. The charier of Eiihert, son of Bueth, for ien acres in Denton

called Dalcimslon (Dalowoscumin), on the same tenure, to
Hubert Albus.

464

CARTULARY OF THE PKIoaV CHUBCH

23. TJke charts of AnketiU, wn of Bobert, 9m of AKkeiiU, for\
nine acres of land in Lanreton |p-anted EustachJo cum'
Agnete sorore men id liberurn mariiagium, scii. v acr&$ m
Hulverhirst, et iv acras iii territorio de Denton, sciL j acrain
in Ulwen, et j acrani in. Crechon et ij acms in Peridravea^

qU33 Henricus Ai(!us pro \v acris tciiuit Mihi lu-

nuatim et heredibua meis reddent dicii. libram, piperia ad
DQiidLiias Karl, pro oomi servitio coiisueiudine et eiactious'
que ad mc vel a<l hercdes meos pcrtineut. (See iii. 12.)

34. The charter of Robert de Denton for a messuaffe and land t%
Detiiorij granted Willeltno Prioris iiepoti i» liberum mBri*
tagium cum soTore uiea. Tbe land is the same as that
described iii. 19, but provision is made for the rent of one
(louud of cummin to be paid ut Otrlislc Fair yearly: Ihe
doing tlie Kiiig^s service for a carucate of land in tlie town,
and mokat post primum bbdum quod fuerit in tremiUo
(tbe hopper).

25. The cftarier of Jnketin de Denton to Gilchrist^ son of Richard
Bruii, for homage and acrvice, for a viessuoge in IIW/-
Au^e^, quod fuit Westiiiuger lijii Met' ; et totam terrani a
riwulo U3(jue Peter-gnte in latitudine et de iiisa Petergate
usqut: ad Briulcelbust et inde u^ue ad eundeoi nvuJum
et a rivulo illo versus aquilonem usque ad Petergate, et
iij rodas apud Akcstul in parte aquilonarl Ma^ia3 Stratis
et viij acnts in Kiacoiluu ..... habeudas sibi et Will,
filio suo el hcredibus suis de Agneta fiUa nieil provcdcnti-
bus, at a yearly rent of \d. at Epipha?!/. Si vero con-
tingat qubd Ipse Willelmus hcredem non liabeat de ipsa
filia men, dom. GilchrJBt et heredes sui habe^iut et teneant

preiiomiiiatas terras de mc ct bercdibus meix in

fojdo et hereditate per idem servitium quo tenere ?oleut
unlequam luatrimouium contractuiii inter predietum Willel-
mum et predictam iiiiam meam, scil. pro liv denariis per
annum, ?cil. medietatem ad Pascham, ct medietatem ad
Festum S. Michndis.

26i TAe chacter of John, eon of Eohert^ *?» of Aukeiittf fur land

' The bead of Raven. (See iv. 11 ; ii. 12.)

OF 8T. MARY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST. 465

m Pirihon {ace iit. 8)^ granted Eustachio cum Agnete mmov
raea in liberum maritagiuin, at n rent of one pound fe
cummin at Carlisle Fair. Ipse et heredes aui quieti enint
de multura in molendino meo de Denton de blndo suo pro-
jirio tam de einpto de tota culturfl suS proveuieuti, et quieti
erunt de operibus stagni ct moleiidini,
27. 17ie charier of Adam Salsarlus for a meaauage and foft in
Kirko6t^aldj quod Willelmus de Hamsam, homo^ Willelmi

de llmiisum de Cumrehoii tf uuit reddendo inde

apnuatim ij denarioa de Bnrgpgio.

SIXTH PART.

1. Charier ofquil-clairn of Mam Suharitis for land m Kirkos-

iftald, quod Averay, servicnSj tenuit.

2. Charter if qmi-ciaim of Alice, aomviime mfe of Adam Sul-

saria^, for land of Kirhmt'-i^i^, infra illud burgngium in
burgo de Kirkoewald^ quod Alfridus pater meus et postea
Adam vir meua teuucrunt de domo de Lanercost pro^uadam
snmmS. pecuuie, quam mihi dcidenint in mea necessitate.

3. The charter of Alan, son of Gilbert de Talkan, for luml in

Tufkan, quam Ricardus de Bosco de me tenuit, scil. per
has divis^Bs, sicut HvuLub molendini ititrat per mediam se-
pem et deacendit in Kelt^ ct ^ursum per Kelt usque ad
aepem que est super Senebirliolmeg, et totam partem mrani
infra sepem que depcendit de Stnebirholmeg usque ad lo-
cum nbi rivulus molendini iiitrat per mediam ?epem, Dt
licebit Caiiomcis et eorum tenentibua uhjcunque volaeiint
infra has divisas domos edificare^ toftum et croftum faccre,
et omnia alia aisitimeiita focere et quicquid potumiit esaar-
taiB, Preeterca dedi eia ij ocraa terr^ in territorio ejusdem
villa?, j acram scil. que jacet jnxta Arthesic in parte aqui-
laris, quam "Will, de Octona cssartavit, scil. a Crogelaudside
usque in Gelt. Insuper et dim. rodam terrte in occideutoli

Homo, Spelman eays, meauB — L, a Tftsg&I, a tenant bound to
render homage and military service; 3, a tenant i 3, a eerviint,
underling. (Gloa. 297-8.)

VOL. VIIK 2 I

4U6 CARTULARY OP THE PBIORT CHURCH

captte de Mariolcroft {v. 16) ail horrcum euuui facienJum
et introitom liberum et exitum cum carria et carrettis usque
■d dictum horreum, et communi dicte ville de Talkan tn
bosco et pluDOj ill pratis et pascuis et aqiiis, et molent bta-
duut suum de dicta term ad uiolendiiium tie Tidkan sine ,
multura post primum bladum In tremello ioveatum^ ex- ^H
cepto bladu doiniiii, et quarterium de pautioj^o. ^^

^4. J%e charter 0/ Simon th T*!Uhtl /qv n ioft ictU iAe increaae
of eight acres in Scalebjf [see £0 ; xi. 1 ; v. 2), quftm patei
meus eis dedit in viUn de Sewcales et de increiueiito viii
acras terra: Jncrabiles in eadem villa iv &cil. acras in cuUnra ^1
que nomioatur Newlandes^ et ij in cultura que appeUatur ^H
Brictriceflat, et ij in cultura que dicitur Halleflatj et dim. ^^
acraoi dc Frato cuia cointQuni pastura.

5. TAe charier of Hermerua de Hamedy for two iovaCet of land

in Ilamei&y, quas Tboitiias molendiuarius tennit.

6. The charier of Robert de Karlatonfor land in lAttle Farlam,

which Richard, sou of Gilchrist, held.

7. Tfie chtirkr of Robert de Karlalon for land in a croft is

Little Farlam, which Daniel held,

8. The quitclaim of Eoh^rt lU Kariaton,f0r {n>o cuttivaied Undt

in fJte territory of Farlam, one called Bedgate, the other
Rufaldik. (See v. 19.)

9. The charier o/'widaw Agnea, danyhter of Walei»,for land id

Schalegarthf two and u half acres in exchange for two and a
half acres which her ftitlier gave in Coiikatenes. (See v. 1.)

10. The charttr of Richard, son of Uhiie, of Bamptuu, ^or Ifijuii

tcfithoui the gaU of Bochardtts, Carlisle, two tofts which
belonged to Eistarius tlie wilier.

11. The couJirmaiioK of Richard, Jun. son of Richard, son of

TrutCjfor two fofls wiihont Bocktird^e gate.
1£. The charter of John, of Crofton, for land juiihin Carlisle, in

vico Frtincoruw, lying between Augustine's house and the

house of Peter de Huntington.
13. Charter Anaelmi d« Nevbjf for Henr^^ *pi» of Ledmer et ejw

tequela, naiivo auo. Sciatis me, consensu et assensu Ri-

cardi tilii inel, conceaaiese, dedii^aeij et quietum clomasde

OF JST. MARV MAODALBNB, LANEHCOST.

Deo et EcclesiEc S. M. Mogd. de Laner. Heiiricum Qlium
Ledmeri cuin tota secta suo, Quare volo ut ipse et omues
qui de eo exierint sint do me et heredibiu meis pro salute
et succe&sorum et antecessorum mcoruoi.

14. The charter of Waiter de Fifkermg for a rent of 1 Id. in my

house next the fosse of Corlble CfL&lle, to be paid half at
PcEitecost and half ot Martinmas.

15. The e/tarter of Hlcliard de Haldanefeld and HavUe hit wife

/or land within the terriiory q/' Farlam cultam et incul-
tam infra hajani ia parte occidenlali ville de Talkan siue
aliquo retiQemeuto^ et j acram ad Ragarth exteodentem ad
HiJDiire usque od ostium Nicholai de Bagarth, et si quid
defuit ibidem de j acra preficimuK in cultata que appellatur
Tofles et totauGL pertinentem nostram de Linholm ante
ostium Nich.

1 6. The charter of Alan de Tulkan Jhr land ("a Tifidalebeckf in

parte orientali de Tindolebec^ seil. infra hayam sicut cxten-
dit Be ad Hukerbancke jate usque ad Tiiidalebec> et sicut
Begia Via extendit usque ad PrestescUalegarth.

17. Th^ cAarter of Aluttj scm of Gilbert de Talkan^for halfn rod

of land in Talkan in orientali capite de Smithecrofte juxta
Eegiam Viam ad quoddam Horrcum faciendum ubi deci-
maa auas cotligere potuerunt.

13. The charter of Alan ds Talkan for jive acres with the appur-
tenancea in Castelv>ra [Castelcajrocwra] to Hugo his brother,
and wliich his brother Adam held aforetime,.

19. The charter of William. NorrefisU for a meadow itt Dilate to
Aukelia de Scales.

SO, The charter of trailer Ic Sauva^efor half a camoate of land
in Newbiging, which he bought of Thomaa de Dickebui^,
viz. three bovatea which Thomas de Kerebi held, and one
bovate adjoimng, vhieh Adaoij son of Lambert, held. (xiii.
23.)

21. The charter of William, son of Elias, de Cr^elin for jive
aere^ in Cro^elin, que jacent in parte occidental! terrae
Templi (see ii. 20), et iij acraa in eadem cultura de Sub
Quinnefel.

2i 2

468 CARTOLAIlY OF THE PRIORY CHURCH

22. The charter of Rvbert dc Karlaton f^r all the iand in tke^^

icf/'Uvry of Farlam culled Ympegarde, ^|

23. TAe qii'il-ctaim of RoOeH, 90ii of Jdam, for on^ carueaU of

land ia the lerrilorif of Halloa.

24. Tkt th&fhr of Aiexa-mler, son of Roger, son of Baldwin, ft^

eevea acres of land between, the wall [on the DOrth and tlie
wny from Walton Wood through the midst of the land to] ^Uj
and Kin^. ^M

35. TAs charter of Walter de Gresley for licstice to euart in iAe
territory of Ctimqnenecach, inter has diviaa?, scil. a sepe
Hugonis filii Molmes usque ad quercuoi cruce signatain ^j
versus orientem, et sic nb ilia quercu de^cendeiida usque ad ^|
valJem juxtn llardkriat, et sic ab iata valle descendeDflo ^*
usque nJ vallem que descendit a capite dicte sepis; et in- ^J
super promisi Priori et CDUVeiitui de Lutiercost et tactis 59. ^|
Evangdiis juravi me nunquam moturum querelam corilra
COS super predicta terra nee super aliqua essrtrta sive sepe
levata in territorio de Cumqueuecach a principio mmidi
usque ad Festum S. Mattiui A.C. MCC. iliij [1243]. ^

26. The charter of quit-clahii of IValter, son of Will, le 5fln«f, ^^

for half a cafucate of land in Haifton atid a rent of 2</.
yearly in that town, payable at Carlisle fair from the four
acres which he gave to Koger, son of Turgit, with Ada liis
sister as her dowry, in consideration of money wliich the
Convent gave hitD ia bia great necessity.

27. The charter of Herbert Runcus for three and a hfilfacre» in

Lai/sijtffby, one acre m Forsfiat^ one acre in Seteiikou, one
acre under Setenhow, and three roods on LinglandeSj ntid
one rood at Paddorpoltes, and half his cioft adjoining the
land of Thomas de Seveucs on the west aud half an acre of
meadow laud. I

28. The charter of Walter Bemiyfor cultivated land in Burthot*

wald, scd. ad aquilouem Antiqiii Muriper istos divisas, viz.
sicut aica argillosa descendit de Muro versus aquiloncm
Usque ad Mussain de Yethvoch, et sic versus orieutcm
inter ipsam Mussam et prefaLum Murum usque ad fotitcm
qui oritur sub domo Gilberli, et ab ip^o fgnte versus aqui-
lonem usque od Mussam de Vethcoch.

OP ST. HAllV MAGDALENE, LANBRCOST.

4G9

39, Tht charUf of Simon de T^UoU for (he lami of Scaleiy, a
toft and croft in Scalea wliicli Eustace and Margaret iield
iti exchange for a toft and croft whtcli his father hfid given.
(See vi. 4.)

SEVENTH PART.

1. The charier of Walter de Ftctmant lind Rachvilde hi^ mfefor

five acrta of laud in Milneioltie.

2. TAe charter of IfuUer Baurt^ for half a carucale if land in

Camquenecack, which he bought of Geoffrey, son of Gerard,
Canonici accotninoiSavicruiit luihi tantam in vita mea terram
quani teneo de eis in Askerfcon.

3. The charter of Robert, aoa of Auffer, for land ia Sehale&y a

sepe Prioris usque ad interiorpin fontcm super Schaberj, et
n fonte illo ile^ccudendo usque ad pmpinquiorein sicam
versus meridiem, et pic per pratum illud usque ad divisasj
et sic per ipsas divinsias uaque ad scpcm Prioris.

4. The charter of Jn/L dc Rodif f?r twenty acrea of land in

h<itireqii<&^!hill, which Itobertde Vans gave him for homage
and service, viz. twelve acres which Eicardus Cnretarius
sforetime held, and eight adjoining on the E. and >'.

5. The charter of William, son of Edward de Warthmc,for a

iqft with a rent of 29. near Warthv^c Bridge.

6. 77te quil-cluim of Alice daughter of Renry the chaplain, fur

land called Cumheveritt and Snflithelanda in the territory of
Walton.

7. T^e quit-claim ff Alice, daughter of Senry the chaplain, for

stj^ acrei in Kiiig^agUL

8. The a/freemen( made between the Conveni of Lanercast and

Utoberlt son (f WilliaT>t,for the wnnd (neinore) and pasture
between Torcroasoc and CttmqueuecacA, quiJd omne neniua
et psstnra inter Torcrossnc etCumquenecacherunt in com-
mune inter Canonicos et bominea suos de Cumquenecadi
ad propria averia sua et estuveria, et Robertum et homines
sQoa. Boscum vero de parva Glasimth erit iu cummune
inter Canonicos et homines slios de diinbis AsJcertonis ad
i>ropria averia &ua et estuvaris sua propria el Rob. et ho-

470 CARTULARY OF THE PRIORY CHURCH

miiH^ SUM. Omne neinus iutcr Suiueseterig et Torcrosfoc
et Kin^, qtiDil vocatur Magna Gla&lceitb quielum remaDebil
Eoberto et heredibus suis. Tota pastara in boeco et
piano inter Camboc et King et Torcrossoc et duas Asker-
tonas crit in commnne inter Canouicos et homines suos de
ipsis Aakertonis ad propria averiji ana, et Rob. et homioes
snos, null^ vcro ^pea removebunttir nee scaliagie erigentur
inter Torcrossoc et CumqueBecach nee inter Torcrossoc et
dufis Askertonas in uliia locis qu^ faertint die quA bee
quieta Clouiocio facta fuit inter ipsos, Kobertus Tero
Canoniiris faldare equas suas per totum boscum, per visum
forestarii sui concessit etiam canotiicis coromanam in pas^
pnstuni de Torcrossoc ad propria averia iiominum suonim
de terra: ecclcsic de Treverroan,
9. The charter of Will, tie Trebijbr jiasttiTsge of Glaxaane&y and

GamtUsby. [Temp. Hen. Ill,]
to. The charier of Henry de Ulveion, son (f WUl. de Wyggeton,
far the laud of AppeUreaie and MUnepol, scil. S" partem
totius lernc inter divisas jncenti?, scil. mcut Appletresic
ftscendit de Wistlielpo! usque ad Pontem de Appletresie, et
exbide siciit magna sica ascentlit per medium Kneterlan-
demir^ asque ad aicam pro.\iuiani Kskerig, que ascendit per
medium Filebrig^ et ita a^tcendeudo usque at] Stokkebrig,
et inde aacendendo per Lant^ic inter Werdeholra et \^ inn-
crig usque ad magnam Mus^am^ et ex altera parte versus
aquiloneui ?icut Milnepo) ascendit de Watbelpol usque ad
caput Milnepol .... reddendo multuram domino ville de
blodo de ipsa terra prevenJentem.

11. Zlfitf eAarter of Adam, eon of Htrmerus, for the land of

Nor*ektm inter dominicamctilturam raeatn que tcndit versus
Wliytekelde et terram Will, tiliimeij que jacet juxta terram
de Parra Fnrlam^ et inter magnam sicam que cadit in
Whytekelde et viara latam que tendit per medium Norse-
ebon ab aquiloDe versus Parvam Farlam.

12. The chAftst of Will, de Warthwye for licence of tnulding,

cultivating, and making easements, in ike land of Caaf^l-
i^ayroc, vhich the canons bold of tbe gift of lord Kobert dc

nt" ST. MAHY MAGDALENE, LANBRCOSr.

471

Castelcayroc, infra sepes suas quas iion alibi removebuut
(juam Duuc aunt.
1 :k Tie charter of lord Ralph de la Fertefor the Peteret {PetUes)
perlaimn^ ts the salt-piia which Ada, daughter of Will.
En^jre, gave,

14. The charier of Lord Ralph de la Ferte for a toft and lieo

iwrg^ ift Bejimttifd, in cispite ejusdetn ville apinl Bore, quas
Donaklua tenuit, et j rcte nbique liberuni cum homiriibus
meis ejusdeiu vitle in EdenH^ et ubique com liomimbus de
Brunescayd iu Edena et E-^k, et exsiccatiotiem ejusdem retia.

15. The charter of the Afjbot and Convent of Holm Cultrnm for

ien bleda of salt ^eatl^, to he delivered by their cellarer at
Martinmas.

16. The charter of Osberl de Pridewans for ten acres in Pride-

liteiHJt, uni/t a meaauage r^iVA liegrel held.

17. The qtdt-claim of Will, de Emiii, made Ij) Lord Robert de

Faux, of the land which the aaid Robert gave to hira in
Brampton, in coiisi deration of money given to him by the
said Robert in his sore (masima) need. {c. l!il5.]

\H. The ehart-vr of Boherl, mn of Walter de Conkilton for land in
Kiitgeston in Scotland; be saya be has received from the
Convent of Lauercost for homage and service, to be com-
pounded for in feodo et hercditate by a payment of one
pound of cummin at Carlisle Fair, the land which Will.,
son of John de Vaux, gave to the canonsj and was held
aforetime by Robert de CUfford, a toft and croft with one
bovate of land quam Rddulphus Petliparius tenuit et j cul-
turam in terntorio de Kingeston que vocatur Quitelan, et
aiiain cu3tiiram in terntorio de Fenton juxta maresium, et
tolam iliam cultiimm que jacit inter terram Roberti Flau-
ilrensis et exitum de Kingeston usque ad marcsium, et a
maresio usque ad viam que teudiit de Occidentnli Fenton
versus Carnundac, et iij acras terrEe juxtii sedem ovilis quse
fuit Ric. fil. Miebaelis.

19. The charter of Robert, aon of An-ketin, with the consent of his
son Jolmj/ftT commoninff of Denlott gtanied to his non An~
ket'in, infra divisaa scil. Hermitebec et Folternan in bosco

472

CflRTULARY OF THU PRIORY CHURCH

et plnoo inpastumjinfia ^ep(;9 ct extra, in mora, in mnssa, i
in marisco, in viis, in aquis, to be held bv tliis service, quixj
ipse et herede? sui servient in doiuo isetLet licreduia meoruoi
die Nfttalis Domini Bingulia anuis, si aniiunciavero eia riij
dicbus proume futuria ante predictuoi tempas qabd sint

parnti ad iiluin scTvitium facieiidum Prseteren con- ^H

ceasi eis focalia et oiajfeinitimi ad cdificia facicnda dc bosco ^^
meo ubiGunque eis necesaariuni invemre possintj aalvo mihi
pomerio mco .... facere atngnum quoddam super partfiu
meam aquffl de Hermitbec si aliquod molendinuin super

pnrtem suam facere voluerint et si ad oieum cum .

blaJo $uo veueriut molent nbsi^ue multura et moIendiDator ^M
mens bladum suura aicut lit tneum pro nihilo pambit, et ^^
mulent propinquiores lllo blado quod est in illo vase cjiiod
Tocatum eat IToper. Preterea pannagium non dabuQt de
bcFitiis siiis ubicLinque icriiit infra dictoa divisas.

20. T&e cAarter of H'UL, mn of Will, //c Uh'eJiiiy,Jor iuientf-^vi

aares in the territory of Uheabt/^ which RicEiard, his graftd-
&tber, gave to Odo, son of Encine, ftith liis daughter ^H
Ewanda in raarrisge, vi?,. fifteen acres which Dundan held ^B
inter KyliSj et five acres with a wood adjacent as far as
Aykclcbcc which Eich. de Ulveaby gave them, with a sea- ^1
liuga of Borvauis. ^Bj

21. Th quii-fkim of Adam de Crakehovefor e\ght acra of land,

with teood and meadow, in Ulvesbi, to Walter, Prior of
Lonercost, viz. land which Jnlianjii, daughter of Odo, of
Ulveabj, gave, with a scalingn in Borjganis, and a piece
which reaches from South Moor to the Prior of Carlisle's
Park.

22. l%e charier of Rich, de Ulve^iyfor ien acr&i in hie domain of\

Ulveabi, near the land of the canons of Carlisle on the'
north, with his part of BorvaTn$ which he held to make a
Bcaliiigu, und all the wood as far aa Aikegilebec.

23. The gnil-claim of ho de Crakehove for land *ft Ulvubi, for,

ten acres which Odo de Ulvesbi held aforetime, [siv. 9,)
%-i. Thi quif-claini of Oih de Ulvesbi for ten acres in fjirei&i-
(xiv. 10.)

OF 9T. MAaY MAGDALENE, LANERC09T. 473

^5. The charier of confirtnatlon of the Lord Hgnr^ [^^•]> ^y ^^^
fftace <if God King tf England, for ike giftn and granli of
Lord Robert de Vaux in tawdf ehureheSf and poMesslon^,
dated Wnodatocli.

£6. ITte confirmation cf (He Lord Il&tiry IL, ^ l/ie grace of God
Kittff of EKglaiid,for the fvfls ofRoheri de VauT and oikerx
for landA and churches granted to the chnrcA if Lanercost,
dated Woodstock.

EIGHTH PART.

1. The CGnfrwafion of Lord Richard, bjf the grace of Cod King

of England-tfor the gifts of Lord lioleri de Faux ofc/iurche»
granted to Lanercod. [Porcheater Kal. Apr (no year given.)
Frinled in the Mouasticon.)

2. The confirmation of Lord Amerie, Arc/iden^on of Carlisle, for

churches and vicarages appertaiiting to the church of Laner^
COif.

3. The charier of B&mard} Sishop of Carlisle, for the land^ and

ehurehes of Lanercostf quod liccat Canonicis omncs terraa
Ecclesmrum deciinatiouea et proventua in proprioj asua
eonvertere, et in propriis personis vd per CapeUftnos si
maluerint miuistrare, ita tainen, qufid preditti Canouici tam
de sinodaiibua et episcopalibus quam de nuxiliis et hospitjia
nostris et de aiiccessoribus nostris pro ipsis ecclesiis respoii-
debunt. Decedeiitibus vel cedentibus pt-rsoiiig vel vicarus
in Ecclesiis suis ministrantibus, ingredi poiiiaeitsionea eccle-
sianioi ip^arnm auctoritate propria Canonicis liceat et clavea
in manibus $uis rctinere^

\. The confirmation of the Chapter of Carliaie for the gifts and
grants of B., Bishoj) of Carlisle.
Item alia carta Henn. de prefato dom. B. Karleoleu, Epo.

5. Composition belweeji the Prior G. and Convent ^Carlisle and
I/ord Sobert de Vauw for the churches of IrthirkgUm and

^ Bernard occu|)ied the see from 1157 to 1LS6. Aumeric de
Tailboys, R- of DaJston, nephew of Bishop PoicticTS of Diirbani. be-
came Archdeacon 1 196, and hdd it till 1204. (^. WiUxs, 305)

474

CARTULARY OF THE PRIOftV CHUhCIf

Brampfon; a renunciation of their rights in those dUurchw
before Robert, Archdeacon of Carlisle, mid many derks and
lawmen [The date is determined to be before 1180], the
ckurcL of Ibiton being given, to the Convent of C*rbsle.
H. T^e charier vf Lord Huffh, Bhhop of Carlisle, /ot the ckurcket
of fJirthipgtoH^ WaUon^ Brampfoitf Forlam, <tnd GrtMJtdaU
[Hugh, Abbot of Bcaulicu, was consecrated Feb. 24, 1218,
and died June 23, 1223], euro omtiibu^ pf-rtinentiis et
obventionibus suis ad sasLentationem paupenim et pere-
grinoruiD quos freqneiit'er canonici suscipiunt. Ita tamen
quod vicarios idoncos Kpo. Diocesano presejitatoa in eisdeio
cccleaiis ponant, qui curam genint ammaniui, et respoo-
deant Episcopo ct inintatris ejus in hiis que pertinent ad
Episcopalia jura, as^signuta cifdeta vicarii^ eompeteBti por-
tione, siciit eis potprit convenire.

7. The confiTTnation of Lofd Hugh, Bithop of Carlule, for poi-

session of cJiurcAt'A fur their ou>k me. Vicarii dummodo
idonei sint qui Eptscopo respondeant de spiritulibus et
Priori et Canonicis de temporalibus.

8. 7j4i? eonfrmadon (rata et firma hahita/h) if Bartholomew'

Prior and the Cenivnt of Car! isle for having chnrchis far
their (iiFH use.

9. The letters testimonial of Lord Christian, Bishop of Whitheme,

for the gift ofUttber/ de rattx,fftr holding churckeifor tAeir
own use. Sjinoii Was Prior of Lancrcost.

10. The taxation of Lord 17., Binhop of Carliafe^ for Ihe Fifar

of Brampton, Mask'r Thomas, clerk, collated to all the
altarage there, the tithes, oblations, and ol^enngs at the
said altar. [Mr. Burn says c. 12^0.]

1 1. The charier of Sylvesterj Bishop of CartisiSf on the (axadon

of Fatlam Vicarage ; a second mediety of land granted to
augment Ihe vicarage, except an acre as-'^igned to the caiions
for building a grange on. [a.d. 1331, dated at BeauHea on
Whitsuu Mondny.]

' Tlie 4th Trior of Carlisle. iIhIp unknown.
- Hugh de Beaulieu, 1218-2^.

OF ST. MAKY MAGDALENE, LANERCOBT.

475

12. The charter of Lord Sylvester,^ BUhop of QiriUie, on (he

laxaiion of Walian Vicaraffs [St. Thomaa's Day^ 1253],
The Vicar was to have the altar&ge and six acres next the
church ; the canons to have the tithea of their two mills in
Walton, and the cbapel of Treverman, except mortuariea
for those dying in tlial parish, the Convent being respon-
sible for the semcea in it. (See xi. 2.)

13. The eonfrmaiion ofCarliale Chapter on the taxation of Walton

Vic'iragif 1262. Laurence Oliver renounces the vicarage.

14. 7'he eoajirmation. of Lard Roger? Archbiahop of York, for all

lauds, renla, and churches granted fiy Til. rfc Vaux and otkera
tc Lanerccsl Church*

15. The charier of Geojfreyy Archbishaj} of York, for the land of

Lanercoit and Walton, churches, land^^ aad rsntf ffieea b^
R. de Faux, Ada Enga^ne, and others.

16. The ehartf.t of Hugh, bjf Dipiae grace Bishop of Durham, for

the church of Olti Denton on the presentation tf R. Je Faux
and Rob., son of AsketilL The canons, on a vacancy, were
to present to the Bishop of Durham a perpetual ViCHf, qui
nobia Episcopales consuetudines reddat qui etiara victum
pcrcipiat, et Canonicis antiuam penaioneiu tlimidiee tantiliii
marcffi persolv&t, ni&i eia nos ex nostra autoritate juxtn
ipsius Ecclcsiie augaientum et facultatem in poaterum ptua
jjercipere concesserinias, quod tamen in vit^ guerri, quern
primum rccepiinus, ullatenus fieri volumus. [Hugh Fud?ey,
Bishop, 1153-94.]

17. the chai'ler of GiUtert;^ bg Divine grace Bishop of Carlisle,

for the remission of a pension far Karlalon Church, viz. two
marks of silver hitherto paid to the Bishop of Curliele from
the chamber of the Prior-

18. The confrmatinn of Pope Alexander III., a.d. J 181, for the

possession of the churchei of Lanercost, iFaltottf H^irlhtng-
ton, Brampton, Karlaion, Farlam, Grenesdale, and other
sums, renti, lands, possessions, and other matters pertaining

' Sylvester de Everdon. Bishop, 1246-64.

" Roger, Archbishop, 1154-BL

3 Gilbert dc Wellon, Bishop. 1353-62.

476

CAHTUI-ARV OF THE PfttORY CHlfHCM

to Ltinercoat Church, directed to Symon the Prior and

Convent. ,

Quoliens a nobis petitiir quod religioiii et honestati c^ouvenii
dignoscitur, anitno nos decet libenti ooncedera et petentium desi-
sideriia congruuni sufTragium iuipertiri, (l.) eapfopttr, ddecti in
Domino filii, veatrisjustia postLdationibus dementer aunuimus; el
prefalam ecdesiatn in quii Divino mancipati estis obseqaio sut
B. Petri et nostra protectione suscipimus et presentis scripti pri-'-
vilegEo comniuniniLLs, iiipricnis siquidcm statucutfs ut ordo Caiium-.
CU8, qui secundum Deum et B. Angustini regulam in dome vestr»j
inslitutus esse dinoscitur, purpetuis ibidem tetnporibus inviola-
biLitcr obsLicvetur. Prettrea qtiascunqiie possessiojies^ quecunque
bona eadem Eccleeia inprasseutiarutii juste et canonice jiossidel,
Biit iti futunim eancessioDe pontificum, brgitioise regum, vel prin-
ci[)utn oblatione fidelium seu aliis justia raodis prBestaiite Doniioo
polerit adipisci, firoia vobis veattisqiie succes$>onbu9 et illibal*]
permaiieat. In quibus hec propriis duximus exprimenda voca-j
bulia. The grants ure ilien recited. Liceat qiioque vobis derico*
et laieoa e eeculo fugieiiles liberos et absolutos absque ftlicujus
contradictioDi ad conversionem reciperc, et in vestra ecclcsia re-
tiuere. FrDhibemusinaupcr ut nulli fratrma veatrorum po&tfactam
in eodem loco professionem sine Prions sui licentiaj nisi arctioris
rcligionia obtemtu, fas sit rle eodem luco discedere. Discedeuleui,
vcro oommtiiu lilerarucn cautione nuUus audcaC retinere. lal
parocbialibus autem ecclcsiis, qnas tenetis, licent vobis Presbilero* j
eligere et diocesano episco[io prescutare, quibus si iiloiiei fuerint^j
Episcopus curatn nnimaram committat, et ei de spiritualibus vobiS
verb de temporalibus debcant rcs|inndere. Cum vcro generale
Inlerdictum terne fuerit liceat vobis jannis clausi?^ non pulsatis]
canipatiis, eicdusiii eKcommunicnQtis et interdictisj submissa voce
Divina ofBcia celebrare, (ii.) Sepulturam quoquB ipsius loci
libcram esse decerniitius ut eorum dt!votioni et extreme vuluntati,
qui se illic sepeliri deliberaveririt, nisi forte excointnunicati vd
iuterdicti sint nuiliia obsistatj, salvi tamen justitia illarura ecde-
siarum e quibus mortuorum corpora assuinuntur, (m.) Obeunlel
verb {^ nunc ejusdeni loci prinre^ vd luoriim quolibet succcssomm
nullus ibi qualibt'l subrcptionis astutia seu violentia prepouaturj

UF ST. MARY MAODALENB, LANERCOST. 477

nisi quern t'rattcs comuiuui corist-nsu vel fratruiu pars consilii
sdnioria sccumlum Deuin et B. Augustini regulam provideriut
eligendum. Deceruimus ei^o ut nulli ocnniuo bomiiii liceat
ecclesiam vestram tetnere perturbare, aut ejus poaseasiones aufcrre,
vd ablnlus retinerc luiuiiere seu ijuibuatitift veKatioiiibua futignrc,
sed omnia integra eon serve ntur eortim pro quorum goberBatione
et susteutatioiie concc'^sn Biiit usibus umnimodis profutura. Si
qua igitur in futurum occlesiustica eecuWisve persona banc uos-
trse eoDstitutiouid pagiriain !>cieDa contra cam temere temptaverit,
aecimdo tertiove commonita nisi presumptionem son digna satis-
factione correxerit pote*tatis honorisquc sui dignitate carcatj
reamque se divino jtidicio exislere de perpetratie iniqaitatc cog-
noscat et o gacratissimo corporc et sauguine Dei et Doni. Ee-
demploris iiostri Jesu Christi alieiia Sat atqne, in extremo examine
distincte ullloui eubjaceat. Cunctis autetn eideiu loco sua jura
servanlibus sit pax Dotn. nostri J. C. quatenus ct hie fnictum
bone aclionis percipiaiit &l apud diatrictuin Judicem prcmia cterne
pacis inveniant. Ameii, Teat. CardinaJibus ac eorura Presb. Dine.
Subdiaconis, et clericis cum aubscriptiouibus eorundent in litera
pnnQ-tpali coiiteatis. Datum Viterbii pet mauum Alberti S, Horn,
Kcc. Prcsb. Cariliii. etCancellarii ■i,'^" Id. Aug. Indict, xiv* tncarn.
Dom. a" urtcLxxx.!. Pont, vero Dom. Ales. P. III. a" ssii".

19. [1184-.] The charier of Pope Ludui HI. for possession of the

latiils of Lsvercmly ffariAcoleman, BrejikiiielA, the town of
Waitoti, Koswrageth, dpplelretAioa^fe, and (he cAurcA0s of
WaUoti, Byatitpfon, Orihlntfton, Farlata, and Greneadale,
tediA Treverman. chapel, and otAer rents mid Unds, addressed
to Friot Sitnoti, Dat. Verronse, id. Febr^ Indict, iii% In-
carii. Dora a" mclsxxiiij., Pont, vero dom. Lueii P. III. a*

20. [ia24.] Tke confirviationof Pope Honorius in.for potaeeaion

aitd Teats of churckea and landi belotiging to LunercosL

The Fame as that of Pope Alexander, exccpi in the ibllowing

passages :^

(l,) . , , Rebgioaain vitam eligentibus Apostoiicum conveiiit

ade&se preaidiuin iic fori* cnjnalibet lemeritahs inciirsus aut eos a

proposito r<;Tocet aut roburj quod absit, Sacrce religionia infriugat.

►

478 CARTULARY OF TH8 PBIORY CUUHCH

(tu) > . ■ CIirismA vero oleum sacrum consecraiionis alUriiira
BUt Basilicarum, ordiuntiones clericoiacD> qui ad sacros ordioes
fuerixnt promovendi, a diocesano suscipietia Episcopo, si qaidfm
catholicus fuerit et cotmnunioncm SS> Homamc sedii' habuent, et^_
earn vobis voluerit sine pravitatc nliqua exhibere, alioqiiin lioeift^H
Tobis qucmcLuquc maluerilis cattioLicum adireaotistiteai, gratiam
et oomniunioiieiD apostolic^ sedis liabeiitecn, qui nostra frvtus
auctoritate vobia quod pustulatis impE:adat. Frohibemus iosupec
lit infra fines parochiffi vestra nullua sine assensq dioc«saiii cpi-
acopi et veatro capellam sea oratorium de novo coostruere aodeii
fialvLs pcivilegiis Pontificuni RoiuanDrum.

(ill-) Decimas preterea et posaessio&es ad jus ecclesianim ves-
irarum spectantes, que a lujcis detinentur, rtdimendi et legitime
liber^ndi de mauibua eorum, et ad ecclesias ad qaas pertinent re- j
vocandi, libera sit vobis de nostra auctoritate facultas. ^M

Dat, LatcrflTii per manuin Gwjdonis dom. Papee notarii »'
Kalend. Jun,, IiidicL xii., Incam. Dom. mccxxiiy*', Ponlif, Hon.
P, III. ft" viii".

21. TAe lelter of Lord RonortM, Popeffor the recovery oflaniii,

poasemions, rmia, churches, and goods alienated from
Lanisrcoii C'AnrcA,

22. Tie Ittter of P. Innocent for protection of tAs C'AitrcA ^^|

Lanercoit in tand4, rents, potiemMn^, and alt other ekurcku
heloHpng to the same cAmrA,

23, The CQTifrmaiioit of Lord Pope Aiemander for Walton vicar-

age with ii.a taxation.

24, Tke conjlrmation of Lord Pops Innocent for Walton cAnrrA.

PART NINTH.

1. TAe confirmation of Lofd Tho9. de Muleton for ail landtj
rents, poasessions, and ienements, icith their ptnt*e*»oiu
lehicA the Prior and Convent of Lanercost hold and held at
lAe time of this writing.

%. A covenant cyrograph made between J. the Prior and Convent
of Hexham, and the Prior and Consent of Lanereoit, fnt
bounds in Brenkibei and for Byres. At the in&tmicp of
Tho. de Muleton tlie Convent of Heiham have granted to,

OF ST. MARY MAODAL^ENE, LANEftCOST.

tile Convent of Lancrcost for the aiinuali rent of one pound
of cuiuujiii to be paid at Hexham at the nutivity of
•St. John Baptist, transitum per medium terrffi iio&trte de
Bjtis et de LacigeJon, Eid uveria sua propria et homitium
suorum in terram suam de Loftoleis et de BreiikibEth, ibi
maneutium in rcoiotiore parte mone bastrs versus divisas
de Cumberland, sciL iiieipiendo versus oocideutem ad finem
magoi fossati uos^tri qugd circuit AJigscclerban ei traoa-
Terao per metas ibi appositas usque in Brcnkibetburne, et
iude ex transverse mone nostrae in Langedon per roetas ibi
appositas usque in Karldgate. The Convent of Lanercost
-granted, at a similar rent paid at Lanercost, to that of
Hexhaoi, Jicence to atrcngthcn their mill-pool at Bjres on
their land of Loflelei? and Brenkibet^ et liberuin transitum
cum carris et dliis necessi^nis per terrain suam ad terras
nostras circa Loftelcys, salvA indempnitate blodorum et
fenQfum suorum, ct si cis per transitum nostrum factum
fuerit dampnuin per visum vicinorura iitriuBque partis da
sine contentioue satisfiet.

3, [1259.] The final agre^mtnti in the presence of the Abbot

of Holme,* the Prior of Wedderhall, and their commiasion-
ers, Ifstw^n the Prior and Convent of Ca^rlule and the Frkn-
and Concent of Lanei-cast for new cultivated lands in
Gretieicdl, in Hayton pariah^ viz. ten acres, of which the
Convent of Lanercost should receive the great and little
tithes, paying 5*. vearljf to that of Carlisle, the latter being
permitted to remove all buildings on Ha^-ton Common
within three years, and to have right of pasture in Grene-
well after the removal of the crops.

4, [1256.] The final agreement matle heiioeen Lord TAot., son

ofThci. th MuUton, and the Prior and Convent of Laner-
cost for a claim of the two AsJcertons before the juatif^es
itinerant^ John, Abbot of Peterborough, Roger de Then-
kelhy, Peter de Percy, Wic de Haulo, John de Wyvill.
The Prior Walter was to hold the land within these bounds :
sicut Sikeiiet descendit in Hertlebuni, et de Hertleburn

■ Henry (Monut. v* 393).

480 CARTULAHV UF THE PRlORY CHURCH

linealiter usque in Blakeburn, ct sic de&eendeiido usqt
Bj.Tes, et de Byres aaceadendo per Ilerlleburn usque ad
sas inter GiltealiaTid etTyndidy et ab cisdem divisis ad uovutn
fossatQtu quod eat iriler Breukybetet morauj ejo&deiu ville,
et eic versus occideiitem usque ad vetus rossatum Canoni-
corum, sicut illud fossatam descendit in Sekenet : licence
to build tweiit_y messuftges witbiri these bounds, to hare
one scaJiiiga in Tjnelside aext Ilellegille where Hellegille
wtiter flows iuto Farnebek, etc. In case the Caucus' cattle
strayed into the lord's domains of A^kertoii, or from Banks
Burtbolm ami EyketoUj nou dabunt cskapjuoi sed dampnusi
quod feceriat per risum emcndabant. The Conveut" might
enclose with ditch or hedge their park uf Warthcolmaii,
and have & satterium* therein. Their two noodwards,
before they could exercise power in bulliva saa, were to ap-
pciir ID Tho. de Multou's court at Irthiugton and (here
6delitatem f;itiGnt dc venatione iideliterobsLTvanda nd opus ^j
Tho. et Mutilde, but the Prior aud Convent might have i<r.<^|
leporarioa et iv. brachettaa' cnrrentea L'ilrn volaerint ad
capifndum in dominicia term et bo.scis sui^, vulpes et
lepores et omnia alia anitnalia que vocantur clobest. Et
licebit hominibua suis portare arcus c( sngiKas in vita et
semitis per tutam barDiiif^m de Gilleslaod sine datnpno
faciendo fcria iti eadetn forresta de Gillealand; and iiidoie
on their own land diim tanien fere bestic liberum po^iut
habere ingressura et cgressuin, per omnes predictas terras

pretcrquara in parco de Warthcolman quam Prior includeie

potest pro voluntato sua in perpetuum. ^M

Tran-acnpi of chatiers, cj/^rograjfa, and qttlt-cfmTHi ftyr tundi^^^

rents, and common paHttrca, lelongiitg to thechnrch of Lanev'

cost for ever, in tie time of Lo^rd John the aecond. Prior

Lanercoaf, tovght or given wUA final agreement.

5. The charter of Alexantier de Vallibus, (f IS'ttentum^ for

moninff of Treverman, 1263. Made in presence of Pet<

' I. 9., aaltus, a cover.

- Bradiet, a dog that runs by accnt. Brach is frequently Med W
ShaltBpeare.

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.

tie Percj, justicifiry, nnJ Robert, Bishop of Carlisle,, his

assessor (associato). Excepta placea vocata Warttidreggele
and! his park; et qiibd omnia averia per totum pascniitur
icifm sepes et slipulas' et BKtra iu pastura singulis aunis a
festo Oni. Sanct. perpetuo duraturis usque ad novum in-
bladiatiouenij salvis sibi et hoEnimbus suis semiiiiliua hye-
malibcis. Alexander might inclose fortj acres in Thowe-
dewire. If the cattle of Walton or Ctimquenacli sliould
tftepass oil Treverman pasture, )ie should pay nomine
emendto donatnm for six cattle of thren years, or for ten
goats, or for tvtenty sheep, or for ten pigs of one year and
upwards.

The qui'-clfii/M of John Layr for land in LanrtUjn called
liustathe Kcilding, arid that given by Ankfttin, son of Ro-
bertj sou of Ankcti]i.

The quU-diijm oj' W alter de Geyale^/or Ike land of Garlhi^i^
Bracauhirst^ aud Cnraeverwau in Cumquenccatch.

Tht qull-clam of fFalfer de Sanser for Half a canicate in
Jlayfm w'Uh a rent of%<l.

Tht charter of Lord Thos. de Mulloji and Matilda Ais wife
for the land of Waii-kcoltaan, which icaa hettl bjt WiUium
Ihii chaplaint descDndendo per Vet^rcm Rf urura versus occi-
deutejD usque in PoltrossEj, et sic per Poltrosse itsceudendo
versus atjuilocieni usque ad sepem erectaui a parte aquilo-
nari dt: WartlicDluiau usque in Poltrosi'e, et descendcodo
per sepera versus orientera usque ad terram Prions.

The charier of oUigaiion of Eiido de SkyrtBffk for half a mark
of ailvtr, annual rent- for land in Ulvesi^ to the fabric of
Lmiercost Church.

7'he sentence of the Judges (the Stib-prior of Carlisle acting for
the Bishop of Carlisle) ai/aittui Wm. de Ken&y and hlx men
who would aoi lltks ihelr s/teares at the Grange dmirs, en-
focciug the custom under pain ol excommunication. 1267.
(Sne xiv. 14.)

Stipulae, probably wooden fences (comp. x. 1). The word is
"not in Ducange, who, howerer, g'ivea " slipulura," KoXofiij ; in liii. 8,

Btipulse appears to mean stubble.

10.

11.

VOL. viir.

:i K

462

CARTULARY OF THE PBlOttT CHURCH

12. Jm agteoment nmde inpre^ence of Lord M, fie Bacow, Justice
of tie Lmd King, and hUfellowa (tocia*) between the PtIvf
and Convent of Lane-rcosi and Lord Tfios* de MuUon ami
Matilda his teifg, coucerning divers differences and (he per-
ambulation made fiy twelve iatcfid m<mj 1255, four of them
being Lord Wtn. de Vans, Roger cie Lcvititon, EiiJo ilc
Skerewithj mu\ Adam deThirlewall^ who chose eiglit olLcr^.
Tile confirmation is in c. 4 above. The Prior is allowed
hngns de quibus tulerit assiaas itovEe disaeissinie relevare<
The agreement is to be euroUtd in the Kiug^a Court.

13* 7%e ckarlf)- of JF, Grlndegretk de Dumfres, with the as^nt
of Alice his wife, /or ons stone of icax yearly or four stone
of salt from his houses in Dumfres, betweeo the housra «f
Joliri Grindegret, his brother^ and Michael Gearguii*

14, [12.72.] The grant of Layslnifh^ Church, on the resignation
of Hugh de Moteton, sometime Gustos, to the Priot't use
(ii, 16) qnbd Prior etConventiis manifestepremuntur onere
paupertatia ac alias per concursura diversorum hospitum
quorum admigsioni resistere non Taleant .... redditusque
eorum fere tcnues et exiles ac Prioratum in tali loco esse
situm ubi concursiis traupeuntium est communis, ac ipos
etiam in receptaiido et hoapitando potentea proceres et
magnates et aUos minitnos et etiam mediocres ad ipsos in
hujuamodi transitu declinaiites gravibus Bumpdbua mDllti-
tien? aggravutos .... attendentes laudabile testimonium
quod de eis a viris fide dignis eomununiter perhibettar . , . ^
deciaiam garbanim parochie de Laysingby recipient ia
campis inlegralitcr nomiue personatnsj, de quibu? Ecclesiie
vicario ij eakeppaa fanupe avenffl ad festuin S. Audree Ap.
solvent annuatim; et toftum et croftum iij acrsrum ternc
que Thomas King tenuit libera ab omni decimatione ia
qaibus edificare potuerint, et decimas c&m colleclie fueriiit
reponere aicut decct. Ticariua habeat domos et aream que
consueveruut esse rectoris Ecclesiie, terram totam, lotnm
pratum, tenentes ecclesice, et eorum redditiis que rectore*
habere solebant, libera nb oranidecimaet pensioue, et ppn-
sionea cum pascuis et pasturis, decimas moleadinorQui et

OJ ST, MARY MAGDALKNE, LANBaCOST. 483

pararuiu, oltara|,^ium cum oiniiibusoblationibus mortn&rits
obviiitionibusj deciiuas garbiirum, bladi cresceutis, iu oKis
lini it canabi abicunque crescat in parochia, ct ouinimodis
miiitis tieciiaia preterquam de orto Prioris et Conventiis.
Sjiidalia, archidJacaiiulia, ac ulin otiera uriliiiaria persol-
vat, H; ecclesiffl proat decet ydonee deserviat, lumiuaria
subntiistret;, et in ea hospitnlitatem teneat prout 3li.t in-
gnien poTcionis ; vestimeiit^ ctiam et alia ortiameiita Ec-
clesiaBusiincat ; et aicoopertumcancelU immineat illod co-»
opeiiS; et ai contigerit ipsum oancelleim ditui in (oto vel
in palfe casu aliquo Prior et Coaveutus *ancellum in opere
lapida et grosso meremio sma propriis samptibua reficicnt,
ac etiai relevabunt. Et sicontingat sepc dictam ceclesiatn
iibfis ti<|aibn9 indigerc (escepto MissnJi cujus exhibitio ad
paroclttiios spectat) vet aliqaaonera extraordiuaria casaali-
ter immncrc, seti aliquem partem pasture in parochia, de
novo ipdigi ad culturauij Prior et Conventus pro uiedietate
et Yicirius pro alia medietate^, Hbros necesisarioarcpuraburtt,
de extaordiiiariis omnibus pro medietate f^iniiliter rtspon-
dcbunt Dat. ap. Koaam.
15. [1273.] TAe ckarhr of Jofaif son of John de Dsnton,fQr
cQiftmonpasiure in Den/on, and Ibree men to attend tbe
cattle inlhe Priory of Holrae, between Poliedieh and Polter-
nan, in tempore estivo, ubique extra scpes et alias claus-
tnras, e^tatim post amocionem blfidoruoi et fee nor ura" infra
scpes, etextra usque ad aliani inbladiationera. Si niJicn^
averia capentur super semina hyenwilia etdampnum t'i.ennt
illud per lisum bonorum et legalium liominiim cii^ndentj,
61 dampiUjD non feccviiit recapienlur in pasturani puam
sine damfto. H bis cattle slraj into tbe holm before tbe
feast of Al Sainta, capiantw et infra predictum holmuta
impasteutm, etanteqnaiu dLlibereoiurdettir pro quibusiibet
iv equis s.tqimbus, j deiiiirius, pro qnibusUbet viii bobus
vel vaccis leu sMis junioribus averiis ejusdpm generis, j
den.; prow porcis, j den.; pro xuv bidentibus, j d. j si
sutem argBQtum non habcatur promptuni, quantum dcbent
solvi detur infficiens vadium serrienti illud duplipiter Talena

2 K 2

OF ST. MAKV MAGDALENE, LANEKCOST. 485

a^iuat Hubert BusselJ, liiuibaiid of Gjliana^ his sister, mid
all others.

TENTH PAftT.

1. The e^rter of Ranulph de Faux for common paalure of ten
she-goats and other cattle iu Tretiernnxv, except in his park
of Wattlrai;d and Towodemyre when euclosed et aLipulis
domiuioruin.

3- TAiS charier of Lord Wm. de Kirkcton, lord of Q\XTaiex\.,foT a
rent of VlfL from land in Tulkaii Town, which Matilda,
daughter of Alan de Talfcipm, held*

3. 'Me cAai\er of Waller Niger, for tUhe of com and sheaves m

Fueiwode, to he paid LO lunger in tke lields, but at the
Grangefloor. 1273.

4. Tl:e charkr of Walt^, Bishop of CarlUle, for a ^earl^ pett-

Kion of five marks out (f Denton Church to the Priories of
Lan^nost atid Wcderhall.

5. The cherier of Matilda de MuUon confrming i/te land of

Warti^lman. (See is. 9.)

B, The chailpr of Lord Thomas de Mttttotif lord of Qillealnnd,
for lhe\and of P restorer, in Irilinigtou pariah. (See xv. 6.)

7, The charUr of Matilda de FatiXy in her mdimhoodjfor Iheiaiid
<f Preiser, incipiendo ad aquam de Ueder, ubi Siketta que
voeaturffV'arynoksiliE cadit in Ueder, et sic per predictam
Sikettaqet certam divisam iater PresLovL-r et Kirkecamboc
u,^que il aliam sjkettam que vocatur Clanbek, et sic de-
sceudeatt per Claiibek u&quc in iiquam de Ciunbuc, et sic
descend^do per Camboc usque ad Sikettam per quam
deacenditaqua de novo fossato usque in Cumboc, et sie
ascendeoff pef illam sikettam usque ad novum fossatum,
et sic pcrllud fo^saCDm usque ad caput oceidentale illius
fossati, efib ilhi dicti fossati capite liuealiter es trausverso
Ui^que odiumum guper Heder, qui die quo sajsiiia facta,
fuit dictiaCanoiiicis vocabitur Frerebuske-^, et a dicto dumo
■ Hcdcr usque ad locum uhi predicta sjkctta de

I.e. Fratrum buecxim.

486

CAHTLLARY OF THR PRIORY CHURCH

Wraynok cadit in ITeder. She also confirms the Intid whici]
Reyiiiger Grenc lielJ between Uuinquarth lull and (l)eeiid]
(exitum) de AVftltoii towards Cambock moor; sod ll
latter and Camboc water, which Richard Claudus held.
The canons might make any n,pprujaiueiita' witluii lli*ir
buundsj and eDcloautcs sine sattorio vel aliquo alioimpnli-
mento fcrarum : they might hunt within their bounds et si
canes Bui ad aliquaiu feram infra divisas currere dimissi ^j
divi$&9 transierint, et super feram extra divisas vet one fttA ^H
captl fueriiit infra baromam meam dc Gilluijland, fcra re- ^
mancjit nnhi et hercdibus ineis et cnues Caiiouicis rd turnm
hominibus quieti deliberentur.
8. A compostlion and ordinance of Lord Jlohert^ HtsAopi^Car-
liile, for (he mcarage &/ TrtAinjton Ckurch^ 1275. The
Vicar is to have tithes of all sheaves a de3Ceii>?u aqosnio-
lendiai de Erthington in Erthin usqne ad raoIcndinoBS; et
sic aaceudcndo per ductum aquEC molendiui usc^ue ad Ker-
baiic, et sic per sumcaitatem de Kerbank versus aquiloMm
usque ad Curnrech, et per occidentalem eostcrnm de Cnn-
rech, et per pnlos ibtdemi Gxos QSqiie ad suinmitaleffl de
Banks inter Curarech ct iDuniin antiquum, et sic perJlara
sammitatem usque nd Murucn, et sic per eundem Votam
versiiB occidentem usque ad dirisam que est inter Efthing-
ton ct BlateruG, et sic a Murtim per divisfitu illam reruns
aiistnira, usque ad divisam que eat inter Erfbinigton ct
Neuby, et sic per lUam divisam usque ad aquam de ErtLin,
et sic asceudeodo per aquam de Irthin usque ad deaeusum
atjum predict! molendiiii in Erthin, et qu&d cursus aqw de
Irthin pro certa divisa babeatur de cet<iro inter panxbia.^
. de Erthington et Brampton, ubi major para ejnsdem aqnte
currit. llic canons, as Hectors (tiomine personatui) to
have all the other tithes of sheavea in Irthington parish
outside these bounds, except those gmivti in William dc
Neub/a garden, and those of others wkich, fall to the

' ? Appriiyanaenla, another form of opprovsLmeniH, improveiiieDti
rather than "fruits of the earth."

- Robert de Chant;cy. Bwhop. rifj8~79.

OF ST. Mary magda:*ene, lanehcost.

Titmr, who is to {my uaam eskeppam el dim. aveti« farine
jearlj to the canoua,
T/ie rharUr of Lord Jfalfer,^ Bishop tfCarrute,for tJke inMi-
inficm of Wm, de Afeleburn into I'rtMngfoti vicarage, vice
Robert ; the Vicar to receive all the small tithes of com
belonging; to Qltnrage; titlie of Laj and mill in the parish,
und of corn in the town, paving to the canons yearly iy
eskeppsts farine et ij eskqipia brasii. [1325.]

10. The charter of MaiMa df Mutton for Ue grani of land be-

yond Knover an, which washcldb^ Rogerde Mora ah aqua de
Cimveton a.'icendendo per sepem oneiitnlem tcrrffi ad priraum
angulum illius sepis, et ab ilto angulo versus aquilotsem,
lincaliter ex transverso more pci palos in mora fixoa usque
ad sepem predicte terre es altera parte illios Diore> ct sic per
scpera illam descend endo usque in sikam que nominatur
Depsyfce que est inter terram prcdictam et terram de
Wrangham, et sic dcscendendo per fUara sikam usque in
aquam deCambock, et nc descentlendo per aqnam de Cam-
bock usque ad locum ubi aqua de Cnaveron deaceudit in
Caiabock, et sic ascendendo per aquam de Cnavereu usque *
ad sepem prenominatam,

11. [1276.] The ekarkr of Mat'dda de MuUon for common pas-

ture in Brnmjjfon arid BiieiHy, which Robert, son of
Hubert de Vnux, gave to the canons to make tithe barns,
Robert de Vallibus then holding the landa of Buethby.

12. T^e charter <f Lord Thomas, son of Thomas, de Mutton, of

Gillesland, /or ihs land of IlnnficoiDe (Harepcbonch), mth
cofnmoa pasture per suas divisas que modo vocalur a pa-
tr[oti3 Mflnkharechonch, of the gift of Ada Engayne and
Hugo de Moroville. (See li. llj 12.)

13. The charier (0' Lord Thomas d^ Mutton for the tsnd ofMunk*

hareiiowi I gaiin// the Sd, (paid out of Neutegcld to] qf/^e
Lord King. The place is called Little Hariscohul, Haris-
chonghj and narischoul.
H. l%e charter of J'jhi, son of John J)inUm,f>)r hark of oaks tn

' Viilfoi (le Malclerk, BUhop, 122S-46.

488

CARTULARY OF THE PRIOEY CHUECH

15. The qiiii-cfaim of Thcfftinia We fr^ and Margaret t her ti*Uf\
daughters of Lucia Werri,yar the land of Clovesgill in Far-j
lam. {xiii, £1.)

1(1. [1^7it.] Tfic quif'Clalin qfa charffT ^ten. bj Nxcliolas, scrn
of Jobii Werri. The former grantees reuouiice » suit ftliich
Ibcy had iustitoted against the Convent before the Jaslices
in North utnberland, Westminsler, Bnd York, for tlie re-
cover}* of the tharJer, as unjust.

17, [I27y.] TAe quii-clrtim of forly acrex of laud, OoreMgUl,

cCahned agaiiiai IViUiam tie Mora sud Agnes Ins wife yvr ^
breve regis, before the justices itinerant, n'^ vii Edw. un-
juatlj, the same at their deatU to devolve to the Pncry.
(Seexii. 13,16, 17,)

18. The charter of Matilda de Multon /or tilke of huy in NortA-

•more. 1385,
10. [12S7.] The charter of Gilbert de Grmesd<iic, citisien of
C'arlislej_/^f>r \s, ^€wrl^ in CaHtile from land in Via Fran-
corum and the houst formerly occupied by Williaia tiidj
chaplfiin adjoining that of Michael de Haveriiigtoa.

ELEVENTH PART.

1. The charter of Lord GeaJfTe^ih Tylleolfor the remisaionefld.,

and mvUura of the land of Saxleb^, coufirmiiig the charter
of Simon his grandfather.

2. The ordinance and tasrai ion of Lord Ralph, Bishop of (^rl'^U^

for Walton FicarnffSf dated at Lynstock 3 Ka!. Dec. liS7,
the vicar to have totum altarngiura cum totii terra ct edifi-
ciia, et iv aolidos argetitij, paid at Easter (itk! Micbaeliiia*,
or xii marcas in. pecunia numcrata loco taxatiunis compe-
tentia parcionis cum edificiis et orto adjaft^nti ; the Convent
to have the tithea of their two mills, and to provide for the
service of Treverman chapel ; the vicar to find all oiiera or-
dinaria et ornamcnta ecclesiie, aud to repair tLe cLuuct
where the expenses will not exceed I2d. (See viii. It.)

3. The confrmatioH of Prior Adam and the chapter of Carlide

for the afaremid ordnian'ie and taxation of Lord Ralph,
Bishop tif Carlhhj for fFitlinu Vkara^e^

or ST. MAHY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.

4. 7'h coUat'iGn. and confitmatioa of Lord lioiph, BUhop of Car-

Ikleffor the appropriatiou af Churches. {Dated^ Lyiastockj
14 Kal. Jan, 1287.)

5. The conjirmaiiatt of the adove ly the chapi^t ofCarfkle.

6. TJie charitT for a stone quarry, by Matilda de Multon, in

Gillesland, but not in her park or among corn. Dated,
Yrthin^ton, 1292, \% Kah Aug.

7. The (fuil-claim of the land of Pevilfiavs by fiobert de i}fcjtaTv

B3 lie could not pay so large a rent a& 16#. a year. Dated
Lanercost, \i^i. [iii. 7; v. £6.)

8. The ckarter of Malilda de VatixfoT tithe ofallii/tdt, to be

accouuted for by bailiffs and provoats of her landa before
auditors of accorapt. Dated, Bellura Salaciutn, in Fule-
vode, lgS7.
&. T/i0 charter of K. Edward, son. of IIeiiry,for a ^teajtuai^e m
Gitlide, ffhen Sy lioiert le Whayte. 1304. Dated Stive-
lyii, July 28.
10* The charier tfRob. le Waytforthe saidland in Vico Ricardi
lying between the landa of Will, le Taylleur and William
8napp. XF. 9.

TWELFTH PART.

1. T7tQ cltarler of Lord /oAt de BuetRh^^ chtiplam, for certain
land ill Carlide cUtf, in via piscatorinm, lying between Ri-
chard de Thoresby's land and Adam Codel's leniire^ gtrtft
by him io the house of La n&r cost to provide two tapers (tortos)
at St. Marys attar at tbe elevation of Christ's body in the
Lady mass, the canons to pay busegabell de bbero burgagio
to the Crown.

5. The charier of Lord Edward, Ei»g of England, for the grant
of the right of patronage of MiUeford and Carlaton churches^
dated Carlisle, March 17, 1307, in cofisidemtion of com-
bustionem doraorum et depredationem bonorurn ejnsdem
Prioratus per Scoto$, et diutinnm moram quam jjuper foci-
inus^ dum adversa corporis valetudiue detinebamur, and tbe

^ On Sept. 11. 1280, the King with Q. Eleanor visited tnnerco&t
for hunting in Inglewood (Chron. Laner, t06). On Sept, 29, 1306,

490

CARTULARY OF THE PRIOftV CHURCH

Priory being iu consequence (iii|mup(;ratus multipliciter et

3. The cJiarler of Lord Antoiij/,^ BU/top of DnrAamj for fAe

appropriatiofi of MtffoTii Charch, of wliicli Robert de Leys-
choch is rector. It describes lamentaljilera stalumecclesise
(le Lanercost per repentiui incendii vomginem jam cou-
sumptie, ntcnon alia loca norinulla pcr'sa^vientem Seotorum
incur^tim, clejiredatiotiea HUiujneras, et hostiks invasiones
ecrunilem multipllcea in favillas et cinerea jam redacU.
Dated MiJcibatn, Sept. 9, 1307.

4. TIis charter /ifJuhu, Bishop of Ciirlhle,for the appropriaiio%

qf Carliifon C/iurcA, of uliich Kobcrt dc London is rector.
He saj'flj Vos in vinesi Domini per regiiliires observflntias
Deu placabiks, liospitalitatcm lioiiorabilcm et idia multiplicia
curitatiB opera novimus vigibiiciuF laborare . . . penf^antes
oh cotidiaiium adveittum regalia excrcitns per vos ac fre-
qqentem aUoruni siipervcniejitiutn concureum onerosttiu
veatra lioppitalitas que ad premissa ininn? sufticit plas solito
aggravatur, etc. Bated at Rosf, 13 Kal. Oct. 1308.

he arrived with Q. Marg-aret at the Priory, and did not leave it till
nearly Easier on Mnreli 1. 130? (IblJ. 205. 20G). In 1300, in June,
he came with Hugo de Veer and stayed in the Priory on bio way to
the si'pge of Carlaverock (ibid. 194).

^ Dec. Patriarch of Jerusalenn,

^ In 1996, in April, they "destroyed" Hexham, LancFcost, and
Lamblei (Chroii. 174, ll>l). In 1311 Robert Bruce spent three
davB in the Priory doing iufinitc harm (218). In 134G David Broce
robbed the treasury uiid sacristy,, breaking the doors, and nearly
committing- everything to ruin (346). Half a ccnturv later, the same
raisfortune befell themonastery. Archbishop Bowet (Reg', p. i. 292)
in an indul;jence writes, " Moimateriuin cum mnjoribus edificiit
gravem ininatur niinum, eorumque edificia et possessiones, quibaa
olim laudabiliter databaiitur, per crcbraa Scotonitn tiicursus, quibus
resistcre sua con dubJuni facullaa minime suppelcbat dilapidantur, et
per iDcendJa tousuaimanlur, ac eorura terra: eo pretextu prBesertim
cum in dictorum Seotorum confinio sitEe conaistatit, jacent incultie ct
eic eis erticiutilur nmtiles." Dated 1409.

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.

491

5. The confrmatioii e/" Prior Robert^ and the chapter of Cartisk

for the same. 5 Id. Nov. 1308.

6, T^€ confirmation of Lord Eiheard, K, cf En{}land^ 9on of 3f-

teard,f&r MiJ/md and Carlaion. churckex. T)atc(l West-
minster, May 8, 13Q9.
7- Quit-claim of Alexander, son of Roger, son of Baldwin, for
land which Gilhifl, mn of Gamelin, held in Walton, terri-
tmy. {See cli. 11.)

8. Quit-claim of Beatrice, late mfe of Roger, son of Baldwin,

for the third pari of the land of Roger, her late Aunhand,
fur a large sum of money given to her and the con!irmntioD
of the land of Cokkeschahje,

9. Qui t-cf aim of Alexander f son of Roger, son u^ Baldwin, for

ihe whole laud which he keld of the Prior and Co7tvejit of
Laneroost within Gillesland.

10. Q»ii-clmm ofTitomas, iO!% of Robert de Camboc^/or ilie land

ichich Ale^ajvler, son. of Roger, son of Baldif^n, resit/ned
to ihe Prior and Convent of Lanercost in Walloii territory.

11. Quit-claim of Alexander, son of Roger^ son ot Baldwin, for

seven acres ia If'alton territory inter Miiruin antiquara et
vjam que extenilit de Walton veraas boscam de Walton et
flquatn de Byna et divisam meain. 1272.

12. C^ragrapk between the Prior ami Convent of Laaereoal and

Walter de Griselye for Brakanh&rsfe, in Ciimqueiiecanj in
exchange for aud Ile^ning in the territory of Cuim^tienecach,
1250. Walter de Gresley to be empowered to enclose in
his lifetime within his liolding of Garthys, with a hedge to
prevent harm to the cattle of the convent, and to have rigiit
of common ultra Creveran usque ad sicam que oritur subtua
(ialnbery et descendit in Camboc, at a yearly rent for en-
closure and pasturage of one pouud of curoinin to be paid,
at Carlisle fair, and to give the &rtme privilege si terrain
sLiam de Garthays alicui ad firniam dimiserit, qui capitale
domicilium de se lenucrit; but after his death the hedge
shall be removed ; and he will not move any lauit with re-

' Robert Helperton.

492

CARTULARY OF THE PHIORY CHURCH

apect to removing e&sart or hedge, or stagnum molendiiii
in Cuinqueiibat firmatum a priucipio mundi usque ad prin-
cipium Imjus conventioms.
13. [1271.] QuU-claim of WiU. ds Mora and Afjncs hi* v^ife for
the tkh'd part of Qainqud/Aill, or Quincliaclnll in Little
Camboc, and land in ClovesgiU, in Farlaro, formerly be-
longinis; to Nicholas^ son of John, vicar of BramploTi, to be
held of the Coiiveiit at a yearly rent of 20«. piiyabic at
Pentecost and Martinmas^ et iij carrata feui per annum de
pratia de ClovegiUe, hoc vis modo^ qiiJjd quntido prata de
Clovesgile fuerint fulcata fena fiicctita et suraptibus prcdic-
torum W. et A. omniiio perfecta, et ad cariaudum prompla
pred. W» et A. autequ^m dbquid do dicto feno carriavertnt
pred. PrtorEm et Gonventuin Diumcotj qiii^d ipsi veuia.nt
veI mittant ad dicta prata, et tunc de meliori feno eUgennt
el capiant qiiantum dehiiic per iij vices super unmn plaua-
tram ad trHctum viii bouui cariare volLeriut Vi4 j vice super
iij plaiiBtm et ubi voluurint carriabunt, Jobn was Prior of
Laiicrcost. If after her husbarid'^s death Agnes in anj way
trespassed op the laud then the Prior and Convent might
expel her and retain it in their own hnnds, or if in any way
she alienated or farmed it, until ataenda lA-ere made and
security given ; she might only cut in tlie woods to erect
hedges or repair and make her building, (i. 17.)

14i Q.KU-ctalm of Agnes Loueleit, widow,_/(7r a third pari of Quin-
f/HutMk, on cousideMtioD of an annuity from the Couvcnl.

15. [1320.] QifU-claim of Ranu(f di- Dakre, lord of Gilleshud,
for H^iiijjtiafA^lt, in Little Cambok, which Adam Stacey
- held.

13. Qait-claim of Join Stacy of Quinqwaj^tJiiil.

17. [13SI.] Quii-c/aim of John Stacy for chaflei% actiom, and
demands for the land of QntTt/^waytAill, freeing the Con-
vent from any acconnt for the loss of a charier in their
custody, which wa& burned at Carlii^le with other matters
of tiie Convent during wor-time*

IS. T/ie f^htirfer of lio^er, ^oti of pQer,for drtegn acrti in Cam-
qacncdtU to (Gilbert Faber ou his marriage with Matilda,

OP ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.

Koger's daughter, viz, i toftum, i CToftum de j acra juxla
domum meam, et ij acras juxta bosccnij et IJ acram super
Middelflfit> et dim, ncram ^upef Milneflat^ et dim. acram
super Bigridding, et j acram et dim. juxta viam, et j rodum
snpef Hille, et dim. acram et j rodiim super Horreum. Gil-
bert! versus raariaciiinj, ct viii acraa infra raeas divisasj at a
rent to ilie Convent of 20//. at Easter nnd Micliaelmas.

19. Qitk-ciam qfJulian/t, daughter of WilJiam, son of Iggerann,

inie vfi/e of Bobert, boti of Gilbert fhbcr, of Garthes, in
Cumqiienkat, for the third part of sixteen acres in Cum-
^uenCiitht wliereof j acra jacet in Garthes apud Sumerkelde,
et j acra iu Milneflaten parte aquilonari, et j acra in Lange-
landcs versus domara Henrici de Mora^ et dim. acra in
Middelflat, et dim. acra in Edollimsfede, et dim. ncra in
Bigridding, et dim. Qcra in Bigridiiingholme, et dim. roda
et qunrta pars j rodce in forinseca parte tofti quondam- Gil-
berti. [C. 1263.]

20, Qnii-dftim. of Matilda, dauffhter of Roger, snn of Poer,for

twent^'iwo acres in Qarthea.

il. [129^.] Quit-claim of Beairice, daughter of Roger Faher
and Juliana de H^alioH,for CtitHquaiehat and Garthes.

22.. [1252.] CompoaiiioH between the Canons of Lanereost and

E^it^ldf son of Alan, and [gaiei^a, his mfeffor Tarcroxsoe

for hounds belwcen Toreroasoc and Cumquenecal and the two

Aakerton?. The Convent grants to Konald and Isabella

medietatem de Lungesochsliale then enclosed.

23. Quii-cUtira of Simon, son of Omi de Huhierkurst, for land a
ilivi^a Prioris et Ctmventus orientali de Eustacereddiiig
venus aquilonera linealiter nsqae in sepern inter pasturam
et dictum terram, ct sic descendendo iiiter Ulatn sepem et
terrani de Eustace ridding usque ad Wiltinebekkj et sic
ascendendo usque ia divis^nm orientalein.

2i. The charier of Robert, son ofRob.jan. de Lanerton, for land
between the lands of the Convent and tliat of Symon de
Hulverhyrstj called Yanaker, with common in the marsh be-
yond Hyrthjnj Overieuges, Netherhingea, as the middle of
the siketta on the west of the lane going down to the brook

494

CARTULARY OF THE PRIORY CHURCH

Wjlkynbek, itt cxchantfe fur Carreielawd, vbick "Waller

Testor once held, and adjoins Hyrthjng rivfif*
25. [1293.] TAe cancfmon of f/m Prior and Convenf ^f Laner-

cQst for having a cAutiiry in Laverion Manor to liobert> son

of Bubert jun. dc Beaton^ vho n-ill give one pound of wax

yearly, on tlie feast of the Assumption, to the Convent ;

the latter to receive all oblatioiies, proventus, eL abrcntiones,

made in the cba|)el.
Si6. T^e confrmation of Robert, son of Buetfi,for Deafon church,

wliich his father Buetlibarn gave to the Priory.
27. Tfis renmicial'ton of liobcri, Jui'eiiia, fie Di'vtnn of the ailvotp-

ton of BentoH CAurc/t, made viro venerabiJi A. Archid.

Northumhriie.
Zii. TAe charter of John de Beaton jutt, for CarruteUiKe, land in

his father's lifBlime newly put icito cultivation, betwern

exitum de Caruthlawc and Silveroerhyrst.

TUIRTEHNTH PART.

1. Quit-clam of Will. J son of 21. de Bcrhall, for Carrutelai

(or Karnothelaw), given by his father.
%, Charter (f Robert de Berrhall (or Berhalwe)^r CajT«^*'/<«p,

3. Quit •claim of Jo ha f son af Jokti Shakdot (or Scaclot), of

Karu till awe, /yr lIis land of Carritelatee, which his father
John and bis mother Alexandra had given,

4. Quit- claim of Alexandra, relict tf J. Skakchtyfor the land of

Carrilduv?.

5. Charter of Roh. de Vanx for GrenmrcU, in IfuJ/fon territory,

which Eustace de Vaux had given.

6. THtf charier of Eustace de Van-rfor Grenewell, unam carm-

catam' terra; in temtorio de Cast el cay rock, scil. sexaginta

' In the MS. Register of Wcddrall, fol, 198) in written* Mem.
tjiTod una cEmcata terra* continet ^^. rv ncras, Sciendum est qu&d
magnum fcedntn militis constat ex iiij hidis. ct j hiila ex iiij virgutis,
¥t j virgata ex iiij feruddh, et j fevndella es x aeris terrw. Et scieu-
dum eat quod quando dabitar ad 9cutn_:^'um pro mag-no fcedc* militare
il •. tunc una virgnta hmce ij s. vi d., et dimidia virgala terrse xv d.,

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANGRCOST. ^95

quatuor ncraa terrsc (see ii. bj 11), which Lord Robettj, son
of Hubert de Vaux, had given him for service.

7. The ^harlct of Lord IFilliam dn Kirketon, and Christiana, hit

wife, Jhr one pound of cumin and a pool on Gelt in Grene-
weil.

8. The eotijirmaiiott of Hob., son of Jlichartl, tie CaHclkuyt'ok ojt

He ofeoJi'ment of Lord Robert, ha great- grandfather, in
Catiieiayroe. (See iv. 14^) He allows the caUle of th&
Convent to eat the stubble, stipulis, after the corn is re-
moved on those lands before All Saints' day, (ind if thej stray
within Thoriuaual or hia park Lhey are to be given back,
and not impounded (imparcabuutiir).
&. [1.277.] Cyroffi-aff between the prior and Vonvetit and Robert,
sou of Ricliard, of' Cadelcayroc, on the numheriug of sheep
at Newttead, in Caitlecayroc ietritor^, Ttie Prior and
Convent appointed as their nuininees Lord Eichard de
Baumiield and John de Swyneburn, and Itobert of Castle-
cajroc named Robert de Warthewyk and Eohert de Tylleol,
each party assenting to the election of the other. They
decided that if Itohert of Castlerock in his conscience
believed that the number of cattle exceeded that stipulated
iu the four precedijig in&trucients, he might number them
under the charge of their own shepherd once or twice a
year either in their own p^ture or in n close to be made
by him in that pasture.
10, The inquisitimi and verdict on ike giving and receiving of tithe
in fhe late of Qelt, Rollandus de Yallibus, miles, juratas
dicit, "quod Canouici de Lanercoat pcrceperunt decimas
omnigenfls de Valle de Gelt tempore Hob. de Vail, fratris
Hui." Bequiaitus, "qualiter hoc scit," dicit, "quod fuit
aetiescallus et ptincipalis forestarius dicti Boberti et vidit et

et pro ferdtineUa vij d. ob.. ct pro j acra ob. Et tie clxx acrte terree

faciunC j bidam faciunt j bidmn, et iv hidiie faciunt j niiignum fadum
militgre, quod dabit «d Feleviijm Cs, M?in. e converso quod a, acriB
terrs faciimt j feriidellaiD> et ir ferudellro faciurtt j virgatam &ive dim,
canicatam, et sit iv vir^tie faciant j bidam eive ij caruc^tas, et iiij
bidife viij carucatas, quod est feoducn inihtia.

496

CARTULARY OF THE PRIORY CHURCH

interfuit ubi dicti OaQDnici dictas decimas p^rceperant, et
ante tempus dicti Robert! fuerunt In possesaiane diciaroin
deciiuaruiJi, et post usque Mag, Thomas "Werrj, quondam
vicarius de Braraptotia, liabuit custodiao) domus de Laner-
cost per Epi^opum Karleoli qui tuDC babuit custodiam
GilkslandifE, et quamdiu dictus Mag. T. Iiabuit dicte
domus custodjam dictna ducimos auctoriUte propfin percc-
pit^ et postquam ibidem prior creatus erat eaa detinait
usque ad morli^m suam, et autequiicn mortuus erat fuit
ciiatus aucloritate Dom, Papffi literarum propter dictas
decimas ad iustaiitiain dictorum Canonicorum." Reqtiisitua
" Uuarvto tempore dicti Caiiouici fuerm^tin possepsioqc dic-
tarum dccimarum?" dicit "Quod mullo tempore et multis
auniSj quorum numerum nonrecoUt/' Rcquisitus "Quare
perceperuut dicti Canonici dictas decimas?" dicit "Quod
RobertiiSj, fiUiis Huberti de Vail., oTtines decimas de toto
vasto suo de CiilleslaEid per cartam suiitn eis dedil, quam
cartaui multacieas vidit et audivit." Hequisitus *' Utrwin
Johannes modo vicarius de Brampton detinet dtetas deci-
mas et poaaidet? " dicit quod "sic." Kequi.-itu8 "Quo
jure?" dicit quod "Nescit nisi quod dictus Thomas quon-
dam frater suus eaa percepit ut dictum est/' Nicoiaua
Canonicus de Lfinercost juratu5 concordat cum Dom. Eol-
kndo prejuiato in omitibua. EEirb frater dicle domus
juratus dicit cjuod "Nihil acit nisi ex relatione aliorum;"
scd dicit quod "vidit ij pullos in domo de Lanercost post-
quam liabitum domus de Lanercost suscepit^ quos dicti
Canonici refenint in "Valle de Gelt nomine deeimee," He-
quisitus " Qualiter hoc sit P" dicit quod " unus ex dictia
pullis vocabatur *Brun^ de GeltesJale,' et ideovocatus erat
sic quia captus erat. ut omnea communiter dicebaut." Ri-
cardus forestarius juratus, dicit quod "Tempore Huberti
Waltc'ri tunc ArcKiepiscopi Cantuariensis quando idem
Archiepiscopus habuit custodiam GillesIandisB fuit ipse
I'orestariua i\i GiLk^laud^ et vidit Canonicos de Lanercost

I It IB juet poBsible that there may be an allusion to Brun. men-
lioned v. 25. Pdli are cohs.

07 ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.

percipere omnigenostteciraas provenieutesex Valle de Gt-ll,"
111 aliis concordat cum Dom. Rollandoprejumta. Ricardus
Cocua jurutus dicit qobd " Vidii dictoa Canoiiicos percipere
omues decitnas de Voile de Gctt tempore Robcrti de Vail.,
qui fundavit dotnum de Lanercost, et tempore Eaniilphi,
fratris dicti Eoberti, et tempore Eoberti, fratris Kollaridi
prejarati;" et dicit quod "Tempore primi Roberti fdt
garisfer' in coquina de Lanercostet postea princijjulis cocua
et multocies ivit cum Cauonicis in Yalle de Gelt ad perci-
pieiidurn dictaa dccimas." . Iti aliii concordat cum Dom.
Rolhindo prejurato. Ilogeriiia de Harelo^e juratus con-
cordat ciini Ricardo coco, et dicit quod " fuit tunc in domo
de Lanercost scrvieus cletici Celierarii ejusdeui doraua niulto
tempore et postea fuit curn quodam Canonico ejusdem
domuSj Symone nomine de Werje." Omiims de Walton
juratus coticocdat com Rogero prejurato de pereeptione
dictaruin decimiiriim, et dicit quod "ij pullos de Valle de
Gelt captos nomine decime doraavit/' Rogerus, filius
Buldewin joratns concordat cum Dom. Rollando prejurato
de pereeptione predictarum dccimarum et ''fuit cuatos lecti
Kaiinlphi de Vail- in tempore Rob, de Vail, fratris dicti
Kollandi, quaudo dictu? Rollandus fuit ejus ^enescallus^
vidit ij Canoiiicos dictas dccimas perciperej. sed non recolit
c]uod dictu? Mag. Thumas fuit aiiquando citatum propter
dictas decimas ad iustantiam dictorum Canonicorura."

11. [12S5.] Charier for an annual rent of id. in Milnetun, given
by Adam de Birkinside, husband of Johanna, from laiids
wlnuh lie dev^ises to the Convent at their death. (P^t. ap,
Birtinside.)

13. Charfiif of E"f>erf; son of Afiam, of Nurthwod^ for land in
Nnrlfiwodt lying between Artermawli and Ln.ngeliyll and
Landirewineroo?e.

13. Charter of Walter de WifndeAore for fwo acres in Farlum, in
his domain of Severig, between the Jand formerly held by
Robert, clerk, and the rivulet flowing into Claalietj and
between a hedge on the wegt TUuning down to that brook,

' Possibly another form qf gareifer (Chron. Lanere. 106) a garcio.
VOL. VIII. 2 L

498

CARTULARY OF THE PRIORV CHURCH

and along the rivulet on the east to the land given to the
Convent by hie father (iv, 12).

14. Charter of Ciiristiana, daagliter of Adam, son of Hermerus,

for Jive acres in Farlam^ ivliich Walter de Wjndefiore gave
her fatter and are called Bi^gartli.

15. The charter of WaUer di W^mhtore for AU vhoh domain in

Fartats, given at the iustanee of John, prieat, Vicar of
Brampton. (See ii. 20.)

16. Quii'Claim of Adam de Farlat/t, son nfVv&UeTi/or Ctove»gill, in

Greut Farlaxn, for two meiauages, thirtj acres of land, and
thirty acres of meadow, ^ven by Walter, hia grandfather.

17. Another guit-clam of Adam de FaHam for all lamls held in

Great Fariam, [1298.]

18. QuU-clnim t^ Robert, sob of Walter, de Chhi^oi? for land tq

ClovesgiU, which Nicolas, sod of John, Vicar of Brampton,
held, the Convent granting him lands in Little Wftlton for
his lifetime ; if the Convent lost the land in ClovesgiU per
placitum, he would atiU pay for Walton the annual fee
(tiimam) of 124. silver and Gd,

19. Quit-claim ^Alicia, the nlicl of Rob.de C<tifibok,for €2oC€t-

pile, which John the Provost held at King-bridge, and she
holds for her life; she promises never to demand corrodj
or livery, corredium vd liberation cm. [a.i>. 1289,]

20. Quit-claim of Theffania, daughter of Vicia WerT^,foT Clow9'

ffih.
11, Quit-ciaim of Mftrgarel, daughter of Avicia Werry, for
Clonex^ile. [x. 15. a.p. 1278,]

22, Composition hetween iJte Prior and Convent of JTerham and

the Prior and Cvnvciif of Lanercosi for taking tithe of
Grenseites, the former to paj half a. mark of silver finnuallj
for sis years and thenceforward the full tithe for Gren-
settcs.

23. Quii-daim of Blcua, aomeUme wife of Walter Saloage,f<fr

the third pari of a half carucate <^ Neicbigpng (see \\. 20),
quam petii de iis i-er literas Dom. Regis nomine dolis, pro
quadam sutnmn pecunte quam mihi pne rannibus dederuut.
(See vi. 20.)

OF aT. MAaV MAGDALENE, LANEKCUST.

24. Quii-ciuim of Mariota, lal^wit'c of John, de StaJfoW^ toHching

her thwr^ (dokj in CrvgcUn, noiniiu; tertie partis mee vel
immine garda in eight acres given to the Convent by Wil-
liatD de Ctogelin.

25. Quit-claim of O., Abbot of Kelckou^ for Ifeyshff&y Church,

on. condition of a payment of two bezants a year at Rokis-
borrad^ Fair on St. James's Dnj by the Convent of Laner-
ctist in accordance with the awanl of the cuminissioncrs by
papal niandate of Innocent IIT,, viz, William, the Abbot
of Newminster and the prior of Tinetnath and S. prior of
the lalc of Lindisfnrne.
2fl> CliarUr fQf pnymsnt of ivoo hezanU of gold for Lt^nngh^
Church to fke Abbot and Convent of Kclchoa*. Tlie Pope
Innocent IIL'a charter, dated Aug. 16, ]202, states quod
Canonici de Lancrco^t ct (juidem alii Carleol. diocc^eos
propriia vobis noroinibuB desjgnandi, inonachis de Kclchou
su|}er cccleaiani ipsorum dc Leysingby injuHosi sunt pluri-
mum et molesti^

FOURTEENTH PAKT.

1. Another charter iowking the same Matter by G,, Abbot of

Kelchon.

2. Charter of Tlioittas, son of TJtomaa, son of Reyriburg,/or hii

land m Leyshujb^t gnuitirig it io ^Vlice, daughter of Tho-
moa de SuveneSj and at ber decease to Mariotn, and Marga-
ret, daughters of Odardus de Sevenes, on paying yearly
12:/. of silver to Lanercost Priory.

3. Anot&er cAarier of the same Thomux, quit-claim for bis larid

in Leysingby to Lancreost Priory.

' StaffielJ or StaffolJ belonged to this family xu Kirltoswald: it
became eitinct lemp, lien. V, (Lysons, 128.) - Kelso.

^ Rothburv. called, Mr. Gibaoo says, Itouchbere in the reign of
Edward I.

■* William, the Cistercmo Abbtil of Newminsler. and two PrEemon-
slratensian Abbots, Nicholas of Egglistun and Walter of Preslon or
Shappe, sign as witne^i?^, but, a» in the case of several priors Rtid
iirchdeacons of CarUsle and priors of Lanercost, are not mentioned m
the MonaallcQii.

2 L 2

500

CAHTUI-AKY OF THE FRIORV CHURr.'H

4, Charier of Lord Roheri de Brus, lord of Aimandale, ValHs
Anandiiej/o;' patlnfe on the nioaiitains of fJmtmUhy and
Glasannfjif, bj tbe Convent and their incn in Ilasschach,
beyond the lucrnble lauds ateordiiig to the charter of Lord
"Will. Ireby, father of Christiana, wife of the said Robert.'

[laia.]

f). Charter of LtmlJohn de Seion^ for the same paaiure, [1273.]

6. Charter of Lord Enalace de Balliol^ for the same pasture.

[12730

7. Charier of Lord Will, de Yreby^ son of Lard H'alter, lord of

Camhtif, for the pasture in the domain ill exchange for a
wood inter Regil et Gleiitrcat versus meridiem usque ad
caput de Gletitrest.

8. Charter of W. de Yteh^for Walterf son ofSymoa of G/tnelshy,

and his honseholfi (sequela') coiicessisse t-otuoi jus et damnum

quod aliqLando habui vel habere potui in Waltero fil. Sy-

inonis, quafG volo quod dicti Cationici liabennt ]p$um cum

tota sequek sua, et cutn omnibus catalUs etii^ tnnquam

libcrum ct ^olutum de roe et omnibus beredibus meia in

peppetuum. [The elate is fixed to 1268, as "W. de Pacre

signs 03 Vice-Coinea Cumberlandiffi.]

&. Q'lii-cfaim of Ilcfena, lafs icife of Adam de Crahehen, fttr

lands in Ihih-eshi/, m considerntioii of a stum of money.

10. Qaii-claim of Odoka de LUrcsl^fur ten acres hi Uivesliy cum

Rcalinga de Berchams, which Bicbard Ulvesby gave to La-

nercosl, and the Convent lease to (ido for 20//. a year; He

also grants f]uit. claim for twenty-five acres given as a mar-

^ Camelsby and Glass^onby are townships in Addingham parish

(Lysons, 4). Roljcrt de Brus, " mast devoted to God and church*

men/' died May 12. 1295 (ChroTi. Lanerc. 159). Tlie lordship of

GatneUby and Gla'^sonby pnsseU ihrougb the heirciis of Odard to

Wiltjnm de Ireby, from whom it passed to Laficelle? and Seton

(Lvsuna, 4)-

^ John Seton was put to death for hi^h treason in 1 306 ; he was
cousin of Cbe hualinnd of Robert de Bnis' sister (204).

^ Eustace de Daliol, son of the Eustace killed at the battle of
£veBhain. 136^ (76).

* Sequela includes both family and cbaltele.

Ol^ ST. MIRY MAGPALBNE* LANSKCOST

riage fee by Richard de Ulveaby with liis daughter Y^aiida
to the said Odo.

11. Ac£ before Peter de Insula,' Archdeacon of Carlisle, for half

a mark puffahle htf W. Jt SklrswUk and hh hchsjvr (he
land of {Jlrtshi/. 4 Id. Martii^ liJO^i, \\\ hospitio iiosiro
apud Salk^dj, Henry being; proctor for the Coavcut and
"Wra. de Sherewjth appearing as the other party; on Ilia
confession he was condemned to pay IOj. for arrears of
three payments not inadej with n penalty of 20*,, half a
inark to the fabric of Lauercost, and half a mark tu Iho
Archdeacon pro eletnosiiia sua. The proctor having pro-
duced the obligation of Eudo, father of the defendant,
granting Lhtsc fines in case of non-pflyment, [The mark
was at this time, therefore, equul to lO-j,]

12. Act in Carlisle Cathedral, 126-1, ioucking pajmenl if half a

mark iy Eudo de Sl'^rewUh for Irmd in Uiie^b^, coram
nobis Mag. N. de Hamsted, Arcliidiacono Karl^ coniparuit
Eudo Skyrwit ad instouciam Prioris. et Coiivcntus do
Lanerco?t evocalus super crimineperjurii, quod coram nobia
ipsum incurrisse per modum dcnuiiciatonis instanter iissere-
bant, quod per exhibitionem cujusdam obligationis sigillo
Eudonia sigtiatse, cui cs nunc ad majorem fidem faciendam
utraquE parte procurante sigillum nostrum duxinms appo-
iieDdum^ parati fuemnt in forma juris probarcconsefjuentiam.
Dicti Prior et Coaventus nobia hutniliter supplicantes
postulabant ut eomm indempnitati ac quieti necnon saluti
prefati Eudo, ne juramcnti sui rcHgionem violare presiimat,
ealubriter prosjnccre curar«[uu9, habendo reapectum ad
labores et dampna quos scteims occasione dicte obligatiouia
non observate suatiuueiuut. Meinorutus si quidein liludo
puum vis valens diffiteri delictura noatre juridictioni m
9uppo3uit consencien?, iti^tantfrque Togaus quud si ad ter-
minura in obligatione inserium, vel infra octavas ejusdem
eisdcm religiosisdedioi. marcecotnpeteater non Siit[sfaceretj
estuac excommunication is majoris aenteutie esset ligatus et
dim. marce pauperibus erogaudumi nobis citra cxcommuni-

* LL.D.; he was alao Archdeacon of Coventn-i he died 1311,

502

CARTULARY OF THE PRIORY CHURCH

caiionia relaxacioueci persoh'ercL, salva etiam et nobis pre-
fatis Priori et Conventui exactioues dim. marce nomuie
pent- ill obligatione aepe dicta conteiite, nobisque prose-
queudi perjurium si contingat ab ipso committi^ qaod absit,
potestaLe. Nos igitur ut utriqne parti quies ct salus paretnr
et litigancli materia amputatcir predictum E. cxtunc in
scriptLs pcriculo excommuiucAtioma majoris iiinDdaoius, si
plutitis obligatione prcilictn couteiitia pnrerc et aatisfacere
ut premissuLn est rioii caraverit, quam facieiiiius Beo aiictore
firiniter obsorvari et in ptrsoim ipstus per totam jurisdjc-
tioiiem iiostraiQ usque ad satis factiouem utriusque prescnp-
te pene et pcijurii emendationem, acccQsis caudelis^ pnlsatjs
canipanis, soleinpiiitcr deimiiciari ct pablicari. Et quia
rualiciosis pocius eat obviaiidum quam indulgent unij biiic
ad teatiQcuadum premissa euiidem £. cum sigillo nostro
sigillum suura preseutsbus feciinu3 apjiendere.
13* Confirmation bj Eobert and Ada de Vaux for a tithe of
Qffke^ Miil. (See i. 6.)

14. Sentence bj N.', Arelideacon of Carlisle, and R.^ Sub-prior

of St. Marj'^B, Carlisle, CoitimisKirics of tbe Bishop of Car-
lisle, 1267^ an W. de Netobiffor titJrfi of garhs to le made
at the grange door of Neuby and not in the fields, to the
injury of the Convent, wbo claim the right as patrons of
Irtliington Ciiurch. (See ix. 11.)

15. [1269.] Sentence ofThoma^ Official of Carlisle, sitting judi-

cialiter, non ex dclegattunc ApostoUca, on W. de Ltmerwlate
toHchiag garbs us aboce,
Dictus W, narratione et petitionc Prioria et Conventus in jure
projwaitisi liteque ad easdcm legitime propositis liteque sd eosdcni
legititne contcstata, licct-que Dom, Simo, Canonicus de Lanercost,
procurator Prioris et Conventaa, prout ex virtute sui procuratorii
potutt in eadem CflUSfi, jurnme^itum de calunipjiia prestitisfct,
mouituscompetcntur juramentum liujusmodj prcslarecontuaiaciler
recusavit, unde ego T. predictus decemens eundem W. ad pre-
staiidum hujusmodi juramentum speciiditer et peremtorie fore
vocathdutn quod coniperet coram Id. Sept. in Karl. Eccl. Catii.
eundem W. prcdictis die ct loco nulUtenua cPinpetcnlcm ad con-

' Nicholas de Ham^led £nol iu Hrowne WiIUs'h Lial).

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANBKCOST,

viticendam ipsius maliciam feci iterato per^mptorie evocari quod
coraperet corom rae xv KaU Oct, loco predicto in predicts causa,
facturuin quad justtcia suaderct ; quibus die et loco idem W. per-
sotuditcr compnrens, ot per me T, ^epiu^ moiiitua et humiliCcr
rc(]ui9itus ut predictum jusjurandum prestare deberet conturaftcias
contuinaeiis camulaada prestare jaramcntuin hujusmodi non
cnravitj propter quod ego Th. in predieta cauea tuli defitiitam
aeotentiam ia huuc mudum. In nomine Palris, etEUii, et Spiritus
Sancti, Amen. Quia W. de Leveradale in causa que vertitur
super niodo decimaudi garbaa iuter Priorem et Conventum de
LanercDst ex una parte et ipsum W. ei altera, lite legitime
contestata prestitoque juramento calumpniiB a procurutore dieto-
torum Prioris et Ckiiiventua, idem juraaicotuui prestare contu-
macitcf invenio recusare eundem W., de juris peritotiim consitio
mihi assidentium, quoad petita habemus pro convicto, ipsum uC
in liostio orrei dcciuiet substantialiter coudempno, et ut moduui
hujusmodi servet in posterum decimandi. lu cujus rei testimo-
nium sigillum ofBciaiitatis Knrlcoli presentibus est ap^ensum.
Dal, apud Karl, nvi'* Kal. Oct., a.d, mcclxix^

18. Tkt cJtarler a/TAomas, son of WUL, fo-r payment ofS^. ster-
liugyor laud in Grenesdaie toirm at Easter and Martiuuiag,
7 Id. Apr., 1309.

17. Charter of Thomai^ mn of Matilda de Grenesdaie, fm- Vld.

of silver ia GrenrndaU, to be paid talf-jcarlj' for toft and
croft, which he held of Pavja and Helewiaa, daughters of
Adam, sou of Alan, son of Ouinus, Id Grenesdaie.

18. Charter of Rofjer, (ton (f Gzpellanm, for \%(i, in Grmeedals

towHf a quit-claim for Ibis aum winch Pavia aud Helewisa
used to receive of Thomas, son of Mtitilda.

19. Charter for \'2,d. i» Grenesdaie given b^ Pavia and HclewiBa.

20. Charier of William^ son of William Sur^for laitdm Haveri^t

in Grenesdaie territory. (See v. 12.)

21. CunfrmalioH of Odardug, son of Adam, for had in Uisehn,

viz. rit'CS, vvbicli Henry, sou of William, gave tfi Lanercoatj
S2. Charter of William le faile (iv, \^)for land in Cattelcairoc,
toft and croft, which Orm held, containing two acres less
one rood^ iiiid two acres less ouc rood in Norlauds, and half
an acre ad Suiniicbrokdl.

504

CABTULARY OF THK FBtORY CHl'RCH

FIFTEENTH PAftT,

1. CfttirUr of Walter de Pickering for a rent of \%d. in Carlisitt

jiext Ihe dilch of Carlisle Castle.

2, Charter ofTftomas Brnne, Burgess of Newcastlp, /or confirm-

ing his tf^taoientary bequest uf his house Haregariu*, iu
Newcastle^ near Robert del Swyue's house^ nnd a reut of 4<.
tjuem habui juxta Bctlesiam S. Aiidree in vico extendenle
a dicta Ecclrsia versus Fratrca Miuores,^ to the Caiions,
coram Dom. Thom, de Karl."-' majore ville Novi Ci^tri et
aliis viris GJe dignia ejusdem vilie pur ballivos ejusdem in
sejsiua predictorura doinus et redditus in ligea potestAtc mca
posui, et poiii per ballivos antedictos feci.

3, Charter fur a tfeart^ retd of U, iA Newcastie by Gilbert late
frervieris Oilb^rti Je Galewitli, pro terra quam de Con-
ventu teneo in villa Novi Castri per MargurL'tam, iixorem
uicam, ad fojdi firmam, quam quidera tetram Tbomas Brun
■ dimiait ad fccdi lirrnam quondam Eogero dt Denton, cum
edificiis ct pertinent ii$j in vico qui vocatur Brttlicrchere.

4- G»^rataiiou of Lord ^iwardH., K. of England, for thi gifU
of Rob. ik I'aax, our founder. (Sec i. 3. Dated West-
minster, July 12, A" E' ix. 1317.)

5. Charter nf Lord Edn'ard, K. of England, for a messuage

whu'h fTni. Marmchal and Matilda his wife i/ave to fht
church of Lasiercoai in Carlisle citif after the Statute of
Mortmain. Dated Clarendon, Murch 20, 12S2.

6. Confirmation of Edward^ K, of Rnffland,for the land caii^d

Presfown, which Thomas de Multan held in Erthyugton.
Dated York, Aug. :20, 1336. (See x. 6.)

7. CyrografffoT Ihe houH Ilareagarina in NeacaUle^ hetween the

Prior and Convent of Lanercotl and Uui/o de Hi^chcm,
burgess q/' lYeiccaatle, and Win., sou of Itub. de Mareschal,

1 Poaaibly that colled Bretheschere (qh. 3) ; its site is not Icaown
under thia name, but possibly ia the same as High Friars' Closer
vicy& qui ctucit &J Fratres Miuores.

2 Thomas de Karleiol was mayor in 1264 and 1276, as Mr.
Sydney Gibson^ F.S.A , informs me. The family gave name to one
of the Towers of the town waU,

OF ST. MARY MAGDALKNB, LANERCOST.

uf Pjlgrum Street, March 14, i336. The house stood iti
the lane called Djngcliere, between the lands of Robert
Cocua and Will, de Cougale. Etec indentura testatur quod
cum placitum motuin fuit inter predictum Priorem quc-
reriteni per quncidam assi:>am nuve disi^iisiiie de qaodam
teuemento dicti Prions et predictoset W. defeiideiitea, tan-
dem inter partes predictas in hunc Diodum conquievit, viz.
quod com quidem Golfridus Pajitotfjii teniiit teneniejitum
predictum sibi et heredibus suis in perpetutim de cnpitalibus
domiDis fotdi illius, reddendo predietis Priori et Convcntui
et eorum succeasoribug in perpctuum xl deiiurios argeoti
ad ij annf termiiioSj at de jure antiquo^ viz. ad Festa Pascbe
et S, Mich. Archangeli per equales portiaues; et quod
Rogerua, fiiius ct hasrca predicSi Galfridi, post mortem pre-
dicti Galfridi fcoffavit predictum Hugoncm de predicto
tenemento sibi et heredibus ania in perpctuum, reddendo
predietis Priori et Coiivoiitui predictos xl denarios aunuatim
lit ptedictnri est. Qui quidem Hugo de eodem teaeraetito
feoffavit predictum Will., fil. Rob. Mareshall, nunc teuen-
tem ejusdcm tcncmenti sibi etheredibussuia, reddendo prc-
dicto Hugoui et heredibus suis in perpetuum vj solidos ct viij
denarios et pfedictoa xl denarioa predietis Priori et Conventui
et eorum successoribns in perpetuura anuuatinij in forma
predicta, pr^dicti vero Hugo ct VVitL coucedunt et quivis
eoram eoncedit pro se et heredibus suia in perpetuum, quod
si predictus redditus xl denariorum de oodeni tenemento
capiendorum aunuatim in forma predicta capituU sui appo-
saerunt»

8. Charley of John, son ofllitgo ile Ti/bai/, of Girlhle, confrmiitff
io Rolert, son of Thotrtiis tie T^ba^^ of Carlisle, a //eari^
i'eniqf2&». Sil., which Ihe Prior and Convent granted to
John de Leveradale and Cecilia his viifs frotn tenements
in vico Ricardi, between those of Will, le Tnilbour and
Walajs, and giving Robert tlie right of di?trai!it in case of
arreBrg. Carlisle, Jan. 8^ 1340. John de Tvbaj waa the
heir of the said Cecilia.

fl. C//ar/er of Rotert (k Tj/ljay, of Cnilitk, quiLckim of antf

50G

CAHTULARV OF THE PRtOftY CUURCEI

riffkis In the tf!ttenu7tU in Vico Rtcanli,^ given them
llobert le Wa^-t (see xi. 0, 10), or io a yearly rent in tchkk
thctj vaere bound to John de LomsdaU and &u wife Cediaa^^

and John de Tybni/, her nearest Aeir, left to the aaiJ RoberL
Carlisle, Feb. 15, i343> John was Prior of Lanerccjat.
10. Ckarter o/Roi^erde f!^'^oderin^(oti for an annual rental 13», W.
from Woodhi^ies, in Denton, which they bod held from
time immeinoriiU until unjustly disaeissiued by Gerurd de
Wodcriikgtoti, Inte occupant. Inspectis et scrutatb mm
mentis et evidentiis tain ex parte Prioris et Conventu*
quam ex parte dicti Ilogeri, diclus Itogerus invenit quod

de^i

tu«^n

predictns Prior et Conventus ad predictum annuum rcddi^^H
turn de predictis terris et teuemetitis cum pertincntiis in^^
Wotlusfcld annuntini exeunte habent cloruin jus, et a lem-
poTe quo non ext&t memoria habuemnt, et inde, in forma
prescripta, seisiti extiteruot^ et yiterius seipsum Bogerum,
itmredes et assigiiatas suos, in presiiiicia Job. de la Mote,
Hie, de VauB, Job. de Thirlwall, Joh. de Hardegil, Tho,
Blunt, et aliorum rrniUonira, predictis Priori et Convcntui
do predicto annuo redclituattoriiavilpeTcipieiidis et levandis
de predictis terris el teucmentis cuio pertirentiis in
Wodusfeld, ad festa S. Martini in hyeme et Pent., per
equities porcioues. Ita quod si predictus annnus redditas
postaliquem terminum predictam a retro esse contigerit, in
parte vei iii toto, quod bene liceat ex tunc dictis Priori et
Conventui et eomm sucoeasoribus in predictis n retro fuent,
in parte vcl in toto, ad tertninoii predictos, quod tuiic lictsl
predicto Priori et successoribiis auis in perpetnum in dicto
teuenaento distriiigere, et districlionem retinere quousquc

de predicto redditu una cum arreragiie ejusdem plenaric fuerit
satisfactum. Et predictus Hugo concedit pro se et heraj
dibus suis quod si predictns (knuuus redditus xl detiarioruni
ad terniiuos prcdictoa, in parte vel in toto, a retro fuerit, et
competeiis dietriclio ia tenemento jiredict-o iAvenih non
]}ossit, quod bene liceat predictis Priori et Conventui

^ Now Ric-kergale, leading \q Edenbridge, Gate te the Danish
gala, a street.

ient.^1
era^H

OP ST. MARY MA<:iDALENE, LANERCOST

eorum fiucccssorihus in pcrpctuo in quodam alio teiicmenito
predict! Ilugonis in preiiicta villa Novi Castri, in Vico
Peregrinarum, jacente intec teDementuin isafaells Dajrvill
es parte una, et teneraentuin quondam Thome ^oite^s ex.
IMitte altera, distringere et diatrifitioiies reti(;ere in forma
predicts, ita quod habcaiit euudem aanuum redditiim de
eodem teuemeiito predicti liugonia loco altcriua tcnemEnti,
si iisdom Priori ct Conveiitua et eorum auccesEoribus placu-
eritj in perpetuum ; et predicti Prior et Conventus couce-
dnnt jjro se et eoram succcssoribtis quod predicti H. ct W.
habeant et tencant predictum tenementum jaccntem in
veuclLo quod vocatur Dyjigchere, pro dicto anouo rcdditu
xl denariarum, in forma predicts, sibi et keredibiis suis, in
perpetiium. Et predictua Prior remittit oiDciia arreragia
predicti annui rcdditus predictis H. et W. usque diem con-
fectionia presentium. In cujus rei testimoDimn parti liujus
indenture penes predictor lim Prioris et Couventcis rcsidenti
]ircdicli H. et W. sigiLla sua apposuerunt. Alteri vera
purti penes predictoa H. et W. remauenti predicti Prior et
CoHventug sigillum terris et teneiuentis cum pertineiitiis
diatringere et districtiuiies itidt; captas fugnrc et reliocre
qnoasque eisdem Priori et Couvcntui et eorum successoribus
de predicto ammo redditn et de arreragiis plenarie ftierit
satiafactum. Over Denton, March, 13C3.

11. Charter of Lord Jiuimlpk de JJacre, lord of Gillesland,foT

reMtmion ofpuiura b^ hitfvrcikn. 28 July, ISG-l, apud
Castrura de Naward.

12. OrdinatiaK of William,^ Lord Archbishop of York, for the

v'ffarmje of Mlfford Churchy ht tfi$ vacancy of the See.
Quod portio vicarie coiisistat in xxv raarcis aureia bonaruiu
legalium et ugualiutn sCerlin^oram^ to be paid half-yearly
by Lilt! Convent; in case of iiQii-paymcnt omries fructus,
reddituB^ et proventu? ad prudiotam eccle&iam quomodo
libet pcrtiueutes ipso tiacto manere volumus et decernimua
seque9trnto3 et ex. eis per Episcopura Dunelmie, qui pro
tempore (uerit, ipsiusque officiales et ministroa totam pecu-

WilUam de Grenefield, Archbiahop 1305-1315.

508

CARTULARY OF THE PRiORY CHURCH

Eiam, in cujiis solucione ccssatura fuerit una cum cJampniS'
ct intcrc'sse et expcusia tedigs, et nbsque cujiislibet more
dispendio levari ac vicario supradicto prout fuerit subtract^
persolvi. Et njliilo minus in Priorem, Celerariiim, et iSa-
crisEam luoimsterii Je Lnnercost si in predictarum solucione
defecerint, canoiiica monitione premt^sa Id hiis scn'ptfs
mEijoris excommunicationig senteutiotn promufgainus. The
Vicar is to iiiliabit mansum illud in villa tie Mitford pro pre-
diclaecclesiaiii fiolo ejusdcm ex parte orieiitali conatitutum
cum sii acris arabilis in campis de Aldeworth, et tofco prslo
in cainpo tie llarestaue infra parochiam ecclesia: . . . Dicti
Prior et Conveiitus c^ncellum ecclesiffi, quoties opns fticnt
reficere, nc etiiim si neceasitas fuerit imuiineits, de novo
CQnstriierej libros quoque et ornfimcHta ecclesiastica, c)ua-
teuus dti coDSuetiidine patriiE ad rectorea vicinarum ecclesi-
arum pertinet, invenire suissumptibusotcspensisac solitam
prc&laliocieni Arcliidiacuuu loci debitam annia singulis
BoEvere teiieatitur^fltia vero oiiera oriiiiiaria Vicarius suppor-
ta>bitj et extraordinaria vero quncidocuuque et quotie^uoque
emerserint inter prefa,tos rcligiasos et Vicarium pro niU
porcionis cujuslibct diuiidiantur. Apud DeriingtoDj S Id*
Maii, 1311.

13, C^rograph (covenant) betwaen the Abh^y of Nciominifer an
Mld^forth Church fur payment vj Hikes from ihe Gruage of
Kejhwe in that fiamk,xh.^ niouka topAvyearlj* two marks
of silver in lien of tithes on all tliey bold in Midfofd siae
otliua adjcrtiuiiis aurodaineiito.

14-, QiHjhjHii/im of the above 6y Nicholas,' Bishop of Durha
ratifying the coniirtuntion of Bishop Hugo.

16. Vonfrtfialion iy iJie Chapter of JJurhum, ineutiotiing tha
similar compoi<itions bad been made with tbe Cliurchea o
Morpadj OlventoD, and Ehiiid.^

16. [1370.] Conftnmtio/i of l/is Chapter for Midfoni parijiA.
Gregorius,' Episcopus servua servorum, magistro et I'ratribus

' Nichalas de Farobani, Bishop ri40-9.

' Morpeth, ntid Alwinton, nnd Pontelaiidj Northutnberlaad.

' Gregory XI., 1'.i|k: 1370-?.

OF ST. MAKY MAGDALENE, LANEBC08T,

Domus Lapsorum' de Mydfortl sal. et apost. benedict. VestriB
jiisti* poatulationibus grato concnrrentes asscnsu personos Testrns
locum in quo diviiio estis obaequio mancipati cam omnibus
bonis que in preseneiarufn rationabiliter possidetis ant in futurum
justis modis, pra?tautc Domino, pot.erit[s adipiscij snb B, Petri et
nostra protectione suscipimuSj s^pecialiter auleta redditus, poases-
siooes, et nlia bona vestra, sicut ea omnia Juste et pacifice possidetL^
vobis et domui vcstre antoritalc aposlolica conGrmamus et pre-
senti scripto comunimiis, antoritate presendum districtias inhi-
benteF, ne quia a vobis dc opibus virorum ant animalium incre-
meutis decimal exigere vel extorquere presumat. Laterani viij
KsL DeCj Pont, nostri n" j".

xvii*. Verdict of the ancienk touching Trevermane ChapeL (See
vi. 6.)

Gilraore, filias Gilandi, qui erat dominHs de Treverman et de
Torcrospoc, fecit primuin unara capEllam de virgis^ apud Trever-
man, ot procuravit divina in ea ccltibrari (Dom. Edclwano Episcopo
concedente). Enoc tunc persona de Walton pro quadam parte terre
que nunc vocfltur Kirkelandj utide sacerdog et clericus suns jMsaent
suatentarij ad ministrandum et servEendum in predicta capella.
Et Gillcmor, douiiaus de Treverman, ftdmisit ad illam capellam
serriendum Gilletnor, capellanuin consanguineum sntimj qui
priraum hospitabatur in terra predicta et ipsnm berbergare^ fecit
muUo tempore ante adventum HuhertidcVallibua in Cuinberbind.
Et Daniel, saccrdos successor GiilemaPj ministravit dicte eapeUe,

' ? Lepers. A house for poor people only is ra,entioned Jn the
MonaBtieons but in a note to Xewminster (v. .'ip]) there is a natice
of a hospital and chapel of St. Leonard, Mitford.

^ Thefc is another instance of a wickerworJt church at Glastonbury.
Pnulinum ELSserit pntrum truditio ecclesiffi contentuni dndum virges
lignea tabulatu induisse et plumlio a aumnio usque deor^um cuoperu-
isEe (W. Malm, de Ant. Glaaton. p. 300). There was another atuci
building at Tykford (Monast. v. 206). See also my 'Church and
Convent. ArrRng^ement,' p, 57.

^ Herbergure, to li\*e off, to be accamniodated or harboured on
(cornp. Chron. Abend, ii. 62). Ducange merely gives lo eat herbs,
browse. ,

510

CARTULARY OF THE PRIORY CEIUaCH

the ,

et liabuit dictam caiiellam cum omni pastura Je Trevcrman adhac
tempore Euoc persoiie. Post Daniel fuit Kstiiius sacerdos el
roinistravit ibi tcEDporc Tbome [wrsone tie Waltou post funcJacio-
nem (k Lnnercoat. In diebua vero illorum omiies homines de
TrevErmam ibi habuemiit plenarie divina scrvicia sua preter bap^^J
tismunn ctsqiiilturam usqtis dictus Thomas reddidit s^. ^t pow|^^
qn&m dictus Tbonins reddidit se caiionicis lapud Lanercosl dooi.,
Robi de Vallibus coutulit ccclesiam illam de Walton cum capellfi
de Trfcverman domui de Lancrcost quam fuiidavit. Prior ct Con-^i
ventus feoerunt servire illnni caj^ellam quandotjue per CaTionio(l^^|
SU08 et f|uaDdof{ue {ter seciilarea, et omiacs homines de Treviermau^^
perceptTunt omnia sacranienta sna ecclesiastica npud Lanerco^t,
ofalationeB ct decimas omniraodos ibi reddcutcs, et omnia alia
facientes que contjrjgunt parochianis facoce ecclesie aue matrici. ^H

XBtii*. Charter for the divisiou bciareeu ihe pariah of Cavi&nk cjur^^
Lanercott, by the Rector of Skelton, otficiul gf D., the
Biehop of Carlisle, cum mota easet coiitrovcrsia super At.
mis de Tulwode coram Frceentore Karlioli et afficiali
venerabilia mug, W, vVrchidiaconi Karl,, et aliis subdelegalis
discreti viri Cancellani Cantebrig., Elycjis, dioc.^ Judicia a
sede Apostolica delcgati, inter Mag. Riidulphum de TvUevillj
rectorem ecclesie dt: Cainbok, ex una parte, et Priorem ct
Conveatiini de LaJiercost ci altera^ plucait partibus quod
lis predictu nutoritatc diocesana terminardur cuoiqi
partes prcfate ordinatioui ven. ]>atris R.,^ Dei gratia K&i
Episcopi in toto se submississcot, idem Episcopus in cras-
tino S. Triiiitatis a.d. 1£59 in priuratu Karl, existens pre-
dicto rcctore de Kambock pro se personaliter comparente,
prefatis vcro Priore et ConvcntudeLaiiercost per Ilugoncm
subpriorcm, et ^Vill, sacrist^iHj et S^monem cellcrariutn,
CaiiQuicoa de Laiiercost comparcnlibu^, super decimis de
Fulwode ordiuavit iu buiic modutn, viz. quod preter terras ,
de Lauerckajthirt que de novo ad culturacu sunt redacte, ^^M
duas para utracjuc in sua asserebot esse [rarochia, residt^^^

' W. de Ludhnra was Chancellor 1259 Cl (MS. Harl. 70^7, fi
' Robert de Chau&e or Chftuacy, Bisbop 1258-80.

tod

OF 3X NARY MAODALBNB, LAN£RC0ST.

jru?'

decime de Palwode inter partes equaliter dimidiarentur.
Nobis ad predictam divisionem faciendum vices suas com-
mittendo;. Nob vero partibus preiiorainatis diem in crasti-
num prefiximus ud ecclcsiam de Kambok, quibus ibidem
compftrentibus inter ipaositaamicabiHterconvenit quod pre-
dicte terre de Lanerekaythin (see 1. 6), tjue tunc culte fuerant
ct que in posterum fwI cuUuram redigi potetant, eccleai^ de
Kambok loco unius eskcppe fariiie remuneant, ileincle au-
toritate iiobisi super hoc concesaa prenomimitas decimas de
T'ulwode inter partes in hmic modum diraidiavimus ac etiam
per usum legaliain virorum juratorum sentent] alitor dimi-
diattius^ presentibus Dotn. Eogcro^ Decano Karliolensi et
Vicario de Esseby, Mag. Had, Le^at., John de Brivetor, et
Joh. Armstranf;, clericia, Galfrido de TylHolI, Rob. de T»l-
Holl> et multia aliis, acil. quod moleudiiium de Fulwode
totaliter reroancat eodesiai dc Kauibok;, ct quod decitnaa
terrarura tarn prt-diales quam personales ac jura alia parochie
versus occidtititem ad ecclcsiam de Kambok, jure parochiaU
pettiueant indpiendo ad Magimm Laureka^tiidii, ita quocl
toium remaneat occleais dc Kambok, et sic aBcendeodo
usque ad Winterscales^ ita quod id Winterscalea remaneat
ecclesise de Kambok, et fjc usque Alarkebckklieved ita
quod remaneat ecclesire de Xambok, et aic usque ad Laver-
kerwode ita quod remaneat eccSesia: de Kamboc,et sic descen-
dendo usque in Gaitemosse, et sic per medium Gaytemosse
per uoara sikcttara usque in Levenj et inter terrora Nich.
fil, Bridiu, et terram N. del Dervent, ita quod omneg inha-
bitantes iufn* dictas divisas versus occidentem remaneant
eccIcsiEe de Kambok, ct oinnes inhabitanteg extra divisas
predictas versus orirntem remaneant ecelcsice de Lanercost.
In cnjus rci testimonium sigilJumi nostrum una cum aigillo
Decani Karlioli ct alioruni fide digiiorum que predictc divi-
sioni iiiterfueratit appossumua. Dat. ap. Kambok, die
Martii prox. post Fcstum S. Trin., a^ racclix.
Charter of John, Friar of Lunersofit, toSimon,gon of Robert
de Benton, for IluUirliirst to be lield at a yearly rent of
\ZiI. in lieu of acn'icc. [See iii. H.)

51:^

CARTULARY OF THE PRIORY CHURCH

INDEX TO CARTULARY.

NfttucA nithoul any mm^k «rc those ol ths granlKt or thoie wlio confino <
* t>iBiiote« K ^ritncjia to a charter, f Donoteft Uut the perton is named in.'
eharien.

•A-, ibbol of Hpitn Cottram, yiii, 7.
*AcliaifliiB, Bichtu'd, eon of, Ti. 10.
•Apton, Slcplien dc^ Bailifl' of CnpHslr,

(1340) XT. 8.
*A^m, Adam, eon of, vL 11 ; ii. 13, 12.
*Adiim, l>oin., De>iui orCarlisle, [c. 1£20)

liii. & ; Tiii. 10, 8.
*Adam, EdnrdiLei, sod of, rii, 10.
•Adara^ son of Edardus, ftun of Adiun,

TJi. 10.
•AdBui, Huglif bOii of, brother of Ri-
chArd, WH of, r, 21.
Adam, OdnrduB, sod of, xir. 21.
*Afiaui, ParsoTi of Stapleton, and Bi-
chirA Ilia brother, ir. 25.
Adam, Prior of GarlJBle, si. 3,
•Adam, RiL>}iard, son of, v. 21 ; ii. 13.
Adfim, Riilii^H, son of, vi. 23 ; ii. 10;

Si'Qcsolinl, fii 1 i i. 7, fi.
Adam, Wilt ion of, ii. 17.
•Aieiifl, Honry, t, £3.
•Aiintupcll, WttltiT, Vicar of, ir. 10, 9.
•AlsPtmi, de Slophcn, Bailiff of Cariialo,

(1362) XT. 9.
•Alati, Walter SOU of, U. 6.
•Alh«B, John, IT. 6i ii. 21.
tAlbui, Eobppt, ill. 20, 4.
Alejftad^r, Pope, III., Tiii. 23, 18.
•Allnrdali-, Walter, liii. 21.
•Allcrton, RcBineild de, iii. 9-
•AlvcrtuM, Robi-ft df^.SftieBchal of Gil-
IpflnTiil, iii. 11,
Am^rif;, Arehd. of CurliAle, tfii. £.
AnketUl, Robert boh of, iii. 16, 13, 10,

fli i.4.
AiiltrliJil, son of Robert, boh of An-
ketili, T. 23. (Apuflft his piBt^r,
itid.,) lir, 22 ; v, 2(3 ; ir. 21 ; iji.
1G
•Anlteltn, TCiido, son of. W, 2, 1.
AnketiD, Jolm, eon of Robert, sou of,
f, 26. fAfjTies hia aisler, ihid.
•ATilsftin. .tohn, son of. rii. 23 ; (1£73>
1. 3; [12V3) ii. 15.
Ajilfetiii, Kobcrl, »n of, father of John
And Ankt'tin, tii. 19.
•Anketin, Roger, wmof, xiv. 21.
Anki'tin, wn of Itob«n, «on ol AnW

trn and brother of iTohn, iii- 19.
Wltntan, T. 2G, 1 ) it. 24, £3,
III* m4fiitLOD9 hiB brotbent John
Denton and Robert, iii. IS.

'Aniolmus, vi. 1 ; iiL 3 ; U, IS ; i.
DanifcT, 7.

•Argun, Boidinna cle, iL 10,

■Arirtotk', Robert, i. 14.

•Armfltrong, Adam, Tii. 20.

tArmstroniB, John, (1259) xt, 18.

•AruDdaii Edmuud, Eiirlof, (133S)
4.

'Aakptill, or Aslelrn, Roltprt, ton of,
siii. 5. xif. 2G; rii. IG, S; n. 23,
4 ; T. 24, 1 ; IF. 24, had two WI1^
Bo&t.'rt And John, 23, 21; iLi. S, £,
1; ii. 12, 9, Si i, 20, 10. 18, 17, 13,
8, fi. 1-

"Afikitill, Vi. 10; Antrtin, iii. 19.

tABkeiill, Rob*fl, *on of, viii. 17.

•A*ketill, or Anketin, Robert, boti of
Robert, son of, tliv. 22 ^ i-ia. Ifi; x,
26: i«. 24. 23; be ineotioM hi*
brothers Jobn de Debton utid Aii-
ketin, lit, 19, 18.

*A«]>fltnc, Adam d#, Dmd of AHerda^
Tiii. 4, 3,
A^tin, Will, ion af, of Astttiebi. ir.
W%i*e»», ir. 23.

•Asliuebi, Hugh de, ir. 23.

•Aufrac, iii. 3.

Aviger, Robert, Bon of, Tii. 3 : Witnett,

ir. IS; IT. Ifi. 14, 11 ; iij, 19. 18,

14, 12; ii. 4, a, a, 1; i. 22, 21

•Augerus xir. 13 t xiti^ 5 ; de Bni'
ton, Tii. 8, 2; Ti. 4; T, 2G j vi.
21,20; iii. 6, 3; ii. 12; t 19,
17,10.13.8,7,6,5.

•Aula do. H-uger, sir. 10.

•Aula, Thomfta de, dc Lcysiagbf , vur. S.

•Annger, Jocelyn, i. 1. ~

•Avent'l. Gervasfl, (12112) vt, IB.

■Ayllurs, Robert, lif. 2 ; xLa. 24.

•E. Prior of CnrliDlt-, Tiii. 7.
*K»pcnurlhe, i 11, ]0,
tBfWion, l>om Hearj dp, Jiutioeof the
King. (125&)!x.l2. WHnen,n. '

of 1

OF ST. MARY MAGDAJ^FNE, LANEUC06T. 513 H

Baoim, Albiandvp, ^^jieacUiil of U-iUtJf-

*BU?iin.% d« Iti, Will., xiu. 14; ix. 6; ^|

— taiid, iv. 16, 14,

iv. 7, 6; iii. 20; ii. 7. ^M

•Bac"'". Wiiltcrj i. &.

•Dlatpnitio, Jordnu de, iv, 16, ^H

Eatdnin, JJexand^r, son of Hogcr, son

*Blatcrii, 'Elloa. de, siii. 21, 20 ; X. 16. ^1

of, lii. T, 0, flO, (127a) 11. K'it-

•Bfiitome, Will, iic, Ju- lU. ^|

neir,iiv. lb; lii. 23, lJ)j C127S} x.

*BUt:[ieQE«,jDhnde,ir. 17j "Blatem*," ^1

3; ii, 20. (1273) 15,

Snldwin, Biiatrtvo, wife of Roger, xii, S.

tllliiiit. Thoniu, xt. 10. ^H

EnklwjTij AleKuuclfr, sou uf Rugee,

Bxji-liurdehv, W^iii. dc, vii. It. ^^M

sun of, FJ, 24.

"B^i-land, OaWrt df, i. 2. iVilTUtt, 17. ^M

+BBynyn, RogLT, ion off ^iLL 10.

'BoeiU, Rob., son of, i. 22. ^M

•BuiUii)], Eiijit'lmc de, ii. 6.

*B<.>l)un. Uuinpltnj' de, (1336) Eiiri of H

Bqliiol, EiisUiue df, siv. fi (1273),

Utrt'lopd B.nd Esiux, it. 4. ^H

♦Biilun Jc. Will., i. & ; sir, 13.

Bolttbj, NichoLia de, i. 12. ^1

•Bftrapton. Wall, de, (12&3) liii. 16, 17.

"'Botluru, de, Jolin, iv. 1. ^^M

Bomij, VVaJber, yii. 1 ; vi. 28. Sec

tBoaco, kk-Iiard dc, vi. S. ^^^^H

Bi'nn.

*Bair(^, de. Will, sjt. 2, ^^^^^|

tBarncrili, Wm. do, ui. 19.

•Bojvillc, Will, de, Knt., x. 7. ^^^H

•Uaro, Odardue, vi^ 11,

•Bojrille, Wjdo dt', ii. 1. ^^^^^B

Hartliolomew, Prior of Cartis]^, viiL B,

"BniLViitli^ajte, Ric^Iuu-i de, tv. 10, 9. ^H

•llatiinj AdiiTn, siii, 1-4,

*Bruir|>toii, Aii^criiK dj>, it. 19. ^H

Biiiu]i?y, Wm. de, it, 7.

■Brnnipton. Jolin, Vicar of, vi, 22. -^1

tBriumlicId, Hkb. de, kili. 9.

^Bndiii, KicDlna, eon of^ (12&9) xt. ^H

•Baiiii, Walter, sui- 5,

■Baufi, Will., liii. 6.

*Driiic», Hen. do, xtiL Sfl. ^^M

"BnTun, Waller, lir. 23.

•BriUn, .lulin do, (1335) xv. *j Enrl ^H

"BoauolTanip, Roger de, t, 27 t ii, 13,

of Kiclimond. ^H

12, 6.

tBrivoton, John df, (1259) xf. 18, ^1

•Btirtiii, Wftlter, iW. 21.

Jf'itnejiS:, ih. ^^H

•Bclft, Mifhael, viu. 1.

•Eriw<?r, W^ill.. riii, 1. ^H

Belle Carnpo, do, Jolm, iii. 13.

^Brouii, Will., (Id'lO) xf. S. ^H

*Brllo Oniinpo (Bi*au<?hain[]), Tliomno

"Btiju, Honry, jt, 3, ^H

d<.<, xiv. 3, 2 ; Sen^Klml of Qillesland,

tlinm, Ki;;liiard, t. 2S. ^H

xh. 24; I. 13; Ti. 1 3 iv. lOj St; ii.

BrunD, Tlioa,, Burgeaa of Newi'BsIlv, ^^|

22.

•Bern. Robert, ir. 24.

''Brunla, BhruIuIi, iii. 17, 19. ^H
BruEi, Kobert de, xir. 4 (1273). Wi(- ^1

Bonn, Walter, ir. 20, -^19. TTiVimm,

Ti. a i V. 2li, 23 1 iii. 18, 8 -, ii. U, 8,

HeTf, ii. G. ^H

6, ■*, a ; i. ly J "de BmiD," r, 18 ;

tBrus. Chriatiaiifi, wife of Robert de, ^H

iii, G ; i. 17. 7, 6 ; '• Benny," iii. 1 ;

daiightfi* of Wm. Irebj, xir. 4, ^H

"Benin." it. 11 ; i. iO, l&i Bou-

*BucU0, Alan, xIt. 7. ^^|

iitnK, iii, 19.

Buetbj, John de, iii. 1. ^^|

BerlioLI, Robert de. xiii. 2.

tBueth, Oillc, son of, riii. 17. ^H

BptUidl, Will, boii uf B, de, siii. 1.

*Baeth. Hultred, son pf, r, 22. ^H

•Bom, Rob- de, i. 22.

Buetli, KobiTt. son of, xil. 2G- v. 22. ^1

fBemnrd, Bp. of Carlisle, viii. 4, 3.

21 1 iii. 10, G, 3, 4, 3, 2 ; " Buetb- H

irj/»*M, lir. 21.

barn," 1. iri/jiej«, xir. 22 ; vii. 16, ^|

Uertmrd, Dmu <of ri»e§lij-)^ tii. 23,

8,2; ti. 23, Hi T. 2hK 1 i ii. 12, i^ ; ^1

+Bcmurd, Bob, »on of, i, 19, Wttruat,

Fi. 23, 9; iv. 19 I ii, 12; i. 20, I'J;

*BiieChb;, dc, Bennerufl^ xiii. 13^ it. ^^|

of Levenvdnlo, 18, G, 2.

^^^H

Birkenfiide, Adam, and Joljiona his

"Buotli (■;)»( re, Hugh dc^ iii. 7. ^^^^H

wiff. (1285) siii. 11. Ailaiii de, mil-

•Burg, Ales., i. 17. ^^^^B

nfsi, (1331) xji. 17 ; viii. 16.

"Burton, .Tobn d?, cLerk, iv. 3. ^^H

*Bii'k<?nsidie', NiuliolAi de, iii. 16.

•B^Fkitmde, Robert de, (1340) xt. 8. ^H

•Birkimide. Thw. de, (1289) xiii- 19,

*Bfailoj, Alex,, brother of Wftlter, lif. ^^|

(12»3) 17, m, 3, 4) xu. 2S, 2ii

tl2&4) ii. 7, (12BZ) 6, 1.

•B^seley, Walter de, xJv. 10. ^H

VOL. VIII.

M fl

CARTULARY OF THE PRIORY CHURCH

■Culdbekj A., de, riii. S > Vii» Com,

CunibETl., {c.1215) v^^. 17.
Cnmboc!, Alidfi, wife of Roborti »iu.

19 (12891.
Cambiw, Robert, eon of \Va]ler de,

liii- 18.
•Cambco, Dora, Robert de, jut. 19, 18,

14, B, 2: liii. S], 20 (nH5). 11. 8 ;

lii. 23 ; xi. 1 ; x- J5 (1278). 14, 18

(127fl), 11, 7 (1273;, 3, 2, 1 i ix.

20, 18, 17. IG (127at, 13, IS; vi, 26.
Ciiraboc, Tliumaij, boo of Robert de,

(13^3) III. 10.
•CiTiiboli, WiiHw de. xiii. 15 ; ii. 20 ;

WuJtpr, vi, 19.
•Camera, Gilbert da, i. IS, 17.
•Cumeini Je JoKl*n,iii. 13; ii.ll; i.9.
*CaniDmriua, Adam, i. 11, 10,
•CBrnemriuo Eennerus, iv. 6; ii. 1 ; i.

22.
•CVmi'i^riuB, John, i. 13,
•CmiuTnriiiJj, JorJau, i. 1.
*C»mpiinf Rnl^jh dt', ii. 6,
•C^pelln, JohTi dcp xij. 1.
•CapoUaniiB, Roger sort of, IIT. 19.
"CBtwllamiH, Ralpli, and liia brother

Jot«f|ph de Ad(^ r. 0.
•CnpplliintiB, Rogpr, Art'bdeapon, viii, S.
•Caprum, Wil!., xv. 1 ; Vi. 14,
•GBrson, David <le, siv. 20.
•Cftrliiton, Alfred de, iv, 19,
•Carlatan, Bobart de, is. 16, IL

CftrlisliJ, Jobn, Bp. of, lii. 4 (1308).
^Onrljale, Adam, sgti of Uobt^rl de, iv.

S4.
•fCarlLale, Adam, aoo of Dom, Hcury

du, XT. 3, 2.
•Cnrlisli*, Atnisijus de, v. 21.
•Curlisle, Eudo de. iv. 6.
•Carlisle, Jaki^liTi de, ir. 3,
CarLisEp, Joni^ttc de ; Agiios, dAugbter

of; WilliaiD, eon of, iT. S.
*Carli»h", Jordan de. i, 1.
tCarLivlc, Tboma£, Mayor of Newc^ttle,

KF. 3, 2.

•Oarlialfi, Walter de, vii, 5.
•Cnrlisle, Will, de, i. 2.
•Cfirturifl, Peter de, viii. 14,
•Cftr^tideliiw, Ttobprt de, iv. 3.
•CaaKfl, Tboirias, {1310) xr, 8.
Ciutclcajrocik, Itobert, sou of Babert,

iris.
Caetlccavroe. Robert, ion of Hiiiliird,

az77Wiii- 8.
tCoatletayroc, Bubort do. Tii. 13.

nitfifU. xil. 20, 21, 23; tit. S.

SoncMclial of Qiltcelnnd, (1289) xiii.

19, 20, 16, 13, 12 ; kii, 22 (1262);

XI. 1 ; X. IB (13ft5) i ix, 12 ; riL SO,
11, 7, 3; t\. 24, 22, SO, 18, 17, H
15, 9, S, 7, 6, 3 ; *. 19. 17. 16. 12;
iv. 7,6j iii. Hi ii. 21, 20, 19.7,3.

i- 22.
CiMlln-fLyrock, Rob<!rt, ton of Adam

de, iv. 16, _

CastJeoayrock, ir. 14.
'^CoatlekaiTok, Dom. Jolin, xiii. IS.
'CostWcarrok, Rich., £011 of Sir Rot

liii. 12, 8 r i\. ».
tCL'llar, Hpnrr. is, 19.
•Clinr1re«. Robert de, EnL. ii. IS.
('brii^tuui. Up. of Wliidjeme. viii.

WitneM, ii, 15 ; 1. 1 <llS4-89).
tCliirord, Robert de, vji, JB.
•niflurd, Hugh d(?, it. 8,
•Cljbcdun. Tfto- de, i. 3-
•foiMm, Alan de, Clerk, (1303) lir.:
tCocus, Rieliard, xiii. 10.
iCouuH, Rubt-rt, IT. 7.
tCrtU'l, Adam, lii. 1.
"Ctildiugliatri, Mag. Rich, de, fiiL IflL^
•Coltime, Alan dii. xiii. 2fi.
•Colvitio, Atifim de, iii. 10, C, 5,

[iiifr, ii. 12,
•Coi/illp, Thomas de, (1202) it. 18.
"fointow, Rob. i\e, ii. 2.
Cougkilton, Robert, fion ofW*llef dr,

Tii. 18,
*Coqiiua, Richard, lii. 3.
•Coraldua, Oeotfl-ey. ii. 8.
•Corkpbv, Will, de, T. Ifi,
"Cossebj, Wni. dl^ Clerk, (18871 x.
tConpili!, Will, dP', XT. 7.
Crjikebowe, Adam de, vii. 21,
Crakeliowe, Iro do, ™. 24, 23.

rtTM, siv, 10,

Ci-nkehou, Hploni.irifo of Adam,xiT.9.

^CreBsenea^ Wm. de, ii. IS; Creaoe'

niTF«, 5.
Oteaai, Alexander de, ii. 13,
"Crotlon, de, Adam, sr. 9 (13421, 6

(1340).
Croftop, Jo>m ot Ti. IS, WitmeMa, xii .

IS ; IT. 1 1 ri. 14.
CrOgelin, Wm., son of Elias, ri- 21- 1
tCrogeljn, Oftyt^ey de, it- 9.
•Crogcljn, Robert, dr, lir. 3, 2 ; (129St

xiii. 17 i XLi. 26 ; Senouhol of OiUoi-

land. (1293) x. 13.
•CroglyTi, WiU. do, ir. 10, 9.
•Croswhi, Will, fil. Tffiph. d*,, xii. 19."
•CrumbweU. Jobn do, (1336) tr. 4.

8tinrKM]oft)ieIIaii»ehold(SencM!hiJ-

biaHoBpitii Jtejsii),
*Cuiniqii«OHcath, Darid de, xii. 23^ Ui

vi. 26.

DF ST. MAUY MAGDALEiVF, LANEHCOST. 515 ^t

•CJuuiren, AdBTn de, tj. 6 •, ir. 17, 15, 6,

GdlMldiid, 9, 8 i vi. 7, 6 ; T. 25 : iu. ^|

•Ciinireii di? Ainu, iit. 7 ; iv, 11.

•Cuudttt. Hen. de, it. 12.

Denton, John, son of John de. (1278) ^H

•Cwpfwen, Dum. Gilbert dc, Tioo-Com.

I. 14; iii. 9 (1273) : ix. 15. JTH. ■

CiHnb,, (1278)1 1. 14.

Hf.>j, C12£)3) xiii. 17; xii. 21, 23 i ^H

•Curtmelena, Will, de, vii. M.

ii-20,7; vii- 24; jr. S ; iii. 15; iL ^M

£2; i. 12, ^M

•Dacrp, AleiQnrlar «lf% viii. 4.

*Dfii|()n, John da, v. 17. 6, 2 ; ii. 10, ^H

Udierp. Eiiiiidph df, (1320) xii. 16.

15.12,11,6; iii. £0,I£^; brotherof ^H

Wi7wM» Knt, I. 7.

AiiVetin, anil RoWrt, sU'D of Jl^licrt, ^^|

Dai-ro, HaJjhh cics (1364) ¥T. 11.

Bon of Aiiketm. iji. 19. 13, 17, 15, ^H

•Daffe, Will. dt>, A'iec-C'oni . Ctimb.,

14 ; ii. 21, 20, ly, 7, 4. », S. ^H

liv. a ; liii. 15 i "n- 1 !«■■ 12&0t ;

•Denton, John, »on of Kobcrt, iii. 10. ^H

TiL 7; fi. 2^ ii. 20.

'DonCon, John, 6on of iRoberl, son of ^|

Dale, le. MiiihiM;!, E1i;t]& daugtibor of,

Atikctyn, iij. 6, 4. ^^|

&iirt BisWr of Edn, iv. 10.

'Demon, John, hrotbi!]' of B^bcrt. »>. ^|

DoJi^, ip, Uich&4>l. Eda daughter of, mid

7; rii. 4j iii. 12; ii. 1 ; i. 22, 21. ^|

sifter of Elenn, ir, 9.

*Den(i>n, John, foa of Will.. V. 2o ; iii. ^H

•Duk^oclot, WultiiT dp, T. 23,

15, of Uppt.'rDenl:ou9; ii. S2 ; i. 12. ^H

•DBiiiei. It. 6.

*DfliiJon, Rich. de,. v, 4. I^'i/wmi, xiii. ^^|

Dawn brothern, ii. 13.

li Rut, xii. 17 (1331). ^1

Darkl, SulDmon aoti of^ nnd Clnriituiua,

DfUtun, KohL'rt, aon of AnVetj^n, iii. ^^M

T. 18. 17.

tDnyid, Solomon aon of, iv. 11.

Dfrntiiu, Robt. du, XI. 7;. *. 24 ; iii. ^H

tDnyrill, I^hclla, yi. IfJ.

11. R'itaegt, 117.7; xiii- 13; rii. ^^|

•DecaniWj Wm., li. 20; siiL 15.

G, 4; Ti. 2at IF, 1&, 14. 7; ill; ^H

•DcephBJn de ppter, jt. Id,

V. 2&, 6 1 ir. 12. Ncpht^H' v( John, ^H

•Pctna. Ralph dc, vii. 26, SB.

iv. 6j)i. 21. Brother of JoLin, ilL ^M

•Dunton, A- de, ii. 6.

2; ii. 3; [. 2^.21. ^M

Denton, Atikeiiu de^v. 2.5. Agnes his

Denton, Robert, son of John, it. 2. ^H

du lighter;

Denlon, liobert, iion of Robert jiin. ^^|

•Denton do Asltctin.iT. 18i i?. 15,14;

dc. {12!>3) xii. 25. ^1

iij. 11, 11; ii. 18.

Dciiton, jun., Kobert de, xti. 27, 2H ^^M

•Denror, Aaketin, brother of Robert,

It'iifKti, iii. 11; *iT. 3i broilur ^^M

«ii. 4; ii. ».

of John, iii. 17, ^^M

Denton, John, brother of Robert, jnn,,

Pnitori. Rohori, son of Robert, aon of ^H

IT. 5.

Ankelin de, iii. 11. ^H

D(;iit>^TL, John, aon of Eiutacc de, iii.

tDcntoj], Ro^r dp, IV. 3. ^^M

IS. WiUt**. i. 12.

tDonloti, Simon, aon of Rob«rt, it. 19. ^^^^H

T)(!iil«n de, AJice, daughter of Rob.

^^^^^^1

Albua, iii. 20.

'Denton, WillJFUD, V. 23. ^^^^H

Denton, At»kut\n, aon of RobCTl,, iii.

•Dcnulc, Rob., ii. 17 j " Darvnlo," 13. ^^^B

10, 7 ; Hoii of J-iilm, ii. H.

*DerGinnnnne, ii. 11. ^^H

Ucnlou, Ankctyll, aaa of Eo^b^rt, flon

*Deriin, M'ill, son of. Ii. 6. ^^^H

of AiiketjII, iii. B, 4.

tDIckebur}:, Thoii. ^a, v'i. 20, ^^^^H

Dffnlon.do, EudoHon of Angkt.>tin, if.4.

'Dij'ptiniariuH, Rub,, i. 19. ^^^^^H

•Denton, Eiida^ son of Joliii, liT. 18 ^

*Diep>fineiitor,G«oOV«y,brotfafrofJohii. ^^M

3ii. 23, 19 (1373), 3, 2 ; u. 20, Id

(1273K 15. 7, 6 ; Ti. ae s iii. 20, IB,

■Dift)>ensator. John, (12S7) i. 10. ^M

£} ; ii. 22.

*DarMt^l^, IVulLer de. iii. 16. ^^H

DcTiton, lllilstaeedf, iii. 19, IS,

•Dorveot, j^. dil, xv. 18. ^^^H

•D(?ntoM. Iio de, i. 12.

'DothethDce, Robert ik, V. 10, ^^^^H

*Danlon, John, iCt. 18; IIT. 8j xiii.

DmcD, Dtid Agnes hia wife, t. 1. ^^^^^H

21, 1>*. 15, 13, la (1285J. 11, 7,3,4

*Drnro, !t. 8 ; ii. 12 ; i. S. ^^^^M

(1293); iii. 2&, l&Knt., Ij li. 10 ^

•Dmlip, i. 17. ^^^H

», IB, 10 (1276), 11, 7 a273), 3, 2,

• Driiflfld, Maft, Rob, d*. liii. 15 : ii. 30. ^H

1 ; ix. 19, 18, 17. 18, 10, 9, 6 .

OjBcial of Northumberland, i, 12. ^H

Tii. C i vi. 26, 16. 16 ; 9«nceebal of

*Duuhrediin, Rob. dc. ii. IB, 14, 12. ^H

2 H 2 ^^B

516

CAHTULARY OK THE PRIOilY CHURCH

tDundm, vii, 20,
tDunotialJiiB, vii. 14,
CarhaTT, Antony, Bp. of. xii. 3.

•Hdplwany^, Bbhop, it. 17.
TSdw. I., (13&t) li. 9.
•Eglistun, Kobfirt do, liii. 26.
•E[., dftiu of Curliale, Tiii- 6.
•KinginBtor, Hon., (1287) X. 19.
•Enisam,GilborE. i- 1.
•En^inin, 'Ralpli, i. 1.
tEtig&jtie, Adft, dnughterof Wm. nod

EuaUchivt irii). 17, IS.
tEH|i0^>i«, A(Jb, dAtiijtiteir of Will., n.

11; ^ii. 13} ii. 15, 11.
■Erdineton, Win. (cJcrk) of, i. 13.
tEManda, daughkr of RictiBrd do Ul-

TPBby. Tii. 20.
•EaUiu, Rich, del., 1. 17.
tEumne, Oilo, bou oty tiL 20, liuaband

of Essaudft,
fEuatai.'ci, t. 2G, 23, husband of Agnes

AnkcCin, TiieDtiopEHl iiL. 14.
*EuBtace^ Jolm, £1,, ir. 2,1-, lii SO.

Faber, Beatrice, dan. of Hogcr Fnb^r

aud JuliaDn de Walton, (12^3) %ii.

21.
tFuWr, Oabert. jU. 18. tl9-
*Fal)mn, pftnon of Aikcton, ?iii. 4.
•Falconnriiia, GeofJViiv, ii. &.
•FitMi, HeuTT dc, i. ll
*Fiirla,iu, Adiuo fton of Ad*nt de, tlli,

IS.
Furlam, Adu-m Ae, (1293) liii. 17.
WUwsf. lii. 24.
"'Farlam, Salomon ile, H. 1.
•Fnrlmid, Jolmde,xui- 1, 2, S. * tl^SI) ;

xi]. 17.
•Fcrribv, John de. Knt., x, 13.
■rt?rit«tV, di\ Gilbert, liv. 21; Tiii. 4;

11.11.9. KftlphMaoritalpli, (1218J

Tii. 17, 13 ; T. 20.
•Feritate, do, Kcbert, lir. 2 (1293) i

liji, 17. 16, Knt., J!, 13 ; ix. 17, 16

(•Fert*"], 9.
•Feritftta, de. WiU, rii. 10.
*Ferte, de- It, Odo, Tii. 13 ; ri. £1, 4.
•FOTte, 'Raifh do In, vii 14, IS. tf'U

nett, HT. 21, 13, 8. 7 j ii. I (c.

1218J ! Tii. 17; T, 27, 20, 11 i ii.

13; L 16,13,6,1.
•Fetlienilaiihalt, Tlios. de, i. 12.
fFlaiidrciwis, Rohcrl, ii. 10.
FlntDaiig, Bomnrd, i.l5,l>i>Fkmnng L
FlniiiB»l. WnHor dn, Tii. 1, Rnd BjwL-

rillfl, \iit wifo.

*FUcuing, WaltM', lii. 26 ; ir.

•FlniiiBiie, j(i. 2 ; Flntnsnt, ii 12, 1

i. 20, 19, 18. 16, 1 : FUndm,

13.
*FliUiuuc, John, ir. 9 (1342), 6.
•Flrta. do Rich, ix. 16.
•Folreren, Henry son of, ii. 1.
•FolviUc, Ealpb, ii. 17. 16.
*FoTeii, de Thoi., xiii. S.
f Fureebkriua, Ricarduii, xiii. 10.
"Ftbucus, fialph, it. 8.
•Frasden, Bpraard de, i. 3,
•Frwinceys, k Qpoirrej, xir. 8.
*Froimeeya, le Msg. John, xii.

(1262).

O., Abbot of KdL'liou,* iiT. 1.
•G., Arthd. of CHriiftle, tL 12 j It.
14; ui. 11.

0-, Prior of Ciirli«lrf Tiii. S.

G., Prior of WederhttI, riii. 7.
•Oalnetb, AUti de, il. 6.
tGolwith, Qilburi tic, and Slurgnret hit

Htifp, XV. 8.
tOa-Dieliii, de Walton, it. 17.
tQaineUbj, Wnlter ton of Symon

XIT. 8.

tOcareun), Michael, of DiimfriM, ii,
Oijoffrcy, Archbp. of York, tili. 15.
•OpotlVey, Arohd. of CltTpUnd, tiiL
•Geoffrey, PrinM, ion of King Hpnfj,

vii. 26.
•Oerurd, GeoflW^ *0T) 0^ 'T. 19 ; friL 2.

Gillwrt, Bp. of Cnrlisle, Tiii. 17.
■Giljbert, Gilbert boh of, liT. 7j xii. I;

ii. 13.
•Gilbort, Prior of Cwliiile. iii. IS.
•Gilbert, Ciinun of Curlidr, iii. 10.
+OilcliriBt, Rjph. boh of, ti. 6.
tGdcliriit, *on of Ricli. BrUn. t. 25,
fOiiclipist, William boh of, tiusbatld

Aenca, daughter of Anlieliii di*

Denlon, t, 25,
•G-JU. mag. offip. of Nortbdiu'bprli

riii. 1,
■Giliemor, lord of TreTerman, xt. 1'
'QilmoK, Son of Gthitidiis, it, 17.
"Godrik, Jolua, it. S.
•Qodsavel, Roil. tv. 2.
•GoEiuB, Wni. son of, i. 22.
•Qoflcclin, Hen., iit. 21.
•Oospfttric, Thoa. son ot ii IT, IS, 1£,

11.
•GoM^lin, Ric. flJ.,xir. 20 ; t, 13. 12. 10.
*Gr«ystoTi, do, dom. Hca., CWnon ot

Cnrlisle, iit, 24.
Gregory, Pope, xt. 1G,

• Bprtl •■ Orikou," Bl, Andreir-t dioMH (P«[*l Buili, Add, MS. 15,373, RJ. «*).

or ST. MARV WAQDALENE, L\NERCOST.

517

tGrene, Kenig«^, i. 7,
•Qmn^dnn, ^Epli dp, i. 12,
Orencfldttlu, GilbprC de, (1287) x. 19,
citjeen of CarlisJe,
•Oreneadale, de Michiw^l, xit. 20.
Grt'neaiJalp, Tliomai, son at Matilda
dc, liT. 17. tl8,
•Groin.-«dale, de Will., boh of Motilda,
xir, 18. ly.
Grcsley (^^^eJM:lTc), Wnltefdi?, «i. 25.
Wii'iLpgr, xiu. 12 ; ii, 7 J ?i. 26 ; iit.
20; ii. 22:; i. 12.
•Gre3*mnerfi, Will, de !», i. 15.
•Gwy, RLuhard de, (1335) iv. 4.
+UrLndegrPtli, John, brotlipr of W,, it.
13, burgL-sB i^f DutnTriKH,
Orindegreth, W., of DumfrieB, it, 13.
Gmt'lejc, Waller de^ rii, lU.
•Gjrlet., John, it. 1*.

H.. Bp. of Oarliftle, rm. 10, 7, 6.

HftldeJiereUlt Rk'hard de, and Hftrua
his wife, ti. 15.

*HdlfknV AIbd, i. Z2.
HQjjielby, ilermenis de, vi. B- WH-
neM, f. 2S i iv. 19 ; " Hiinni," v. 22,
11; iy. i;»i i. 19, 18.

•H*iH»am, Wi.ll. dis >. S7.

tltnmstctC NictioUs <1p, Archd. of Car-
lisle, (12tti)iiY. 12, n.

•Itomlosi, Boljert, {r. 12nl)) Tii. 7.

•Ilardvre*, Kieli.dt-, tiii. 13j Senepchal
of Gilleslaiid, jv, 12.

tHaLrdigel, JL>hii ds, it. 10.

+ Hareeuj'e, Kogerdf, liii. 10.
' •llnrcachon, de Tlio., Bl. Kog., liii, 8*,

•Hastenap-dpne, El^as de, i. IC, 10.

•Hmti^g^ Philip de, 11. 17, 6 1 i. 22, 19,
18,

•Hilton, Robert, ii. 2.

tHauLo, Nict. dp (12^6), Just. Itin. ix.

I*,
•Ubwis., Wm,. son of, buTigCBe of Dum-
friea, ii. 13.
tIlBi'<:rineloii, Michael de, {I2S7) a.
19. iViintfw, BAililT of Gillt^liiDd,
siii. 3, 4 i xii. 1 (1287) i K. 19.
Mlnvrcltofi, John, ix. 2.
•Have, delii, Bk'li. St. 2.
tHu^ton, Irtiurfiico, ii- 5.
tllajtoii, Peter d^, (127fi) i. 11, 2; ^i.

■ tHecliani, Hugli de, Bufgcsa of New-
H ciutltf, IV. 7,

H Henrr ■CBpcllnnm, AMce, dooghter of,

■ vii/e. 7.
Henry II., K., Tii. 2G. 25.
lleriugton, Ralph de, (1287) x. 19.

•Henncirus, Augt-r, liv, 22 ; y. 1.
■flermprus, iii. 8, 3 ; i. 6.
HoMnonis, Adam, boh of, Tii. 11 ; r>

SO. Witiutt, xiii. li ; T. so i iii. e ;

1. IS.
•Germerus, John, lii, 21, 20 3 x. Ifl,

10.
•lIpTuiorus, Hobert, ion of Adr»ni, xiJi,

14.
Ilunnerus, ChnttionB, dat;. of Adaui,

son of, xiii. 11,
*ITernieruB, WilK, nan of Cliriitian, dfttu

of Adnm, liii. 14.
•Hervicus, Ret^inald, Bon of, iii. 3.
tHodiirdiia, Will, son of, vilt. 17.
•HodB, Hugo de^ (120:2) iv. IH.
tnoJme.Coltiram, Abbot of, ii, 3 (1259};

vii. 15.
•Holmo 9. Luureticii, Henry d«, Cbap-

lain, ir. 23,
HonoriuB \l\.. Pope, viLi. 21, 20.
•Hospitttli, DrotlieT Alfred de, vii, 1,
•Houghton, John de, ti. H, 12,
•Hov.-dpn. Will, de, viii. 16,
"HiidHrdiis DrcnnuB, i. 1.
•IluiLirdiiB, Will,^ wan of, liy. 13.
Hiij-h, Bj>, ofUurhcmif Tiii. 16.
t Huntington, Peter do, vi. 12.
•Hjrfliington, Win., parson^ tI. 21.
•Hjrtington, Julin dp, i\y. 7.

T^genin, JulinniL, cinu. of Win. Bon ofj
wife of Robert, sito of Oifaert Faber,
of aftrthea, iii. 19,
TriTioaeDt, Pope, viii. 24, 22,
flnauk, Petw de, Archd. of Oarliilp,

xif. 11. fTr^MfN', ix. 2.
•I, Bp. of Wliilherne, tlii. I5.
•■Ire-hj', Adam du, U, 17, 12.
•frefay, TT108, di?, viii. i ; Dean of Cor-

lislf, T. 8, 7, e.
•Ircby, John do. iT, 10,9.3.
Irebf, Will., lon of WiJUt de, xir. 7,

8.
TreSy, William, yii. 9.
■rrlliinBtDii, Will., Pnrson o^ vi. +,
VicfirSj iv. &! ii. 9.
tarael^ iv. 22, 'dL Wifneji, Canicni^
riiis, xiii. 6, & , iii, 1^1 ii. IS, S ; i.
a. 6, 3, 1.
•Iflrttcl, Robert R1-, siii. 26; Chajjkin,
iv. 23j iii. 5, 4,3.

fJeflerlon, Gilbert, ■on of, riii. 17.
'^Jocelyn the Clinplaiti; Midhael, ion
of, T. 14.
J. Prior of lanorcost, ii. 2.
•Joliiij Arcbd. of Nottjngbam, viii, H

H 518 CARTI'LAIIY OK THE ?11I0UY CHUHCU ^^^H

^H *Jotiii, CKiti.srarlu9, i. 3, 1.

*ljpgat, Mug, Fetor, xiii. 15; ri. 4^^|

^H 'Jolin, Fuwii of ArtiLK-th, v. 21-

^^H

^H 'Jciliii, Panon ai LL>tiiigloii, iv. 2o.

^LegAt, Holpli, cWk, (12&9) ». 1S.^H

■^ *Julm, Prior of C»riifle, fiU. 4, a, S ;

•Leai-ntnJ^ tluurdn*, son of, i, IJ, 10. 4

■ V. 4 t ii. 12.

■Li'TFresdalo, Uorniird dc, i. iJ, 14t tu', J

^V *Ji>llii, daui. 3enc3cliai of QiUeelKud, t.

2; iii. i:t ; iu la JIH

tL^vcrvi^nlo, jojlin tind Cecilia de^ '^^^^l

^L +jr[>lii)^ Abbi>t nf IMerbarougli, ix. 4

'Leviuniilalc^ RubtTl tie, siv. S2, 7 ; ^^^H

^H Joliii, 2nd Prior gf Lanerooit (13^tb

1, 4 , ill, 6 ; li, 17. 5. 1, 3, 1 : i^^|

22 ; SciieH'linl of Gilliwlnud, *J-|^^H

^H t.'enUtrT}, ix, 4,

S: r. ^, 1», 18, &: ir. £4. 11 ; ^H

^H f J«hii,Pnorori,aunrc<Jsl, ii. IG. Jt^ti-

19, IS, 14, 12, S, 7. ^H

^m nfit, XV. 10 i T. 20, S3 ; iii. 9-

•Levt-mdiilr, TJios, fil. Will, do. li». IS^l

^M 'JoliTi, TboB. san of, Viffc-CoM. Ciimb.,

•Liiversdnle,de,V\ !iJl.,iii.2l, IS 11285).

^1 Til. Hi ti. lU,

11; ii. 25,

^H *JoIin, Rrgiufild, fton of, Ji. 11.

•Lpverlon, Peter de, i. 1,

^^B t JdEihi, V- oT Bivm^itoD, xiij. 10, WH'

•Levcrtau, fiich. dp, i». 6 ; derE, ii. IS,

^M <iPM, (l^ild) xii. 25.

17,1.

^m 'JotinsbL, M'Ol. do. m- H.

'Leverton, Rob. de, xiii, 3, 4; xii. W

^H 'JoF^gW^ Hutnxt de, BurgeM of Dnm-

(1294) s li. 7.

^H frL'B, ii. 13.

•Levertor, do. Rub., iJcrkj *iii. 5,

LLTL^rtOB, Kubc-rt, un of Robert, jiom^h

^1 Kn, Odo, of UlvcMry, siv. 10.

^^H

^1 +£srclicrui, Odurd do, t. 20.

*I<cv«rtoii, Jolin do, clerk, i. 1. ^^H

^1 *KuKOii, Dnrid []<>, t. 13, 10.

Lsriuetonj Roger, »ou of Bogrr, ^^^|

^H KarlatoD.Bobertde, Ti.2S, U,e. tt'it^

s». ^H

^B MMff, ii. 1 ; i. 22.

■LevmglOn, Adam, "brother of Robrrt 1

^1 KelcUou, 0.1 Ablioi af, xtii. 2&, £(?.

and Aditoi. ii% 24. J

^1 'Kell&ti, HurIi df^ i. 12.

*LeTiilgC{))], Ralph do, ri. 2. ^^J

H 'ICent. Will, dp, i. 11. ID.

*Lering:tDii, Rich, do, xti. B (c ISlftJ^H

^H +K^n-bi, Thus, de, vi. 20.

Til, 17, Dom. 12, 10, S ; t. SO.S^H

^M *Korsi]iicrcs dt? la Wilt,, iv. 22^ SI :

21, 19, 6. ^H

^H Keriuitcra. i. 13.

*Li.^tniinFoii, Jolin dt^, Deitu of QiUi^^H

^H "Kersiini?, Will, de lek, L 1.

bnd, Tiii. 4, S; iv. 13. ^^H

■ -t^ing, Tlios.,tx. 13.

'Leviiiton, Adnni, »on of Atlam di^|^^^|

■ •Kirkandres du G'dbvTt, w. 0 (1342).

^^M

^M "KirkaiKlrpes, Kalp^, Clinidaiii of, r, IS,

'LcFinloii, Adam de^ iii. S, 10 (l£d4^^l

^V 14 } Roger, bia »an, v, 15,

xiii- 17, 16. ^^^

H < *Kirkbi, Mag. J. iCc, OtHciiiluf C'iirli»li%

'Lcrititou, Rob., slerk, par»on of SLi-ii- J

^ T. H, 7, G.

Ion, liL 36 ; iii. la, 2 ; Ji, 12 -, i. U^J

■ •Kirkbi, A- rie, OiBdul of Carlisle, viii.

■ 10.8,7; X. 15^278), 14, 110 (1276),

*LeTiiiCoii, Roger, (12S6) ix. 12; ^^^|

■ H, 7 ; ii. 16 (1273), 15. 6; ir. 16,

^^1

^H 14; Kirbj-lhore, Tti. 23.

Levrelus, Jolin, siii.l4,lS; iv.8,4i^^^H

^M •Kirkliy, di> llub., liv. 14.

^^1

^H Kirkctoii, Wm. de, Lord of CuniKu, x.

*Lewt-liii, Nieh., Arcliil. of Oarliale, X>^^^|

^M 2; Kut. s. 7; ix. 16.

Lpvgdioch, Rob, d«, Ri::4:Lor ofMitfai^^H

^H Kirkctcm, Will. &ad Chrutiano, xiii. 7.

^LimlscVi Wm. do, ii. 10. ^^H

^H •Liicflcs, Pom, TJiofl. de, liL 2S.

"Littleburi, Martin dc. (12S5) lx. I^,^^|

^H *Liiitfviiiii, Wm, dp, ii. 15,

'Li>|:clm)ubu,n, ^Vill, d<\ UAilxll* of Q^^H

H *L>iki?r, Win. do, U. 11.

loiLitid, (laail xLi, Itl. ^^H

^H * Luiscellas, Duncnii dc, ii. 5, 4, 3, 2,

tLoiidon, B.. de. Rector of CiHato^^H

^P *LRnrccn>8sunL'ni, Will, dv, i, 3,

^^M

H I«7r, Jolin, ix. G. WUnett, liii. 12.

*Lotbi>r, Mw. Q, dc", viii. 10. ^^^|
*Loiitb, Q. do (Mug.), xii. 1& ^H

^H LajP, Juhn, aon nf WilJ., It. 4, Wih

^H HF«, xii. 19 ; ir. 2,

LoTcleo, Ajfuni, xii. 14. ^^^|

^^ lA-<bii{)r, Heiir.v, »oii of. vi. 13.

I^ur-iiit LII., Pojw, viig. 19^. ^^^^^H

OF ST. MAilY MAGDALENF, LANERCOST.

519

I
I

*LuilhHto, Wm. CbiuiG. of Cunbridg«

UllJT., SF, 18,

•Liiggespick, Rob., Burge&SDf Dumlrefl,

It- 13.
•Liililiaig, Robert de,pBr«oUof Croglfiit

vi, 21.
*Ltillm^tnii^de, Rob., pHfAon of Crogliu^

5-ii. ^3,
'Liiteles, John, xili. 14,12; iv. 8, 4;

iii. 20.

'Ma^riits, HenricuB) xiii, 6, G ; ii, 3 ; ■-

13, 7, a.

*MaLtt ToFTf^ Kioh. de, tni. 6; iii- 1;
ii. IS; I I.

Miiln-jike, Alun, ii. 7.
•Malulet, WIU., ii. 13.
•Jlallon. Hwi. de, jiii. 3, *; xi. 10,
"Marcecalluft, Ricibarcl, iv^ 6.

M»rf»(--)ui), Wm. ftJiJ MaiiliU, sv. 5.
"MarwCO, Rich, ill!, OlTtcial of CBrl!i>Lc,

Tiii. i, 3.
tMpli'biiru, Win. de, V, of Irthin^n,

aa7i>> I. !>.

•Merc&tor, Wjdo, vi. 10.

•Mupcator, Shvplielii vi, 10.

•Mero, Robert, tI. 10.

tMtit' WefteoaKL^r, son of, t. 25.

•Milkaiilliorp, UeoilVcj-, Sen>esc']ial of

Giik-sluinil, (lava) I. 10.

•M ilnt-biirn, \VnlTor de, Dean of Wcat-

inanlnndf viii, 4, 3,
■Molccastrc, l>om. M'ill., Vico-Com.

Ksrl., xii. 1 j. si- 10,
tMolcndinairiiis, Elstariui, t\. 10,
''MQU'ndiniirLiiB, Uuil. ill.. Will. Xif . 10,
tMoLendiu^rina, TUob-, ^i. 6-
tklolmer, Hugo, noK of, ri. 25 i SOU of

MoU'Hclinorius, Ififitftit, iv. 8.
•MoHtiliiie, de. Will., (1303) xiii, 17,

16 iiayaj ; ii_ 6 {i2yi), 7 ; ii. 20.

•Mom, d^t John, sv, 1 i ij. 2j DoiJi,ri.

14, 1 j Si^neflchcil of tiiJlcsLitid, ir.

17, 15.
•Mora, Hob. dek, (1280) liii-lOilUSSJ,

11, 3, l. 1, 2 J (laai) si. 7, 6.
tllo™, Roger de, s- 10,
Mora, de, W'm. ^nd Ag:T]eB liia wife,

(1271) w. 13 (1271*) i I. 17-
•Mon». Will. d«, xiii. 21, 7; xii. 23;

1. 10^ 7 (1273}, a ; is. in.is, i7. i6

(1273) i ti. 1&, 10, 7i vi. 26.
•Mapo, dc, Jubn, aun of Robert, siii.

S.
+More, de bt, John, iv. III. ffT/nfflr*,

(1331) lii. 17.
*SItirt«b¥. do, nuyh,Vioe-Com, Cumh.,

(iai2) XT. 9.

fMorcscJioU, Rob.iof Pilgrim St., Sew

c&stte, XV. 7 ; WilliAiiL bia wn, i'&.
Mopville, Hugh do, ii. 17. 16, 14, 13,

12; fx. 12^ tDnafAdaEugHyne, Li.

11.
tMorTiUi9, Byraoo di?, ii. 11.
*Mubrayi Roger de, ii. 10,
•MulnL-B!tre, Horn. Rub., ix, 0.
•MuJton, de, Dom. Ahm, (1232) xit

23; ix. 1.
•Multon, de, Hiibept, {12H3) xiii. 17,

Knt. I^; broib^r of Sir llugb, lii-

24, (12»2} xi. 6.
•JtultOB,, do, Dojii. Hugh, xiT. 3. 2;

brotbiir of Tbos., xiii. 18, (1203)

17, Knt. 16 ; xii- 24 ; <12tl2) lord

oPHoire, li. Gi X. 13, 1 -, ii. 20. 18,

17,9.
Million, Mjitildn do, X. 10, (1276) II,

5 ; is. 16, 17, 0, +13 ! {1292) xi. fi ;

(I28&],x. 18 [shedJiidMBj' 19,1204

(Cliron. 150).]
•MudlOn, Doni. Rich, de, iX. 16.
Jliilfon, Tbofl. MTi ofThon., x. 12.
Mullou, TJiiw. di-, X, G, 9 J t«- 12, 4,

1. Wilnjrtr, ti 2.
•Mnlton, do, I'hoittm, Ent.,. xir. 3 ;

xiii. 18, 7 1 xii, 22 (1252) ■, lord d(

Gfllcaliiiid, I. 1 ; ii. 20, 1&, 9. 2.
•Muahyi), WdL vL 19; "MwsaLiik," ii,

10.
*Mn3ulij*ci, John, V. 23.
Mui^ey, W^iU,, V. 2.

*N?ahain, Rnnulph de, i. 10, 11.

Nunliy, Anaelni de, v'v, 13,
"Ncuby.de, Rifliiir.l,sv.l8; it. 11; ili,

ly,18,l4,13,«,7i u.5,4,3} 1.23,

SI.
tNt^ubv, Wm. de, (1267) ix. 11.
•Sfwbj, AuBclni, i. 18,

Ni3wbj', AuusfJl de, ii. 9.
•Ncvfby, Tlioa. xiii. 1, 2.
•No«bi-, Will., siii. 21. 20, (1293) 17,

8i lii. aS: (tSiW) xi. 0,1; i. 15,

10, (127C) U. 7i ix, 19, 18.
f-NLiwull, Niulioliiaj ix. 19,
^Newton, de, A., xit. 20; Dom. Adum,

r. 15, 14, 13, 12, 11, 10, H.
•S'twttm, Rich, 111 A,, xiT.20 j Adiimi,

T, 15, 13, 12, 10.
•Newton, Kicliftrd di-, ii, 12.
*7fii!holaa, Mag., Relator of Cftldeb^k,

nil. 16.
•Nicliohisn, Abbot of EKli^tun, xiii. 2<t

NiHioUa, Bp. of Hurhuin, xv. 14,
•Nirboliii, Archd. of CarUslo, xiiL Bj

CanaQ, iii. 10.

^M 52U CARTULARY OP THE PRIOAY CHURCH ^^^^|

^B tNiclio]Aa,son of John, ricsroi' IJramp-

Poer, Rogor, eon of, xii, 18, t»» f^- J

^H tun, sii. 13.

net*, ir. 2S. ^^

^H "Niger, Ai,V4.ui. Ti. 13-

'Poh'Br, Auger, xiii. 6. ^^H

■ *Ki^'er, Hulpi-rt, t. IK, 17.

"'Folcetimon, Riilpb d#, Chaplftin 4^^|

^1 Nig^r, WiilUT, (,127a) X. 3. Witnevt,

On-nesitale, xiv. 1!^, Id. ^H

■

•Prt'^jiton, Rob. do. xiii. 26. __^^|

^B *Niger. Wnhcr, boh of Wiilter, \. 10.

■Prid(?nBti(), OalKTt dc^ Til. Ifi. IPB^^f

^H *Ki);er, Will., aim of Ui?Drj, ii. IS.

nfst. It. li>; iii. 16^ ti. S; t. 8^^|

^M *Kuiuili, Aduu], fionoT, ii. 13.

xiii. 6 : i. Ifi. 18. 1

H t^oivi, Tho^., XT. 10.

P^konng. WuIUt de, ir. 14 ; n. 14. J

^m ^yopfolk, John tie, i. 1!'^ IH.

^^^1

^H '^ormsninlla, de, Tlios., ci. 10-

■Qmohoff, AdsTTKle. 11. 15<IS79]. ^H

^H KiOlTdDHia, Wm., vi. IIJ.

^^H

^H •JStirtJiwoJe, John d^, liii. 31,20; i.

'R,, Parson of Denton, ir. &, 4. ^^H

H 15 ; ix. 20.

•R., Dvaii arCurlialr, XlV. 14. ^^H

^m Nwthwqde, £«b«rt, »pn ot AtUni, yiii.

tl!., Syb-Prior of Carlinl^, ijt- 14. ^^M

*R., Dmh of QiUeAland, tiii. B. ^^|

^H *Niilbi, Amaurua do, i. 11, 10.

*Hmlu1pKi, Alex.lih, xii. 18. ^^H

-flUgnrth, Nicholfts de, ti. 15. ^^H

^H *0|]ari3iJ9, Wm., f-oii of, r. 3. ifitiww',

•HagbilLtl, WalkT d<\ [12U2> 1*. IS. ^H

^H ii. 18, 11, {> [Odiirdiis is dt^scribed

'ItjightoudoJobn, i,134:d) XT.lf^ It»8^^|

^M ae B elfrk, i, ^3 | ; i. :^U. 14.

U>n, Builtirof Cnriish', 8 11340). ^^V

■ 'Oateu, Knlph ^tu-. 11. 16, 14, 11.

•Ralph. Prior of CarliaiB, rii. IS ; r. £ ; 1

^H fOliper, Laurpiice, Viaar of Waltou,

ii. 21. J

■ (V15i) Tiii. la.

■Ralph, Bp. of Corlule, (1287) xi. ^H

^H Omi du HulvcrUirst, Simon^ son of,

^^1

■ xu. ^3.

"Ralph Pcllipj) rills, \n. IB. ^^^|

^^1 ^Oiiiuus^ Alan, son of, v. 9.

'Rolpli, ItL-clar of DurlUcaslrc, Hi. 1^^^|

^M iOna, siv. 22; iv, 11^,

"Halph, VV3II., M)ii of. vij. 26. ^^1

^H *0mic9by. I{4i,l|]lii do, it. 10, 0.

TliicmiT, Doniard, toil of, T. 1S> ^^^|

^H *OiTctcui, AluR Av, Knt., i, 7.

'H&uii, Thos., Roa of, ii. 6. ^^H

^M tOrLnn, Will, th, tl. 3.

'Rarewj'k, Adanj, ion of Will, de, iii, 1

^M "Oiftimn, JyliH, aon of, ir, 4% JTfVnwT,

10 1 ii. 13. J

■

*RnrL'ivv1i, Will, dc^ iic. lO. ^^M

^1 •Odlwrl, Pflfson oT Dnimplxiii, i, 1,

*Ridcli'll, Jehu dc, xiii. S6. ^^H

^ft *Ottfh>j;, Kubert df, ix. 16.

•R.-.i^H-lli i\l' Will., si. 10. ^H

"itcTc-cil, RoUiitk- df. xii. 22 (1S5S). ^^M

^H tPiirlalTyn, OeoflVej', and Roger lua

RfVTibiirg, TlioH.^ son of "^I'boa., xi^^^|

^H act), SF.

^B *Pa{H'ailIf, Simon de, riii. 1.

*Ribi>ton, Rob. dc, \. 11, 10. ^^M

^H *PaTcl, Keginrild de, ^-ii. 26.

Richanl I, K-, Tiii, 1. ^^H

^H Farifk and Jlalfn-isc, duii^htar^ of
^^^^^ Adam, eon uf AUu, son of Odlbu^i,

Ricliiird, Krw uf Michael:, tU. 19. ^^H

•Riclifird, Rj^torofa iDoivtjof Aikton^^l

^^H xiT. 17, lli, 1^.

is. Ifi. 1

^ 'PeiierLtli dc R , viii. 5.

'Ripliurd, Hnnt-cdiia, son of, i. 11, llX^^J

H *Pi'uniiigtoD, AlAti de, M^jor of Cav-

*Kieliani, Yicar of Irthiuj^toii, (1£31^^|

■ li«lL., (1287) X, 19.

^^M

■ "Pfiinlh tl^ Peter, (1387] j. 1*3.

•Richard, Rob., aou of, tii. 10. 1

^1 fPtrn-Y, Putfr di.-, Juathoar/, ii. 5

*Ri<jliQrd, Stepli., aou of, xiii. 5 ; ir. IS; J

^g (L^os), 4. (i2f>i;).

^1 *Picoiii, TliD». de Leyungbj, xiv. 3.

*RioliDiuaid, de, WiU,, xiw. 22 } iii ll^^|

^M *Piu{^H>rna, Roll,, 1. 15, 1.

Robert, Kp, of Cftriijlp, 1. 6 (IS£7T^^

■ *PLiic, linlph dc, vli. 2'J, 25.

il2Gi) Li. 5.

^E *PcickL4irilon. Ralph, Vi«;-Coiij.CiLmb.,

•Robert, Prior of Cnr[i?ile. X- 7 ; ill. U-

*Robi?rt, Arclidiiwon, iii. 5 ; v. 5, S.

^B *Podeu d0 Hobvrt, i, IS.

•Robert, ViceCome* KarJryli, xii. 18:

^V Ptwr, MntiUlii, iIhii. of Rogcf, x)i.

^ ao.

"Robert, 4rchdk>a<Jon of Of lul«, xiL S^^^|

OF ST. MARY MAGDALENE, LANERCOST.

V. 3[ iii. 13,2,13 u- 18, 15^ i. 14,

y, I ! fc'ii ^■
Robert, Prior of Carlisle, (1308) im. B.

WitHeM, MT. 19, It
'Robert, ArgHttn, wn oS, ii. 16, 14.
•Il[obwt de CluuHey], Bp. of CuriisK

*▼. 18.
tRobert, BOti of AnkLiHIl, viii. 16 (tf.

•HobuH, PofBrtn of DohtOl], vil. 18.

SobcrL Flnmireii-MBp Tii, 18.
'Robert, Will, son of, 9«iiM<chj^ of

l[T[ll>o»liinri, vi. 5.
•RodM, Wilt, tie, iv.ll : iii. 19, IS, [4,

IS; ii. 5, 4, a. 2, J ; L 22. 21,
Bodis, \Vm. do, (lillS) Tii. 17, -I,
*Rf>ger, Denn of CBili^lf, It. of Eaa^bj,

(125!») I*. IH.
Ko^er, AT^clibp. of TorV, viii, l-i-
■Ktiger, Aninm, sou of, vi. 12 ^ v. 15.
•Roger. TliDs,, son of, i. IS,
*Rog:pr, Wtlliniiii, son of ir. Oj iii. 8-,

ii. 21, 19,7.
*Ro« de JCver, rii. 26.
•Rouehetyve, Ilpginald de, ii. 12.
•Bouthbur^v. Will, de, Aivlul. of Car-

lisk', riii. ]ti.
•Routlici;lt?p, de, Robert, liv. 80.
•Rufua, Godfrey, rii, 8, Senwcliul of

Gille«liind.
RiinL-ii!i, IferWrt, vi. 25^.
tRua&cll, RoWrt, ix. 20.
*Ruso«-]i, iite|ili., of Loc^bmubnn, is, 13,

•S. Alhano, de. Robert, iv. U.
•3. Mnria l£c^.'i,. Will. r\e, viii. 1,
•9., Prior of WwldarliaJl, viii. 6.
*Sndeiliiig£t)ine5, Hugh do, SenoBchol,

i. 12.
"Sok-ok. WiJI,, YicB-Com. Cumb., xu.

22 (12&2).
SeJfwriLa, Adam, vl 1 j v. 27. ITK-

•ww«, ii. 5 ; Alice hie -wife, ti. 2.
•SttUnriuif Hugh, vi, 27-
•SfJa^riiiB, Nicliulu^, ri. 27.
•SalsariuB, Kichtinl, v. 27.
•SaUariiiB, Willitim, v. 27.
Salvrigtf, EJi'im, wife of Wulter, liii.

SaTiucr, It!, WnKcT, sou of, Will,, ti. 26.
•SBnteinnreift, Robert, sr. 3, 2,
•iSBnua, Kit'h^rd, (11102) iv, 18.

SiiTB^r, le, ^^tJtf.T, ^i. 20.
*tJBUvBgc, Riclmnl ond Wnltcr, iona of
Walter and ElltTi Salragiua, xii. 23.
tScale^ Anlcfrin dc. ri. ly,
•gallon, Clem efit de,Seiirtcli. of Gilles-
Iftod, (133J) lu. 17-

*dcizy.'nr[U]i, Eudo dd, liv. 9, 2.
•SriHBor, Wm,, (1287) s, ]0,

Seiiser, Li;, Walter, ix. 8,
•aenaaTBTi Gilbert, i. 1.
•sJerlo. Gillct, son of, i. 3.

Setoii, Jolili dc, sir. 5 (1273).
tSerenei, AUm, dnu, ofTlioH.. xiy. 3.
tHerenie^ Mnriottik and MfLPgoi^,

dAUgliLi^rB of OdiLrdua dc, xiv. ^.
tSeTeiieei, Tlios. de, vi. 27-
Slialiclot, Alciftudm, wjfp of Joha,

liii. 4.
Sliiik<-lut, John, BOH of John uid A In-
umlni, xiii. 3.
+Shi?rcw_yth, Will, de, iiT. ll.
•Sid mirth, Alii; df, iii. 9.
*Simi)n, I'rior of Lnneruost, viil. 9] r,

2 k
•Simplcj, RBlph, xi7. 22 1 iii. 6, 5, +.3,
■Sii*r do Rnnulpll, {12'93> xiii. 27.
•Siip]t<in, Thos- <le, iii, IB.
Skirt; tv ill I, Eudo de, ix. 10, (Skjrnit)
tl3.
•Sloj'gb, vnil. xiv. 2.
tSiMifip, Wni , si. 10.
Sor, Le, Robert, t, 5.
(Sor, Le, VViU.t T. IB, 14, 13^ 12, ll. 10,

9, a, 7, 0.
Sor, Lq, Wia.,ioii of Will., t, IB,
•Sowerby, de, Adam, xii. Ij xi. 10.
•f-piringer, Ricliurd, t. 14-
tStutiy, Adam, xii. 15. WUmxi, (1373)
1-3; ix, 20, 17.
Stacy, John (1331), xii. 17, IG. "
Stntlblo, Mariotn, wife of John de, liJi.
S4.
'StalTolA, jrohn,ion of John de, if. 10, f),
•Stflffl.ole de, John, xiv- 2; Stafhfoll,

ri. 1.
•Stana de la Rich., i- S-
•SUoeta de Will,, XT. L
'Stcphni, Itiiotor of Cul lecojrook,

(1293} lili. 2^,
'Stephen, Adnm, ion of, xii. 16.
•Sunoll, Thdfl. son of, ii. 10.
•Sutliajrer. Hob. do. Clerk, (1303) xtT.

11.
"Sffvtibnm. de, Doin. John, sir- ly ;

tut,, sii. 21 ; s. 15.
■f Swjno, Kogi'r del, of NfwcRstlc, sr. 2.
Sjlvfflter, Up. of Carlij^le, (12fi2) Tiii.

n, 11 (12&1).

SytDonj Prior of Lanen»et^ (llSl)
viii, 19-
•Bymon. Dcau orCariialo, xii. IB.
•BjTetiimi, Ridt- de, (12BB) ii. 12.

tTftiliioiir, le, Williura^ iv. 8.

522

CAHTLLARY t»F THIi PRIORY CHURCH

Tulkftii, AJam dc, t. 17; Ui. 18.
Tklkao, Aku dei, ri. IS ; Aoti of Gilbert,

17, 16. 3 ; V- 16.
Talkftn, GilWrt de, ?. 17. M'itafiJt,

a. &, 2.
*TftIUftti, Hugh de. xk. S; liii, 21,

tl23;j> 10, 20, (129a) IG, 17, (12«5>

11, 8, 3, 1 ; lii. £8, (12a3) 26, 24 i

(iieys) ji. e, (lyM) 7; i. i5, la,

Ci27eJj 11 ; ii. liO, Ifl.
'tTolkHii., Hiiglt uaii Adam, brotlierft of

AUn di\ ri. IS.
+TiilliaTi, Hugo, bpother of Aiiitiii aiid

AlBn. ^j- IS.
fTalkan, MntJlJtk, dauglili?t> of Alan die,

X o

•TalkiHi, Robert de, xiii. 3.
tTavlk'ur, ]e. Will., li. 10,
*Tenip»tfl, RoKcr, i, 6.
•I't'inttmr, le, RLcli., xr, 2.
•Tenetli, Auuck, clerk, xii. £6.
Tffri, Dnvtili eitn of, iii. 13; i. 4.
tTarrini*, Duvid, son of, viii. 17.
ffcrrtlt, Diivvd, »uii of, ii. 3.
tlVxtor, Waller, rii. 2+.
•TliBlamo, du% OiLbt'rt, i. 8.
triiirlwiill, Adam do^ ix. 12. WitnMa,

I 12.
•TlurfwuU, Bj-iina de, ii. 2,
+*i'hirlwall, do, John, it. 10.
+TI>o&., OUicinl of CarJisie. siy. 16.
"tTKomas, Tinir of Bi-iimploii, Tiii. 10,
•TliomnPi 0!(li-'wl of Curli»-k', t. -I-.
•Thoi»!d, Ha-lpll, IV, 3, (Tiiomiio) 2,
•Tlioraud, TligniM, sv- 3^ 2.
tTljopL-Rby, Eitili. dn, liii. 1.
•Thorpflby, Will., t'orson of, liv. 21,
•Thuni(;t«n, A. dn, ii. 6.
Tliorlhunild, Doui. Uavid de, Xnt., is,

13.
+Thurkelbv, Roger c\o, (ISpli) !V, •].,

•TIiwiiL'tT, Roger, (1273) i. 3.
Ttndafe, Adam de. i. 12, 11, 10.
•Toplileif, "Will., (1340) IV. 8.
•Tornld, OeoU'rvj, xiii. 6 f ^torlariua) .
•Torflid, John, brothet-uf t>L't>Ii'roy, liij.

8,
Toreroa^oc, ALan, son of Ronald, and

hii wif.- Inabpiia, 0252) xii. 22.
•Toresbi. Adiun de, ii. 12,
•TomgrsftoTi, Will, de, u 11, 10,
•Tortholaid, di^ David, Knt, (1378) s.

U.
•Tri, dp. lien,, xiii. 6.
"Troucli. Will,, (laoa) iv, 18.
•tVout, Bicli., ffon of, ii. 19.
•rftiinbold, 3iL la.

Trute, Riclnkn), soa of, of Bi

Ti. 10.
Truto, Rieh.,«oti ofBiobard, ti. 11.1

•Tuch, Hi'QTT, son of, fi. ST-
•Tiirbur, l<^. Hen., lii. 1 ; a.j. 10.
tTiirgil, Eog(T, BOB of, vi- 26-
T^biiv, Hu^b de, of Carlisle, Jolm lus

wiH, x», 8, 9,
Tyhaj, Robert, aan of TtiooiAa, of Ci
'Uah, IV. 8, 9.
•TjbiiT, dc Tlios., rii. 1 i xi. 10.
•Tvll^l. de, Jolm, liii. 17. a^sai 1$.
tTJIliol, OtolTrej de. (1251>) xt. 18.
'lyUlHil, GeolTiMj- dc, li. 1 ; grant
■>f Simon.
*TT,llol.d<^. Geolli¥v,iiT-14,j Kat,
'21, 20, »i I. 15» {1278J Ik, 7;

ly.

•Tjllol, dc, Peter, xir- 8 j Dom. rii. :

iv. 6; 11- 21 ; i 1.
•TyUoolj Halpb de, E^ctor of Catnboli,

(1269) TV. 18.
•Tjliol, Robert, <1259) xr. 18, U:

(1285) liii. n. 7 i lii. 23 ; li, I,

X. 15 (1278^ U, 7. Scurarlul of

GiUc-almid, (1271 1 ] ; il. Mt, 18. IG;

fxiii, 9,
tTjUool, Simon di;, gcatidlnllirr

GwllV^y, si, I.
TvllutI, Siiiian de, ii. 29. 4. ir*/i»m,

ri. Hi ii. 13,12.

*Tyrel, do Kii^h., liii, 16; xi. 1 ; x. U

•Fdardufl, Will., son of, i. 20.
"UlT^flb^, Adam, [12'J3, £>fln«*chal of

GilleslamlJ iIt. y.
Uhi-Ebj, Odo dc, rii. 24, t23 ; Jnluuu

hia dauglitiir, 31.
•Uktsbv, Tatrick, Knt. lir. 2, 9 ;

3.
Ukcsby, Riehanl, rii, 2S; txir. lOJ

hill (iDugbler VsandA, Hi.
•tflfwby, Richard de, RecUir of,

16.
•tFIiresby. Walter dp, OffiMal of Carlifle. '

Ti. 15 t ii. 21.
• UlvL^sbv, Walter, Areli. of Carligle, •Htj.

16; yii. 20[ ri. 23j ii. 20.
•Flveabi, Waller, Pareoii of, ri. 27,
•UlTwhy, Will., xiT. 10.
rUfBbj, Will., son of Will.. Tii.

gTDDdsoTi of Richard, 20, Wh

liv. 9,
DlveloTi, Heorr dr. son of Wm.

WTgycton, Tii. 10.
tUmfnii, John, son of, ir. gl-

•VuCttriUB, Mttg.,riii. I*.

OF ST. MAHY MAUDAtKNEt LANERCOST.

523

•Vakneim Adanue de (1317), Ewrl of

IViiibpotL'.
fVallitiUM, Uobtsrt, ton of Hubert de,

VIM. 17, 6.
*Vaia, de Vallibu*, AloxADder, ix. 18,
19, ii. 22. Ii'*(»ip«i xiii. 18; xii,
26. ly; is. 10, B, 7^6; ri. 27, 24;
iii. 2.
•Vbui, KTenird, ii. 17,
Vain, EuatMX'flt?, xiiu G; ii. 19; i. 7.
WV/MM,ir. 13; iL 11; i.lB,9, 1.
+Vqiis, Oiliiutaj abkT uf RaDiiljtli tic,

und wilV (]f £ob. KiwkII, ix, 20.
*V*iiiix, Hubert, Hon of Ja1in, iji, 5, i,
♦Viun, Hiil«rt, mu of Hobert, lir, 7 ;

vii. y.
•Faus, Hubert, IT. 17; ii. 21.
Vmtt, liiibt^rt, nepliun' of Kulniirl, Jv,

6.
Vans, Jobn tie, ii^ 10.
Vs\i\, Ralpb, i. £0, 19, 18. minetr,

ii. 10.
Tuux, Mstildm de, xi. B ; x. 7.
+Tiim, a. dp, viii. 16, [c. 1153-94] Ifi,
9,1; TJi, 17.
Vaux, SLsnirilpb, S. 1. Wiinetr, X. 7,
3; ij. Hi, (127^} 15 . ¥i, 28 ; ii, la.
9 ; i. 6.
Vmis, Bnnulpli, eon yf Alcsnrtlcr nf
TrBfcrniftii, is. 20, 19 i gmtidBOQ of
Roland de, 18.
tVnils, Kiiiiuliib, brother of Rabertllie

foii9i(fcr, itii. 10.
^■VimX, dc, Ittcliui^, XT. 10.
Yam, Robt'rt, -bgh of Knlpb^ ii. 4, 3,

Z. 1 ; i. 22, 2.
Vikux, Kabart utid Ada, kiv. 13.
Vttui. Bobert, ii. Cj i. 21, 17, 16. 15.
1-t, 13, 0, 8, 7. 6, 5, -1, 3. 2, 1. jr.?-
BW, IV. 17 ; xii. 26 ; U27Ci) i. 11.
2; ?ii. !l, 6; ri. 20; v. ly; if 23,

'2\. Dnilber ofHubi't'tabil uepJicw

of Rolund, iii. 13^ 2, 1 ; ii. 18, 13 ;
_i. 19, 18,8.
A'rtiit, Roberti ion of Atexander, iv.

13.
Vnutillobertittonof Hubert, txiLi. 10,

5; X, 11 ; i. 17.
Vans, RulK-lrt, ham., niv. 7; dc Tra-

v-nnmi. (1^93) xiti, 17, 16; xii. 35

24; (1291) £1.7; is. 9.
+Vaui dL', Roborl, brother pf Rqluiid,

xiii. 10.
Vdui, ftofaert. jun., xiii. 6. 5; iv. 21 ;

iii. 13; ii. 18, 8; i. 7, 2, 1.
Vqui, fiogrr, i. S, 2, 1.
Vbui, }ColiLtiid,ii.21. Witnfis, j\y. Sj

Duin. xiii. 15,13, Ii 11331) tii.lT;

vii. 20, 12, (12r,0) 7; ri. 20, 1&, 17,
IB, K, 7; tiv. 5, H.
tVaux, Holland de, ix. 19, father of

AlciBnilpr.

fVniiK, Uuland, brother of Roliert dc,

xiii. 10.

Vnui, Baljuid, H 3 ; *. S5» 20, 17. 14,

8,7.6,2; iv. 19^ 11, 15. 12, 7, B,

4; iii. 20, 17, 15,11; ii.20, 1D,7, 1.

Tiim, RuLlAiid, {Stniackftl) P., xt. 18 ;

iii, ir,
Vhiii, Rollaiid, loo of lialpb,.!!!. 5, 4.
Yaux, TboDiM, ii. 1).
Vaiix, WalC4>r, Bvnc^iibaL of GilI>i)aUiiid,
Ti, 17.
tVaus,Win. de, ix. 1,2. WitneityXVA.
5, Uoni.; (1252) xii, 22 J (12B5) is.
12,2? ii. IS; i. 19.
Vnux, William, Som^scbal of Gilliin»-
land, vi. 2; Di>iii. v. 16 j iT. 22,
(1202} 19. 10, g ; ui. IE, 3 j ii. 14 :
i. 18; sonof Robert, 17, ft. 7,6, 2,1.
•Vuux, Willinm (uli^rk), ii. 10.
tVaiiS, \Vm,, BDii of Jobn de, vU, 18,
•Veer, Uiigh de (1S35).
V^ilo, la, Wm., liv. 22 1 tiv. IG, 14.
•Yfiiatop, atejilii'ti, liii, 3; ii. S[ +U- G>
•Venl'.Iiicli.de.ii. 2,
•Yerbunc, Hugo de, i. 1,
'Vernon, Wni. dc, juu., vii. 26,
"Y^tei-i FoHtei tk*, iviebtila*, {. IS.
*Vtl», Uoin. Rich, h', liji. 22 {l:i52).

"W., Atrchd. of Koltiiif»linTn, viii. 15.
+W., de LeTerBdnle, (1209) liy. 15.
•W., Dt'ftti of Carlisle, rii. IS. 12; xi.

2'2 ; William, v. 4; iv. 16 j mem-

lioucd witli y, Doun, 14, fi.
•Wfltliif de CfHubop, xiii. 15,
•Wjiilii, MoIj.. son of, xii, 24, 10 ; ii, 22.
fWnLiys, ST. 8,
WiiK'i^ r. 1,

Wrdi'ifl, Agn4:a. dniiglitcr of, ri. 8,
•Widliiifrford, Nkhoiiut dc, iT.6; it. 19,
♦Walkclm, aicliard, Ii! , xv. I ; vL 14,

12.
"WaKtr, Bjj. of Carlisle, x, 9, 4; *ii. 21.
fWftlier, Prior of LnitcaDwt, yii- 21.
•WoituT, Abbot of Piwton, xiii. 26.
•WftlltT, PtkT, SenwImJ of Kel«o, xiii.

2G.
■Walter, Itoh, xiii. 2G.
•Waller, Ari'bd. of CuHisIe, Tii. 21, 18 j

vi. 21, V, 2; iv. 1&-
•Wnlter, Eaiiuli^li, son of, rii. 2S, 25.
•WnlU'r, Kob,, son of, ix, fi,
tWalton, Oinitms dc, xiii. 10.
•Wiillofi, Rid|il], CliJiitlaiii ofj, sii. ID.

524

CARTULARY OF ST. MARYS, LANERC08T.

*Wiin8, EueLao0j ii. 15.

tWnrcolem, Peter d4\ ix, 19.
War:!, Willmrn, *oq of Riebard rie
DL-ntoi), IT. 1.

•Wiiriti, WsKer, fll., iv. 3.

•Wnrthvfjk, Bob., sit. 1 1 ; im.21, 11,
(J2«fii8, 7; sii- 24, 23; SBiiLanliul
of Gilleslanri, (12G3) lii- 13; (121*2)

li. fl, 1; I- 15. |i27a) li, xa, 10,

(1276) 11, 7; Ti. 17, 8 . T, 16; Hm.tt,
Warthwic, Wrti., bou of EJwird de,

Tii. 5.
■Wii.riK\ryk, Will, th, fii. 12.
•\Vartliwvk,Will-.siJ!,I£; (1S52)1>(hii.

lii. 22; (12S5) 11.12, vti. 20 , it.

17,15.
iWnjl, le, Rubfrt.. XT. 9.
*\V|_Riter jtevnold], Archbifihopof Cdn-

terbiirj, (1317) it. 1.
•W[«lter do Stapledon], BUliop of

ExcC&r, (1317) XT. I.
•Wiilais, iff. 8,
•Widkelj-n, Mag., v. 4.
•WBller, lliiberl, Arclibp. of Coaler-

buiy, CustQB of GLIlpplanc], liii. 10.
•Walter, friar of Carlisle, f. 3 j ii. IS ;

i. 1*. 0, 1 .
•Wiilton, TboTTiae cie^ (CU-A) I 1.
tWcdenhall, Abbot of, (12B9) ix. 3.
+\Tericn», llie Priest, iii. 16.
•Wrrri, Mng. T., lii. 18.
Worn', NichuLas, bod oT John, (1279)

X. IS,
WiTTT, ThoiTanifv and MurgiirGt,

duuglitera of Lu(?ia, liii. 31, 20 ; z.

IB.
fWerry, Thos., V. of Brampton, xiii. 10.
■"WpstmDrelftnd, Rob. de, of LniiBivostj

ii. 13.
"Wu'lcneChwaTt, Rioh. de, Vih 14,
Whayt, Kab.'le. (UOl) li. «, 10.
Will. tPni Prior'ft nephew, t. 24 j tui.

S. n^'f^iH'M, iii. a. 3.
•Wydia; Wm. do. (1331> lii. 17.
•WillBlmi, John fil, xii. 23.
•Wm4>lmi, Hob. fil,. xit. 7; rii. 4;

iv. 11.

•WitldiDi. John fil., ii. 10; ri. 26;

(1202) iv. la.
•Willium, FrwentoroEyorlt, riii, 14.
•Wiiliani, Arciid. of CditiBle. lli^li

CtiBmb prill ill, riii. 16.
'William, Oiibort, son of. li. 10.
•Williaai, Keftorof KirkoRwald, i. 13.
Willi.ain, son of tho ArclibLBliop, viii.

I a

William, Roger »n oF. ri, 20 ; ▼. W.

•William, Btt. of EIv.Cha&MlliJr, "
•Willmm. Henry non of, ti, 13,
•William, Prior-" of W<.-d.>rliiilL ii. 21.]
■Willinni, Far^oD of lrtliirigt<irit i*-l

i. IH, 13,
WiUiom [dc Orcneffeld], Archbishop

of York. IT. 12.
fWillinm, Weary son of, \iv. 21.
■William, Robert, fton of, Sffneftrhal,'_

22, 21 1 +vii. 8. Witium. BiJ. 3 ; tL

28, SI, 9, V. 19, IB; ir. 16; iiL

19, Senewhal. iii 18, 12, 8, 7 ;

6, B, 4, 3, 2. 1.
Williauij Thomas, s&d of, xiv. IS.
WilJism, William son of. iir. 20.
•Wodebum, ITcn. de, iW. 10.
Woderington, Ocmrd de, (1363) tr.

10,
M'oderiiigton, de, Roger ^ xr. 10,
• VVvdiTie, HalcUn tie, i. 11, 10.
•WviTPlti'i. Adam du, riii. 4 ; (IJ

Tii. 17.
tWj-geton. Wm, tie, viL 10.
Wjicliard, Sycherich, -wife of Robert,

iv. 2,
tWjTiU, John de, {1256) Jnat, It

ix. 4,
•Wrsmgliaraj E^nry do, sit. IS.
•Wyrideaor, (spdt also •Wiistjlesorr,

Wjfodeaoiyafc, Windleeliora, "Wj

deaorfff"] Adam, xii, 28,
•WjTidMWf AU^sftjidrr de, it. IS-, Li

t'lii. 18, 17' Wilnetit, tVi. S ; t, 3 ;

IT, 32, 21 ; iii. 13 i i. 15, 1 4, fl, S, 2. L
WnidwKjr, CliriBtiniia de, {1202)

18.
•WyndesOl'i Jolinj liii. 15 j brotliOT i

WnKer, tli. 11 ; it. 15, 7, 5, 4-, iii.

18: ii. 20, 19, 7.
•WyndewjT. RoIktI (1202). ir. 18.
•Wytidiwof, Wallt'r dt-. liii. 13 ;

13, 12, 11.8; iii- 20; ii. U ; fiin.

14. Witne^t, XV \Hi xir. 13; xiti,

18. 14, 12, &; Tii. U; Ti, tl4. 7,

T.14. 2; IT, 22, 21.17. 1&, 15,14,6.
r..4; iii. 17,14,13, 11.8.7; ii.Sl,

18, 7, 3, 2, 1; i. 10.15, 13,7,2.1.
WTndwcir, Wiillcr de. Ilia wifc Mjibfj^

IT. 7
WyndesoT, Walter flou of W»ltrr,

19. Wifwi't, ii. 19.
•Wyndewr, Wra. de, i. 20. Witwn,

Ti, 28 ; T. 18 ; IT. 11 ; iii, 12. 7.

tYnggcib, Tlu* son o^ ir. 9.

lOp

I
I

Iti^^
wrr,

r ^^^

iii.

525

ON A GREEK INSCRtPTlON FROM SALONIKI
[THESSALONICA].

BY W. 9. W, TAUI, M.A., HON. SEC. R.H.L.

(Read July 41b, 1366.)

I HAVE much pleasure in laying before the Society
this evening a detailetl account of a Greek inscription
still at Salonild (the ancient Thessalotiica], — a photo-
graph of which has been obtained by the Rev. David
Morton, of Harleston Rectory, Northamptonshire,
through the courtesy of our consul at that place,
Richard Wilkinson, Esq. A woodcut from this photo-
graph I now exhibit, together with a drawing of the
monunient on which the engraved inscription still
exiBts, given in M, Cousindry*s work, 'Voyage dans
la Macedoine.' Mr. Morton was, at the same time, so
kind as to brinj^ me several notes relative to it, to-
gether with a comparison between the inscription, as
it appears from the photograph and tliat pubhslied by
Boeckh in his 'Corpus Inscriptionum Graecarum.*

At first, I only thought of laying this matter before
the Society as I received it from Mr. Morton ; on,
however, making subsequent researches, I found so
many curious variations in the inscription, as it has
been published by different persons, since it was tirst
made known in Europe by Muratori, that I have
deemed it worih while to lay before the Society the

526 ON A GHERK INSCRIPTION FROM TH ESSA LONICA.

detailed account each writer ha& given of it, partly
with a view of showing how far superior the sun-
picture of the photograph is to the best copy of even
the most practised human eyes, and what an invalu-
able aid this comparatively new process afFonis to us
in the correct representation of almost all lapidary'
inscriptions. I propose, therefore, this evenins; to lay
before the Society an account of this inscription from
all the sources I have been able to ascertain, and to
arrange the statements, as far as possible, chronologi-
cally. In this way each person will he able to see for
himself the curious modifications of it made known
by different travellers, or by others who have paid at-
tention to it, previtpusly to our obtaining from Mr,
Wilkinson, as 1 have mentioned above, the photograph
copy, on which alone we can absolutely rely.

Before, howei'er, I come to the inscription itself, I
ouglit to remark that the main Interest about it is I
that it records the existence of officere peculiar tn the
Tliessalonians, viz. the Politarchs, which is specially
mentioned in St. Luke's narrative. Acts xvii, 6, pni
TOur 7ro\iTap)(as, and ActS Xvil. 8, Koi rov» iroKiTtipr^as^'
the name of whom, however, ■iroX*Tup;tar, occurs no-
where else in any classical writers^ though the com*
pound is one perfectly regular and natural in Greek.-

Now, apart from the notice in the Acts of the
Apostles quoted above, we have two instances only ol
the mention of this officer. First, In the Hist, de I'Acad.

' I say " slrnoBt all," for it does not aniwer for Cuneiform quite
so well as might liave been expected.

- I sThouId however state that the form •no>.ta(t)(ov occurs in Piudm
Nem. Tii. 125, «^ (iiv i;a\la(ixni' tvoivvfitf warp^, and in Buripidet,

IvheS. V. 381, fTKVfJiiitJv t&peilrat Tra\iitpjfr}fi UtiP,

ON A GREJ

5bTptiun from tre'^'alonica. . 527

des Inscriptions, torn, xxxviii. p. 125 (a.d. 1770-2), in
an article by M. I'Abbd Belley, entilled, 'Observa-
tions sur I'histoire et sur les Monuinens de la ville
de Thessalonique/ in which he says, — " On trouve
encore le nam de Politarche suv les niarbrea de cette
ville : on lit sur un fragment le nora d'un Marcus,- —
nOAITAPXOT MAPKOT, Cette inscription et plu-
sieurs autres out ete envoyees de Thessalonique en
1746, par M. Germain, Consul de France," to which
Boeckh, vol. ii. p. 42, adds the following note, " Ceteras
quatuor desidero; neque ese Parisiis reperiri potuenint,
etsi non defuit amicorum cura intentissinia." And,
secondly, in this present inscription, in which the
ma|;islrates' names and titks appear under the form
nOAEITAPKOTNTIlN.

From these two inscriptions, bdonging as they both
do evidently to Thessalonica, and the second, in fact,
being still in situ, vie gain a remarkable proof of the
minute accuracy of St. Luke in his narrative of the
events that took place at Thessalonica, showing clearly,
that if he was not himself present during the period
he describes, he must have derived his account from
persons well acquainted with Thessalonica, and the
nature of the government prevailing there at the time
of St. Paul's visit.

The inscription, according to the photograph, is as
follows ; and a very slight inspection of it will show
that the letters on it are still singularly clear, distinct,
and legible, so much so, that it is not easy at first sight
to comprehend the numerous errors into which the
earlier copyists of it have fallen, some of which, too,
have been perpetuated in very recent commentaries
which have been written upon it : —

528 ON" A GRREK INSCRIPTION FRUM TH ESSALONtCA.

_ kEITAPXOYNTnN inZinATPOY TOY K/..

lATPAZ KAI AOYKIOY PONTIOY 2EKOYNAO'
YIOY AVAOY AOYIOY ZABEINOY AHMHTPIOY TOY.
♦AYLTOY AHMHTPIOY TOY NEIKOHOAEOZ ZO. AOY
TOY HAPMENinNOZ TOY KAI MENIZKOY TAIOY APIAAt
nOTElTOY TAMIOY THX HOAEOI TAYPOY TOY AMMlJ
TOY KAI PHTAOY FYMNAZIAPXOYNTOZ TAYPOY TOY TAl

TOY KAI PHfAOY.

I shouM add that in this inscription there is no letter!
about which tliere can be a reasonable doubt, at the
same lime that there are some pecnliarities which have^
led to errors id other copies,

Thus, at the end of line 1 , it is no longer possible ta|
see more than the K, and a faint stroke inclmetl toj
the left ; the context, however, leaves no doubt that
we are justified in inserting EO, and so in completing
the name KAEOHATPAS. Aijaiu, the last letter T of
XEKOTNAOT is no longer to be seen. Moreover, it'
would appear from the photograph that the stone
orjgiyally employed for tlie inscription was not quite,
long enough, or rather that the engraver did not sipace^
out his work accurately before he began to cut it, th<
consequence of which iias been, that in the third line,]
the TOT at the end is cut in half by the line of the
stone, this line passing throngh the O, and T being cut
upon the next or outside sEone. In the same way, in
the next or fourth line, Z/2 only is visible on the stone;
but AOT, the termination of the name has been cut in
smaller characters on the next stone, while the J isj
lost altotjether in the junction of the two stones, ini
fact, may perhaps have never been cut. Yet that tin*]
letter forms an integral part of the name need not be'
doubted; indeed, it has been generally inserted, as will

ON A OHEEK INSCRIPTION FROM THESSALONICA. 529

be seen hereafter by some who have since published the
inscription but who certainly had Qot themselves seen it.

In the same way, and for the same reason, the T is
lost at the end of tlie word AFIAAHIO in the fifth line,
and the OT in TATPOT at tlie end of the seventh.
Faint traces of the O may perhaps be detected, hence
some copyists have inserted what looks like the latest
form of the Greek.

The actual size of the inscription I have been able
to obtain from a rubbing of the inscription wiiich was
sent to the Museum in 1862 by the Rev. C- G. Cur-
tis. From this, and Mr, Wilkinson's statement to Mr.
Morton, it appears that the stone on which it is cut
is about 6 ft. 9 inches lung, by '2 ft. 8 inches broad,
and that the letters are generiijly about *^^ inches long.
Some instances occur in which a smaller type of letter
has been used, as in the case of the name SEKOTNAO,
probably to enable tlie engraver to get his letters into
one line. This rubbing, I may add, confirms the
photograph in every particular, — at the same time,
without the photograph, it could not satisfactorily
have been read ; the person who executed it having
evidently been not well practised in his art, and having
used paper of too coarse a description.

Beneath the inscription the photograph exhibits two
or three Greek letters and some ornamental tracings.
These have nothing to do with the inscription, and
may be only modern scratches, As nothing follows
these names upon the stone, we may suppose that
they were inscribed on the slab to record the erection
of the arch itself during their Politarchate. No one
has stated exactly whereabouts on the arch the in-
scription is placed. By comparing the notice in Cou-

vol,. VIII, 2 w

530 ON A QHKEK INSCKIFIION FHOM THASSALOMECA.

slnery {mfra, pp. 13, 14), however, with the arrant,,
tnent of the stones of which the arch is huill, as seen'
in the photograph, it may be inferred that it is on the
right-haad side of the roadway, and not, as might
have been expected, over the centre of the arch,
infer further, from the notice given by Beaujoui
{infra, p. 9), which I shall presently quote in extertso,^
that at present it is almost level with the eye, th(
earth in the roadway having been raised several feel
in the lapse of centuries.

I will now proceed to mention, as nearly as I can, in.,
chronological order, the different publications in whici
I have been able to find a notice of the inscription.
And, 1 take first that of Muratori, Nov. Thesaur. Vel
Inecrip. vol. ii. p. dxcv. (Milan, foh 1740), the earliest
I have met with. It is as follows, and is there stated.,
to have been sent by Biniardus to Muratori : —

" ThcssalonictE misit Bimardus

F.cl

nOAElTAPXONTnN XniinATPOY
TOY KAEOHATPAZ KAl AOYKIOY
nONTlOY XEKONAOY TOY tAA
OYiOY XABEINOY AHMHTPIOY TOY
♦AYZTOY AHMHTPIOY TOY
NIKOnOAEIlZ ZniAOY TOY HAPME
NIONOX TOY KAl MENIIKOY TAIOY
Ar(AAHIOY nOTEITOY TAMIOY
THZ nOAEHI TAYPOY TOY AMMIAZ
TOY KA» PHfAOY rYMNAIIAPXOYN
TOI TAYPOY TOY KAl PHfAOY

Muratori has added a translation in Latin, ''ex ver?
sione Biniardi," which it is not necessary to give hen

ON A GREEK INSCHIPTION FKOM TriESSALONlCA. 53

This version lias much interest, in that it shows
clearly enou§;h that the copy is on the whole a faithful
one, though either the copyist or the transcriber has
omitted to give the lines as they really exist on the
monument, and so has made eleven out of eight. It
is at least satisfactory to know that the inscription has
not been injured during the last 1:^0 years.

The only variations between it and the photograph
would seem to be the followin<^:— the T is omitted in
nOAEITAPXONTnN and SEKOTNJOr, TOT 4>AA-
OriOr is substituted for TIOT ATAOT AOTIOT -,

I the first E is omitted, and 12 is placed for the third O
in NEIKOnOAEO^ ; the name ZniAOT is written
completely, though both from the photoj;raph and the
rubbing it is clear that the J cannot be detected ;
As; nOAEnS appears for UOAEOS ; and after the
second TATPOT, TOT TA POO is omitted. In other
, respects, the inscription coincides exactly with that
shown by the photograph.

The next notice I find of this inscription is in the
* Inacriptiones Autiqua; Grscse et Roaianie' (Lond.
fol. 1752, p. 48), published by Dr. Richard Pococke
as an appendix to his ' Description of the East, and
^ of some other Countries,' vol. ii. part ii. (Lond. fol.
1745.) In this latter work, the author describes very
briefly some of the more important remains of anti-

(quity he observed at Saloniki, includiug a triumphal
arch of much beauty, and a colonnade of five Corin-
thian arches in cipolUnOy of both of which he gives
drawings. He adds, *' Within the south gate of the
city there is an ancient gateway or triumphal arch
remaining of hewn stone ; on each side, to the south,
there is a relief about three feet long and two and a

2n 2

532 ON A GKEEK IN&CEtlFTlON FROM TBESSALONJCi

half wide/' Curiously eiiougli, however, he doe;
allude to the inscription he published in his suhsequenl
vohime, though it ii3 clear, from later descriptions, tbat^
he must have seen it, if at all, on this structure.
The inscription, as he gives it, is as lollows; —

nOAHTAPXOVNTOYI SOXIHATPOY TOY KaD^
RATPAZ KAI AOYKIOY HONTIOY XEKOYNAOCvi
YIOY AYAOY AOYIOY XABEINOY AHMHTPIOY T. .
PAY2TOY AHMHTPIOY TOY NEKOHOAEOZ O..
TOY nAIIlOI AI TOYI MENllKOY TAIOY AHAAHIOY
nOTEITOY TAMIOY THZ n'OAEOZ TAYPOY TOY AMI
nOY KAI BH80Y FYMNAZIAPXOYNTOZ TAYPOY TOY i
I TOY KATllrAOY.

The numerous blunders in this transcript reflect
little credit on Un Pococke as a copier ol inscriptions,
and are indeed such as can hardly be acconnled for
by the supposition that some or many of the letters
had been clogj^ed up by the dirt of ages. Though we
do not know exactly when he made his copy of it, we
do know that the volume in which these inscriptioDS
were published was printed in 1752, and that his
travels made their appearance in 1 745. Hence, there
was probably an interval of not nioru than (ifteen or
twenty years between the time when Bimardus made
the fairly accurate copy he sent to Muratori and the
time when Pococke was at Saloniki^

On the other hand, it is most important to note
that he gives almost correctly the commencement of the
third line, having merely written AOTtOT for AOTIOT,
which Boeckh asserts " ferri non potest." One or two
WDiils, as zniAOT, Pococke does not appear to have
Been at all.

^ These letters in eraall capitals are so printed in the ori^ci

ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION FROM THES3AL0NIC.li.

The next traveller who has noticed this monument
is M. Felix Beaujour, formerly French consul in
Greece, who, in a work published by him umler the
title 'Tableau du Commerce de la Grcce' (Paris, an
viii, (1800) at p, 3'1), gives the following description :
— "La porte qu'on norame du Verdar, parce qu'elle
conduit k ce fleuve, est a Touest. sur I'emplacement
qu'occupait la porte de Ronae sous lea Empereura.
£lle est formee par un arc de triomphe du meilleur
gout. Cet arc fut elevd k Octave et a Marc-Antoine
par les habitants de Thessalonique, empresses d'honorer
les maitres du monde aprfes la Bataille de Philippes.
Les proportions du monument sont exactes, et les or-
nemens simples. Sa hauteur n*est plus que de dix-
huit pieds -, mais il parait qu'il est enterre d'un tiers,
et qu'il en avail au moins vingt-sept.

" L'ouverture de Tare est de douze pieds. Sa voiite
est eculptee, lentyblement est orn^ de guirlandes, et
sur la facade exte'rieure sont, de chaque c6td, deux bas-
reliefs de in^me grandeur, qui represenlent les deux
triomphateurs debout, devant un cbeval conduit par un
enfant. Tous les accessoires, qui sont entre les cor-
uiches, caract^risent ce que nous appelons le petit
triomphe ou {'ovation. L'arceau, (jui est encore bien
conserve, est fait avec de belles pierres canoes de
marbre ; il a six pieds d'epaisseur. Sur une de ces
faces, on lit une inscription dt'signant lous lea magis-
trats qui, iora de I'erection de Pare, e'taient k la tete de
radministration publique, et parmi lesquels on dis-
tingue un Politarche, magislrat dont la dignity repon-
dait a celle de preteur." More than this, we could
not perhaps expect from Beaujour, the object of whose
work was commerce ralhcr than antiquities.

534 UN A GREEK INSCRll'TION FF^OM TH&SSA LONICA.J

Tlie next notice we obtain of this inscriptian is If
the travels of Dr. Edward Daniel Clarke (* Travels in
Europe, Asia, and Africa,' pari ii. sect. iii. p. 359,
4to, Lond. 181G), who visited tSaloniki in December*
1801, and gives a succiact account of the principal
monuments he saw there. Owing, however, to the
prevalence of the plugue, it would seem that he was
not able to make many independent researches, and
for the notice of the dimensions of the structure on
which this inscription is preserved, and which he calU
the "^ Triumphal Arch of Augustus,'' he states that he
is indebted to M. Beaujour, whose memoir we have
quoted above. He merely adds, "that upon one side
there is an inscription containing the names nf all the
magistrates then in office," and that " this arch is on
the western side of the town. It originally terminated
a street that ran through the whole of the ancient city
from east to west.'^

Shortly after Dr. Clarke, Colonel Leake visited
loniki, on November, 1806, An intervfil, however,
nearly thirty years elapsed before the publication
his researches there and elsewhere, in his well-knoi
work, the * Travels in Northern Greece' (Lond. 8vo^
1835). During this period, as we shall see presently,
more than one scholar had described and copied this
inscription, and published the result of their inquiries,
so that we are not able now to state how far tlie ver-
sion Leake has printed is derived from his own inde-
pendent examination, or modified from the reports of
others. I propose, therefore, to diler Colonel Leake'l
version and remarks till 1 have laid before the Society"
the notices of Mr. Swan and of M. Cousinc'rv. which
were published some years before Colonel Leake'5

ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION FROM THESSALOXtCA. 535

'Travels' rncidentally, 1 may remark here that the
present Sir Henry Holland, Bart,, M,D., etc. etc.,
notices in his * Travels in Greece,* etc., in 1812-13,
vol. ii. p. 50 (London, 8vo. 1819). "that, at Thessa-
lonica, a triumphal gate erected after the battle of
Philippi, in honour of Augustus, has lost its former
spieudour by being made part of the modern walls of
the city.'* Tins arch is no doubt the same as that on
which the inscription we are considering is placed.

The Rev. Charles Swan, the well-known translator
of the "Gesta Romanorum/' visited Saloniki, being at
that time chaplain of II. M.S. Cambrian, in company,
as it would seem, with the chief officer of his ship,
Captain Hamilton, and Captain Sotheby, on the 23th
of February, \S'25. liis account is as follows ; —

" At the northern quarter of the town is the gate of
the Vardar, which Dr. Clarke supposes a triumphal
arch of Augustus ; a work far superior, he says, id
point of taste to the other. How this may be 1 know
not ; the vault within and without is overlaid with
plaster by the Turks, in two or three places it has
given way ; and, passing the first archway of the
vault, on the obverse side, a section of a horse and
man may be discovered : under this arch I copied the
following inscription, which the younger M. Charnaud
believes cannot have been uncovered many years, yet

Dr. Clarke speaks of it cursorily as "containing the

He gives

■ names of all the magistrates then in office."
' the inscription thus, —

OAEITAPXOYNTnN . mrinATPOY . TOY K-
ATPAZ ■ KAI . AOYKIOY , HONTIOY . ZEKOYNAOY
lOY . AYAOYAO - YIOY . lABEINOY . AHMHTPJOY. T
AYZTOY . AHMHTPIOY . TOY . NEIKOnOAEOZ . ZO

TOY.riAPMENIONOZ.TOY.KAIMENlXKOY.rAIOY.AriAA
nOTEITOY .TAMIOY . THI . HOAEOS . TAYPOY . TOY . AMM
TOY.KAIPHrAOY.rYMNASIAPXOYNTOZ.TAYPOY TOY TA

TOY KAI PHPAOY.

The dots iaserted are as Ihey appear in Mr. Swan's
copy.

It win be at once perceived that this is id many
ways the hest copy we have as yet met with; but evelfcj
here are errors which it seems that the photoa7"apb}
can alone set finally at rest. Thus, he gives th<
TIOT ATAOT AOTIOT correctly, so far as the indivi-
dual letters are concerned : but by inserting the dots,
as follows, TIOT .ATAOT AO.TlOT, he makes the sens
unintelligible. Again, it will be reiunrked that he has
not detected the second and third syllables of Z/2X/10T;

M. Cousin^ry, to vvh»m we shall refer next, fol
many years the French consul at Saloniki, published a1
Paris, in 1831, an account of his travels and researchei
in Greece, under the title of ' Voyage dans la Mace^
doine,' etc. etc, (4to. Paris, 1831). As a long resideol
in Saloniki, and as a man, in other ways, of mark,
especially on all subjects relating to antiquities or coins^
M, Cousin^ry may be considered as better entitled
than any one else to give an opinion with reference to
ancient remains existing in that town, while we should
reasonably expect that a copy of a Greek inscription
made by his hands would be as faithful as possible ;
and such is indeed the case. No copy we possess,
except that by the photographic art, is as accurate
M. Cousin^ry's.

The following is his account of the Roman arc!
on which, as we have stated, this inscription still re-
mains, At p. 25 he says:— "Si Ton arrive dans U

ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION FHOM THES9AL0N1CA. 537

ville tlu c6ld de I'ltalie, on passe par une espi^ce de
bastion, cr^nel^ et fernK', qui conduit ii la porte prin-
cipa.Ie. En face de cette double eiitiee se presente
une troisi^rue porte, qui se joint par les deux cot^s
aux maisons laturales.

*'Le voyageur, (|ui n'a d'abord aper^u dans ce
monument qu'une porte g^nee par des b4tisse8
^trangeres, recouniiit bient6t avec €tonnenient qu'il
86 trouve devant un arc de triompbe antique de la plus
grande beaul^. La face qui se decouvre ]a premi&re
est la plus interessante, et, en ni^me temps, Ja plus
propre ^ faire reconnattre Tepoque h laquelle cet Edi-
fice appartient. Contte la facade sont eleves de petits
treteaux qui servent pour la station des gardes de la
vilJe et des preposds de la douane. Ccs agents
adossent h ce mur antique les coussius sur lesquels jls
fi'appuient. Plus curieux de la blancheur de la chaux
que de la beaute de I'art, chaque fois que leura es-
couadesse renouvellent, ilsfont passer un blanchiment
sur le marbre ; de sorte que, par un effet de la succes-
sion des couches, it faut aujourd'bui s'approcher de
tr^8-pr^s pour ju^er du mdnte des sculptures.

'* Elles sont toutes histonques : le meme sujet est
repete a la gauche de la (a^ade, tel qu'il est a la droite.
C'est de cbaque c6te un consul Komain^ v6tu de la toge.
Les teles out ete totalement d^gradees par des coups
qu'on leur a port^ avec I'intention de les ddtruire>
Cesdeux figures, de la hauteur dun pied, sont debout,
chacune devant un cheval sculpte avec beaucoup dart ;
deux enfans tiennent la bride des deux chevaux.

" Cet arc de triomphe n'a qu'une seule arche ; les
proportions en sont graudes et nobles j une comiche
terraine les deux pilastres a la naissance du gi'and arc.

53S ON A ORGER INSCRIPTrON FROM THESSALOMCA.

Dans Tentablement eup^rieur, la frise est ornee des'
guirlandes. I>e spectateur apprecie difficilenient la
majesle et Teldgatice de cet ^ditice, a. cause des vieilles
maisong qui y sont adoss^es et de I'elevation du terrain.^
qui en cache presqiie uu tiers.

" Une inscription tres-bieii conservee est plac^e sous]
la voute h. la droite et dans la direction de la sculpture:!
on la lit avec facilite, ^ cause de I'encombremenl qui la
rapproclie de roeil. La voici iidelement copjee :

nOAEITAPXOYNTnN . XnXmATPOY . TOYKA-
nATPAE KAI AOYKIOY . nONTlOY lEKOYNAO —
YIOY AYAOY AOYIOY XABEINOY AHMHTPOY T-
♦AYLTOY . AHMHTPIOY . TOY NEIKOHOAEOX ZO-
TOY HAPMENIONOX TOY KAJ MENIXKOY TAIOY AFIAAHIO
nOTITOY TAMIQY THX HOAEOZ TAYPOY TOY AMMIAI
TOY KAI PHrAOYrYMNAllAPXOYNTOSTAYPOYTOYTAYPj

TOY KAI PHTAOY.

M. Cousinery adds, after some further remarks, that
it is evident that thi& inscription belongs to the early
period of the Roman empire, and most probably refers
to the triumph of Octavius and Antony after the battle
of Philippic and he attempts to confirm this view b]
reference to various Graeco-imperial coins of Thes-
salonica. bearing the portrait of Octavia, the wife oi
Antony and sister of Octavius, and bearing as their
legends either GESSAAONIKEflN EAETQEPIAX oi
ArONOSESlA. He remarks that Dionysius of Ilali-
carnassus states that Octavius and Antony came to
Thessalonica after the victory at Philippi, and he
thinks that these coins tend to show that EAET-
0EPIA was granted to that city by them during this
visit, and, probably, that public games were then ceJe-
lirated in their honour.

ON A GRERK INSCRIPTION FROM TIIESSaLONICA. 539

Some slight errors may be observed even in Cou-
Bintry's rendering of the inscription: thus, in the third
hne, he reads JHMHTPOT for JHMHTPIOT, omits
the E in nOTEITOT, writes HAPMENIONOS instead
of UAFMENinNOS, and leaves out the lAOT in
ZniAOT.

The first part of the great collection of ancient Greek
inscriptions by the illustrious Boeckh was published, as
is well known, in 1826. The second part, however, in
which he gives his version of this inscription did not
appear till 1833»before which time the tolerablyaccurate
copies of Swan and Cousinery had been made public.
It does not, however, appear that he was cognizant
of them, though, as we shall see hereafter, in his
" Addenda et Corrigenda," he avails himself of Mr.
Swan's copy, and alludes to Colonel Leake. The
consequence i.s, that Doeckh's first copy is hy no
means a perfect one, and that even the later one in
his " Addenda " contains grave errors. Out of re-
spect to him, however, I have thought it right to give
all that he has stated on the subject, including both
the first copy and his subsequent notes in the " Ad-
denda et CoiTigenda."

'J'he fir*t copy of inscription is as follows [Corp.
GrTEc. Inscrip. ii. p. 33, No. Ii9ti7] ; —

EITARXOYNTHN msmATPOY TOY KAEO
PAZ KAI AOYKIOY flONTlOY XEKOYNAOY

AYAOY -fAAOYlOY ZABEINOY AHMHTPIOY TOY
kYXTOY AHMHTPIOY TOY NEIKOROAEXIS 211
'TOY RAPMENIONOS TOYKAl MENIXKOY TAIOY AHAAHIO^
EITOY TAMIOY THZ HOAEHZ TAYPOYTOY AMMJAS

KAI PHPAOY rYMNAZIAPXOYNTOZ TAYPOY TOY AY
TOY KAI PHfAOY

540 ON A GREKK INSCRIPTION FS.OM TH ESSALONJCA,

and the following are his remarks upon it: — " For-
mam tiiuli dedi ex Poc, qui in hac re satis fidus esse
solet, sed lectiones ex Biaiardo, ubi contrarium nou
noto. Vs. i. Poc. nOAHTAPXON, etc. SnSI, etc.
et, in tine, KAI (pro KAEO); vs. 2. Bim. SEKON-
AOr, Poc SEKOTNAOT; vs. 3- Bim. omittit ATAOT,
quod addidi ex Poc, i|ui habet TJOT ATAOTAOTIOT,
etc., et, in fine, omittit O , vs. 4. Poc. PATSTOT et
NEKOUOAEOZO ■ vs. 5 init. Poc. TOT UAlU
OXASTOTIMENIS, etc. et in fine, AUAAHIOT; vs. 6.
Poc. FAMlOr THS ROA, etc, et, in fine, AMIHt \
vs. 7, Poc. nOTKAlBHBOT, in 6ne, Poc. TOTAT
habet, quse in Bim. omissa addidi. Vs. 8, ex Poc,
dedi primum /, omissum i Bimardo. Ibid., Poc,
TOTKATlirAOT, eo loco ubi apud nos, quod correxi
ex Bimardo; &ed Bimardus post 'yu^i'affwip;^;oiJi^oy nihil
hahet nisi TATPOT TOT KAI PUTAOT sine lacuna.'

He then gives the following transcript of the iu-
scription in small characters, and adds the subjoined
notes : —

IIoXftTap^owTfiiv S^fTltraTpov tov Kket^ruTpas, xal
AovKtov JJovTiov X^KovvZov,

A^fiTiTpiov TOV ^avtnov,
A7}firp-piov TOV NtJVOTToX-e&jy

ZiaiXov TOV Tlapim'i\Ki\vQ^ , TOV KCU hf^ltJKOU

Talov AyiWtjfiov UoTtnov^

Tafitov nys TroKetas Tavpov tov 'Afifiiat, tov lau 'PifyXow,

TvfAv<wiapj((iVvTos Tavpov tov A\_^fi,fi\uis tov koi 'P-^yXov,

" Deest res ipsa illis magistratihus acta, UoXiTitpxai

ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION FROM THESSALONICA. 541

ThessalonicsB novimus ex alia mscriptione (vide Lemma)
et ex Acl. Apost. xvii, 6» 8. Manifesto fuerunt sep-
tem, ex qulbus hoc loco princeps quasi separatim scrip-
tus est, sex cn^teris deinde particula xsc annexis Mire
vero bis jEgyptiorum et Lyciorum more matris nomen
addilutn est Kx^oiraTpa^, 'AtifiUi t bis etiara diveisa
eiusdein viri nomina proposita sunt, Zoili, qui et Me-
niscus, Tauri^ qui et Regulus.

'* Vs. 3, vloii ap. Poc. ferri non potest ; itaque TOT ex
Bim. retinui. Sed Bim. L. Pontium et Secundum
Flavii Sabini f, noininatos ceiiset, turbata iioiiiinum
lloraaQorum ratiorae, Romano more si qui prdeno-
mine, nomine, cognomine vocanlur, non solet patris
nomen addi, ut vs. 5, 0, Fuiou ^AytWrftov TIotUtw : bine
patet Aovxiou Uovrwv X^tavvZov nomen esse integrum :
eodenique modo ex corrupto Pocockii exempio Flavii
Sabini nomen integravi. Titulus non antiquior Ves-
pasiano videtur, ex cuius familja denominatus Plavius
Sabinus."

Such was the form and description of this inscrip-
tion as originally given by Boeckh, on which I must
remark, (I) that in his copy, Uteris majusculis, he has
inserted a T before ^ATXTOT, for which there ia no
authority from the pliotogniph, and which cannot make
sense ; (2) that he has placed the second and third syl-
lables of ZUlAOT at the commencement of the fifth
line instead of at the end of the fourth ; (3) that he
has adopted TOT AT at the end of the seventh hne
intead of TOT TATPOC ; (4) that he has assumed,
though, as it would seem, conjecturally, or with some
iiesitation, in his transcript Uteris minusculis, the
words TIOT ATAOT AOTIOT, or, as he reads them,
TOT ATAOT 4>AA0TI0T, ought to be rendered by

542 ON A GREEK INSCRIPXrON FROM TH FS9AL0NICA.

[n]ov[^]ou ^x^avUv; and, lastly* that TATPOT TOT
AT TOT KAI PUrAOT (as he reads the coiicIudiDe;
portion of the inscription) differs materially from his
transcn|>t in small letters, Tov A[fifji]icLs roO «m 'P^\ov.
Assuredly, in his study of this iosciiption, Boeckh has
not shown his usual acuteuess.'

In or about 1835» or» at least not earlier than that
date. Boeckh published his "Addenda et Corrigenda,"
to which I have already alluded. In these he speaks
as follows :— Vol. ii. p. 990, ti. 1967. p. 53. "Sex
pohtarchas statuit Tafelius Tbessalonic, p. xxx. et
]>. 103. l-*gil tViXXn AovKtov UovTiQV X^Kovvhov Tov ^Xavtov
Xa^iivw. Sed Tie alia argumenta afferara* nou credi-
bile mihi Flavii Sabini filium esse L. Ponlium Secun-
dum nominatum. Titulum denuo ex lapide ediderunt
Carolus Swan, 'Journal of a Voyage up the Mediter-
ranean' (Lond. 18"^6f vol, i. p. 185), et minusculie
Leakius, Itin. Gr. septentr. t. iit. p. 236* St'anius,
vs. 3 iuit., habet TIQT . ATAOTAO . TIOT . fer^ ut Po-
cockius ; et Leakius quoque diserte : viov,''AvXov'Aautov
Sa^eivov, Quie cum ita siut, video jam et ipse esse tan-
tum sex politarchas, nee prirno reliquos ut putabam
particulaxai interposita, addilos esse, sed primi nomen
esse hoc : XaanraTpou tov KX^o^jiaTpay Koi AotfKtov tlovriov
ScKovvBov Sa^etvov. Vs. 7, extr. legit Swan TATPO-
TOTTATC, et vs. 8 omittit I singnlare. Vs, 8 in lextu
ininusculis repetito signa : 'A[fLfi]i[as]. Vs. 4, fortaase
NtKOTToXtfps (Leake, NiKowoXeos) non femininura est, sed
masculiiiura ; vide ad n. 1994 d. in his Addendis.*'

It will be observed, in conclusion, that Boeckh,

* It Qhoald be added, that though his firal copy iu correct in the
number of line*, his transcript. Uteria mtnuscuiu, gives nine instead]
of cig-ht lincB,

ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION FROM THESSALUNlCA. 543

admitting the corrections of Swan and LeaUe, still
adheres to his conjecture of Puhliua Flavins, and to
the rov jl[ft^]iar rav, etc.

I will now give Colonel Leake's account of this
interesting^ monument} as published in his 'Travels in
Northern Greece' (Lond. 8vo, 1M35, voL lii. p. 236).
It is to the foUowiug effect : — " Just within the gate,"
Bays he, *' the street is crossed by an ancient arch
about 14 feet wide, supported by pilasters, which are
buried apparently to half their original height. Below
the capital of each pilaster, on the western side, a
Roman togatus is represented iu reliefj standing before
a horse. The frieze above the arch is decorated with
the caput bovi^ united by festoons. The whule con-
struction consiota of large masses of stonCi but the
monument could never have been very magniHcent,
and appears hardly worthy of the time of Antony and
Octavius, to which it is attributed by Beaujour, who
supposed it to have been a triumphal memorial of
the victory of Philippi. Nor does an inscription be-
low the arch, which contains the names of the eight
arcbons in whose magistracy the monument was
erected, seem to favour his opinion, as the names are
chiefly Roman, which they would hardly have been at
so early a period,"

Colonel Leake then gives the inscription in a note,
Uteris winusculis, as follows : —

IIoKdTap^ovirrQUf SuKmraTpav rov Kfuo-rraTpaS ifai Aovkiou

Floirrtau XcKouv^ov vtoO '^AvXou ^Aovtou Xa^eivov^ Arf^tjTpwv

Tov ^avarov, AjjfLrfTpiov rau NeiKOTrokeos, Zca{iKov) tou

Ilap^evKotfos TQv K<u MevtaKov, Taiou AyiXX'rjiov FIoT^tTov,

■ TOfitou Tijy TTifXfifoy Tavpov tou 'Afi./j,ias tov koi 'Pij-yXou,

I yvfivainap^QuvTos Taupov rot Tavpov tou tcai 'PijyKov.

544 ON A GREttK INSCRIPTION FROM THESSALONICA.

and remarks that " two of these magistrates were the"
gymnasiarch and the lamias ; " at the same time add-
ing, that "the name of Cleopatra, the mother
Sosipatrus, may perhaps have preceded that of hisl
Roman father, because she was a descendant of the
royal family of Macedonia, and Nicopolis and Ammii
may for the same reason have been named instead
the fathers of Demetrius and Taurus- Taurus the
son of Aramia, and Taurus the son of Taurus, ha<
probably been adopted hy Regulus, and Zoilus hy^
Meniscus " He further points out that " they (the
magistrates) are styled Folltarchae, as when St. Paul
visited Thessalonica ninety-three years after the battlel
of Phiiippi."

I need only remark that Colonel l.eake's transcripl
of the inscription is accurate, though I regret that hi
has not kept the lines as they are on the monument;
Moreover, I am not sure that had he published at thej
time the copy he probably made in ]80G^ his copy'
would have been superior to those of Swan, etc. In
the twenty-nine years that elapsed before his ' Travels'
were published^ he had time to work out the inscrip-
tion, and to insert letters he may not himself have
discerned on the spot, aided, as we know he must have,
been, by the copies of Swan and Cousiudry*

Messrs. Conybeareand Howson, in their joint work,
' The Life and Epistles of St. Paul ' (Lond, 4to, 1852,
p, 358 et seqJ), go into the whole fjuestion of the
government of dependencies under the early Roman
Empire, and naturally point out the existence at Thes-
salonica. of the official title " Politarch," as used by St,
Luke, and con6rmed by the inscription we are now
considering. They also give the following lines as a

ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION FROM THESSALONICA. 545

copy of the inscription, professedly from BoeckliT n.
I9()7j but incorrectly, in so far that they have inserted
in the text, nOTBAIQT 0AAOTIOT, which Boeckh,
as we liave noticed ante^ p. 17, has placed Uteris yntnus-
culis^ evidently with some doubt, for TOT ATAOT
^AAOTIOT, though even this we now know to be an
erroneous reading:^

nOAErTAPXOYNXnN ZOIinATPOY TO^ KAEO
HATPAZ KAI AOYKIOY HONTIOY ZEKOYNAOY
nOYBAlOY <t>AAOYIOY tABElNOY AHMHTPrOY
TOY "fAYZTOY AHMHTPlOY TOY NIKOnOAEllS
ZniAOY TOY nAPMENinNOZ TOY KAI MENIZKOY
TAIOY ArrAAHlOY HOTEITOV

It would seem, furtlier, that they were not aware of
the corrections and nioditications which Boeckh sub-
sequently inserted in his "Addenda et Coriigenda,"
vol. ii. p. 990, though they must have had before them
tiie worUs of Cousinery and Leake: for some reason,
too, they have made the inscription end with the name
nOTEITOT. They addj ^' These words, engraven on
the marble arch, inform us that the magistrates of
Thessalonica were called Politarchs, and that they
were seven in number ; and it is perhaps worth ob-
serving (though it is only a curious coincidence) that
three of the names are identical with those of St.
Paul's friends in this region,^ — Sopater of BercEa, Gaius
the Macedonian, and Secundus of Thessalonica."*

^ It is perhaps worth 'while to note that BDme of the nsmea occur-
ring in tliis inscriptiDn are found in other ins{:r)ptions from Mace-
donia and itB neighbourhood publJehed by Boeckb Iq his great work.
Thus we find,^ —

Cleopatha. — In inscriptiona from Thessalonica. fioeckh^ no.
1994 d; from Philippolis, no. 205 0 ; from Ileraclea. no. 2038;
■ from Kozan, no. 1955. [&h-

I VOL. VHI. 12 O

mk—

546 ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION FROM TflESSALONlCA,

Tliey further rt-mark "that it is at least worth ourwhih
to notice, as a mere matter ol Christian evidence, how
accurately St. Luke writes concerning ihe political cha-
racteristics of the cities and provinces which he nieD«
tions. He takes notice, iti the most artless and inci*
dental maauer, of minute detailH, which a TrauduleQl
composer would judiciously avoid, and which in !h<
mythical result of ineie oral tradition would eurely be
loose and inexact. CyjHus is a *' proconsular" province;
Philippi is a*'culony;" the magistrates of Thessalonica
have an unusual title, unmtntioned in ancient litera-
ture; but it appears from a monument of a different
kind that the title is perfectly correct, and the whole
aspect of what happened at Tliessalonica, as compared
with the events at Pliilippi, is in perfect harmony with
the ascertained ditTerence in tise political condition of
the two places. . . . Those magistrates by whom the
question at issue is ultimately decided are not Roman.
PnttorSj hut Cireek Poltlarchs."

Lastly, I may remark that Dr. Alford, the Deiin
of Canterbury, in his ' Greek Testament,' 4lU ed;
(Lond. 8vo. 1861, p. 188), haa adopted from Boeckh

Sacupmtta.— From Pydna, do. 1957; from Tliessaloiiicn, hm.
1969 and 1988.

DEMii;Ttiit]fi, — Nn. 1958.

NicoPOLifi.— No. 19^7 ff aud 19II4 d.

Zottva. — From Vama, oo. 'J05G.

PaR»enion. — FromTheasRlonica, DO. 1975 ; from PJeria, no. iSSl^

Tauhus {the father of Asclepiades). — From Ptrrinthas, no. 2036.

Tli<? occurrence nf thet*e names may not, indeed, be con«ideri?d o/
much importance, but is so far icileresting as showing the exii^teiice
in Macedonia and Thracia, of fumLlieB of the same name with those
mentioned in the Acts and ari the iDscription vte are now
lidering'.

ON A GRREK INSCItlPTION FROM THESSALONICA. 547

and Messrs. Conybeare and Howson the reading of
nOTBAIOT ^AAOTtOT, thus showing: how long an
error, — in this case, it is true, not of" vital coiisequence,
• — may be preserved, when writers have not access to
copies as certainty accurate as those made by photo-
I raphy.

Jt will not, of course, be supposed tiiHt iti making
this remark I have any ioCention of casting btanie ou
the accuracy or scholarship of the learned Dean. No
one has time or opportunity to search out every point
in an inquiry anew for himself; some things must be
accepted from authors who are known to have mnde
them their special study; and the Dean of Canterbury
was, therefore* fully justified in assuming that the text
of Boeckh was unimpeachable.

I think 1 have now completed what 1 proposed to
do; and, again, I wish to express my best thanks to
Mr. Morton. Had be not placed in my hands, with
the view that it should be published in the Transac-
tions of the Royal Society of Literature, ihe photo-
graph which was executed puiposely for him at Salo-
niki, together wilh many remarks he had prepared on
the published copies of this inscription, this paper
would not have been written. I am also desirous of
staling that Mr. Moitou bus since added to his kind-
ness in this respect^ in that he has taken the trouble
to read over these pages as they passed through the
pressj making at the &ame time many useful altera-
tions and giving to me many valuable suggestionSj of
which 1 have had great pleasure in availing myself.
There are other points in connection with it which I
will not enter upon, as, for instance, the question which
has been discussed by Boeckh, Leake, and others, as

2o-2

M8 ON A Ga££K INSCRIPTION FROM THESSALOKICA.

to the actual number of Politarchs existing in Thessa-.j
lonica as shown by the inscription. For these, and
other questions of the kind, 1 refer those who are
interested in this matter to an excellent resume of all
that is known about Thessalonica — a monograph by
T. L. F. Tafel, Professor of Antiquities in the Univer-
sity of Tubingen, entitled 'De Thessalonica ejusque
agro, dissertatio geographica' (Berlin, 8vo, 1839). 1
must add, however, that like all the scholars to whom
1 have had to refer during the preceding paper, Tafel
does not seem to have been aware of the *' Addenda €t
Corrigenda," thouj^h these were published by Boeckh
at least four years before his own work issued from
the press.

For the same reason I will not occupy the time of
the Society with a discusi^ion as to the architectural
character of the structure on which this inscription \s
preserved* or as to the probability or not of its having
been erected in commemoration of the battle of Philippi.
These and other similar points, can hardly be set at
rest, except by a visit to the locality itself, and perhaps
not even then.

W. S. W. Vaux.

549

ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION AT MYTILENE, RELATING

TO THE COINAGE OF THAT CITY AND OF

PHOCjEA,

(lUad Novemlier SI, 1866.)

7ro\£7 . a^oi ,

. . ■ ^ * •ypo^jtoi i <r TtfffTa

.... Tioict Kv[p^tov eenca' [rhfi fttv KQ-^av-

TB to] •^(pvtriov VTToBiKov e[fifievat afit^o-

Tip]aicn rai<i iroXUo'a'i, &iK[tifrrat^ Be S

efi]/j,evai TO} fikv ifj. MuTiXfym [vTroh{fr-

qt] raU dp-)(al'i Traicraif ral? c/i M[vrcX-

»j]va 7rA.€af tmv alftiafrnv, e/i 4»<u/en ^[e t-

aiv ap^fflK traiaai'i rait ifL fl'm/ca 7r\[e'-

a; TCtii/ atyi.£ircQ>[i''>] rav &€ Sixav €fifi.<V&t 10

ffc at Se K€ «aTa[je^t(?]3 to -^vtrlov K^p-

vav \shapk<rT€[p\o\y'\ ^eKtov, Oavdr^ja ^apbi-

aitrffai- at Se k€ d7r[i/]<jb[ai']j7 /i[^] j^cXmf a,^^p[o-

auT[o]v Tra^^c fr) icaTB<i\ji\fvaif a he iraXi^ avaC*

TW7 Kol a^a.fi.io<i [Io-Jtoj' e^aiJ^o*- MuTtXTj-

mof TTpoo-^E «oin-nji' ' a/>^e( Tr/joravi? o

TTfifia KoXjOD'OI', £[/t 4']aiJC^ 5e o TreSa 'ApiV[T-

0^0 r. BO

On a fragment of grey marble, rather nnore than
1 foot 7^ inches each way, built into the wall of a
house belonging to one Demetrios Kara Panagiotes,

550 ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION AT MYTILEKH.

in a street near to the Castle, Mytilene. Engraved,
Conze^ Reise auf der Insel Lesbos, 1865^ taf. vi. (See
ibid. p. 12) A few letters are wanring In Conze's
transcript, which I have supplied from an impression-
in paper talien by me in 1852.

This inscription seems to be the latter part of al
treaty between the Mytilenteans and the Pbocaeans, to
leiJjulate the standard of a gold coinage common to
both states. The dialect is yEolic. The letters are
written crTOi;^ijBoV, and the date of the inscription ia
probably not later than Olymp, 96.

1. 7. rats afy^ais •Trata'ais for Tar dpj^as Trdtras, (S(
Ahrens, De Dialect. Mol ^ 10. 4.) "_

1, 8. irKfaa for irXfis, aifitcrctau for j^fnaetuv. (See Ah-
rens, ^ 15. 3.) ^uiKa for ^toxaia. The genitive ^toKila?
occurs in Sappho, Fragm. 14. (See Ahrens, ^ 16. 1.)

1. 11. ^jJiTefft for pLTjol. The form fir\veci with a
single V occurs in two passages in Herodotus, iv^. 43]
and viii. 51, (see Baehr's note on the latter passage,
and Jacobs ad iElian. Nat. An. ix. 4.) For the redu-|
plication of the v compare /*tji'i'oV (Bockh, C. 1. 216G,
and Ahrens, ^ 8.)

I. 14. amlyy^lav]^^ for airo^v^. The top of the
still remains. af£^pori]V tor dftaprelv.
I. 16. TraOtfv for iraSnlp,

1. 18. KOTTTTJV for tCOTTTtlV ; fTpOTavtS fof TTpUTaWJ J cf.

Bockh. C. I. 2166, 1. 31, and 22656, for other in-
stances. The derivation of TrpCrapts from irpo is thus
confirmed.

We may suppose that the upper part of the inscrip-1
tion. now broken away, contained the terms on which
the two cities agreed to have a curreney in common,
for it is clear from what follows thai both states had

ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION AT MYTILENE. 551

a common interest in preventing any deterioration of
the standard.

I shall now give an abstract of the text, reservins;
for after discussion the consideration of certain diffi-
culties in its interpretation.

I. 4. sq. [It is ordained] that (the officer who has
struck) the gold should be subject to trial, uvo^tteo^^
bolh in Mytikne and in Phocaea, and that the jurors,
BiKiurTai, for this trial, in both these cities, shall be a
majority of the magistrates, apxat. The trial is to take
place within six months after the year comes to an
end. If the person under trial shall be convicted ot
having wilfully adulterated the gold ? KaTa[Kpiff]i} 6e\tov
TO yjpvfflov Kepvav vSa^tPTe[p]o|^r, he is tO be punlshcd
with death ; hut if he shall he judged to have erred but
not wilfully, let the court decide what he ought to suf-
fer, or to pay as a fine, but let the city be free from the
charge and from all liability. The Mytilenreans ob-
tained by lot the priority in the right of coining, Tbe
chief masristrates are the Prvtanis who comes after
Kolonos in Mytilene, and the Prytanis who conies after
Aristarchos in Phoccea.

There can hardly be a doubt that the ypvaiov to
which the inscription refers is the well-kntiwn cur-
rency struck by the Greek cities on the western coast
of Asia, in the fifth and fourth centuries B.C., and of
which Cyzicus and Phoc*a were the principal mints.
Much of this money was paid into the Athenian trea-
sury, as tribute from the allied states, as is shown by
the mention of Phocsean staters and keHce in incriptions
containing lists of (inafhemata in the Parthenon.

In the majority of extant specimens of this coinage
more or less of silver is mixed with the gold. Hence

552 ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION' AT M¥TtLENE.

it has been generally assumed by numismatists that
the metal used in this currency was the electrum ot
the ancients.

It has, liowever, been objected that whenever the
money of Pbocrea and Cyzicus is mentioned in ancient
authors or inscriptions it is calkd, as in the inscrip-
tion before us, ^vatov, not ^Xe/crpov ; nor does it appear
that money of electrum is directly mentioned anywhere!
in Greek or Roman Uterature, except in a passage of
Lampridius relating to certain pieces, probably medal-
lions, struck by the Emperor Sevcrus Alexander.'
Further, the analysis of several so-called electrum
coins by the Due de Luynes showed that the propor-
tion of gold to silver in them was not adjusted by any
fixed rules, and that, in one instance, the silver was to
the gold as three to two ; whereas, according to Pliny,
N. H. xxxiii. 23, electrum was a compound containing
four parts of gold to one of silver.'' On the othei
handj it mig]it be said that, though these proportions'
may represent the standard of electrum established
in Pliny's time, it does not follow from his statement
that this standard has always prevailedj or that the'
earlier Greek writers invariably used the word ^Xeicrf
in the restricted sense of Pliny's definition.'

' LampridiuSt vie. Alexand. Severi, c 95.

* Lenormant, ' Revue Numismatique,' N. S., i. p. 88-98, See ali
RoBftig-nol, ' Lea Metaux duDs TAntiquil^,' Paris, 1803, pp. 334-37^
on the electrum genernlly.

^ Strabo speaks of electrum as the compouod obtained by tbe firs
mehillurgicBl proceaa employed on native goM : m Si toC ;^pwro5
tif/ofitvoi} KO.I. KauAtp<i^tvov fjTvimjfutaSfi Ttvl y^ tA KoBapfia i^\<Krpov
«tvat' TToAi-v ffli Tavrnvt KaSvpofxevov fiZyfia «j(WTos apyvpoit Kixi ypwroSm
Toc /JLtV apyvpOV awoKaUfrOat, toV S( )(pviTOV viTOp-ivuv {\\\. p. 1-16).

we auppoBe that by the propels here described a compatind coul

Of* A CSKEK INSCRIPTION AT MYTILENE,

553

In a well-known passage in the * Antigone ' of So-
phocles (1. 1038), the poet places in apposition to irpos

SapB^<air TjXiKTpop . . . KOI TOif 'IvBiKOV ■j(pvsov. By the

electrum from Sardis, Sophocles no doubt meant the
native ore from the Pactolus, which, like that from Spain,
Trans3^'lvaiiia, and other auriferous regions, probably
contained more of less of sliver. Most of the gold used
in the tninls of Phocaea and other neighhourmg Greek
cities on the same coast was probaSjIy obtained from the
washings of the Pactolus in a mixed state. The gold of
Cyzicus was probably derived partly from this source,
but still more frona the Crimea. The art of refining
gold must have been known in Asia from a very early
period, for we find Croesus offering at Delphi plinths
of refined gold, XP^'^^^^ a^rr^^Bo?, and of pale or mixed
gold, XeuKor -xpvfTo^* and the darics subsequently struck
by Darius were of the finest standard.^

The Greek states of western Asia Minor, probably
from expediency rather than from want of metallurgi-
cal skill, used in their coinages the mixed metal, which^
perhaps, may be more accurately designated pale gold
than electrum, though the latter term has so generally
prevailed among numismatists that it could not be
changed without some inconvenience.

be produced in which the quantities of gold to silver were always
maintBined in the stime proportion, viz. 4 Co 1, it becomea a curioua
subject for inquiry how, with the imperfect chemical knowledge of
the ancients, &o nice a result could be obtained.

Servius ad Jilneid. viii. 402, and leidoru^, Origin, xvi. 24, state
that the proportion of gold to silver in electrum was 3 to 4, not
4 to 5 as PHny asserts.

* Herod, i. 5U. Straho usee -^vaiav Xcvkov* iii. 220, as synony-
tDOUS with upyopopiycf.

' Herod, iv. 1 66.

554

ON A GaECK INSCaiPTlQM AT MYTILENS.

The so-called electium coinage of the western cda
of Asia Minor probably comraeiiced as early as the
time of CrcEsus, and lasted till the time of Alexander
the Great, but the majority of extant specinieos seem
to have been struck between b.c. 460 and b.c. 360.
The coins which we possess, exclusively of the larger
pieces of Cyzicus, are chiefly hektee, some of which
clearly belong to Phocaea, whilst others, from the evi-
dence of their types, may be attributed with more
of less probability to Smyrna, Pergamus, Erylhrap,
and other cities of j-Eolis and Ionia. One of these
keHiP, having on the obverse a hehiieted head ofj
Athene, and on the reverse AE, two calves face to face»j
is rightly attributed by Btirgon to Lesbos» and in that
island specimens of tiie so-CiiUed electrum coinage are
often to be purcliased. It may be observfd that,
though the extant Ae//i» exhibit such a diversity o
type as to justify us in attributing them to various in-
dependent cities on the western coast, they present at
the same time sucli a general uniformity in fabric,
weight, and standard as to suggest the notion that they
were struck according to some common system of
mintage^such as would result from a commercial league.
Whatever may have been the number of cities thus
associated, it may be inferred from the prominent
mention of Cyzicene and Phociean money in ancient
writers and inscriptions, that these two were the
dominant mints on the western coast, and were pro-
bably establisheJ at an earUer period than the rest.

If the gold money of Cyzicus and Phocaea bad a
wide-spread commercial reputation, it would obviously
have been to the advantage of neighbouring cities to
assimilate their coinage as far as pos&ihle to that of

ON A GHEEK INSCRIPTION AT MYTILENK. 555

one of these two mints, so that it might pass current
at the same rate.

In the case of Mytilene, we nmy infer from the
general tenor of the treaty now under consideration
that the currency was regulated by a mutual guarantee,
so that the Mytilensean moneyer was liable to be tried
by a jury of Plioca?an magistrates, and vice rersd, the
Phoc^ean moneyer by a jury of Mytilen^an magistrates,
the object of such an arrangement being, of course, to
secure the inquiry from all undue local influence.
This reciprocal arrangement is certainly not distinctly
stated in the text, but it seems to be implied in the

words hiK{a<irTaiy t* ^it\fi&»at too ^^v Ifi MvriXrfS't^ [vttoS/k^]
efi ^otKO. fi[e TJatr apyaii -rrata-aif toIt €fi ^tcKa wXea^ rasv

ot/iWmv; especially, when we take these words in con-
nection with the fact that these cities were to strike
money alternately — eXa^ov MurtXT/vaoi -rfpo&Oi «a-7m7»^,and
with the clause, d Se Tro\ts avanms xal a^iifnos' etrrw. Fot
if, by fixing the blame on the moneyer, the city was re-
leased from all liability, it follows that such liability
was otherwise contracted by the city in respect to the
other party or parties to the treaty.

This convention between Phocsea and Mytilene
throws light on a curinus anecdote from the Apo-
phthegms of Kallisthenes, which has been preserved
by Julius Pollux, in his Onomnsticon, ix. 93. Kal-
listhenes states that the poet Persinos, having been
neglected by KubuloSj the tyrant of Alarneus^ left hiro.
and went to Mytilene. When Eubulos expressed sur-
prise at this, Persinos wrote to tell him that he had
found it more agreeable to change the Fhociean money
{^xatBtrt), which he had brought with hiui, in Mytilene

56G ON A GREEK INSCRiPTION AT MYTILENE^

than in Atarneiis. The commentators on this pa
suppose that Persinos found Mylilene a pleasanter
place of residence than Atarneus, because he had there
greater freedom of action, and could spend his money
as he liked. But may it not rather refer to the differ-
ence of the rate of exchange between Alarneus and
Mytilene? In the Levant, at the present day, the^
profit on the exchange of gold varies considerably ii
different parts of Turkey. Such was probably tlie
case m antiquity^ and it may have been the object
of Eubulos to depreciate unduly the value of the Pho-.
Clean staler, and to exact an unjust exchange; when
it would be a natural consequence of the convention
between Mytilene and Phociea, recorded in this in^
scriprion, that there should be complete reciprocity
in the rate of exchange in both cities. As Eubulos.
must have been a contemporary of Mausolus," the conJ
vention would then have been in force for some years
at Mytilene, if the inscription is of the period to which
1 have assigned it.

Having thus endeavoured to explain the general
meaning nnd object of this inscription, I have to
notice certain lacunes and difficulties in the text, the
restoration and interpretation of which may admit ofj
doubt.

1 have assumed that the Wo^ikov {1. 4) refers to the
person who (1. 13, 14) is liable to capital or other
punishment, and that this person can be no other
than the moneyer. This, I think, may be fairly in-
ferred from the context, and it is satisfactory to find

• Pollax, ed, Dindorf. v. p. 1112.

^ See at) inecrlptinD, Bockh, C. I. Mo. 2534.

* ArtBtot. PolU. ii. 4. nd. Gottlinpr. See MA, p, 325.

ON A GREEK INSCRIPTION AT .MYTILENE. 557

that the restoration (to^ fikv Ko^avra to) contains the
exact number of letters required to fill the lacune at
the end of I. 3 and beginning of 1.. 4,

This restorsition admitted, no word seems so appro-
priate at the end of I 6 as {mohtKtp.

1. 1^2, 13^ a(. fie K€ «aTa[/epi^Jp to -j^ofrlov K^pvav v&a-
pe(rT€[p]o[tf] 0€Ku)v, " if he shnll be convicted of having
wilfully adulterated the gold." The interpretation here
conjecturally proposed is not satisfactory, but, taken in
connection with the context, these words can hardly
contain any other meaning.

In KOTalxpiff]!} the traces of the KPI are doubtfuh
The 9 which follows is rather more distinct. The
letters KEPNAN are indisputable. The letters
YiiAPEZTE are equally clear. Of the P which follows
there are only doubtful traces. T have supposed
Kepvav to be an jEoHc form of Ktpvav, to mix. The
literal translation would thus be — " if he shall be
convicted of having mixed the gold too watery, ?'. e.
of having too much diluted the gold." The coa-
strnction KaTaKptOjj Kepvav may be compared with Kora-
ypta<iB^is irp^fjdiw (Hei'od. vi. ^). It may, however, be
objected that we find in Alcaeus mpvais, not Kspvats.

In reference to the words to yjixmtov Kepvav uJa-
pecrrepou it may be observed that gold ore in antiquity,
as now, was washed in the first instance in water, and
sifted through a sieve to get rid of the earth with
which it is found intermixed. Hence the gold-works
in Spain were called ■^^pvcoTrXuam, *'goldi washings."
The word vtapia-r^pov seems, at first sight, to refer
to this process^ but I am unable, on this supposition,
to extract any satisfactory meaning out of the passage.
The context seems clearly to sliow that vZap^fXT^pGv^

558 ON A GKKEK INSCRIPTION AT MTTILENE,

must be here construed '* tnixed too weak,'' '*^ too muci
diluted with alloy." This may have been the techoia
word to express adii Iteration. Hence ltd coiubinatioci
liere with Kepmv-

The tpilhet uSaprfs is cotnmonly used in Greek in'
speaking ol" wine, as Ihe antithesis to oKparos, ** un-
mixed or pure wine" Hence, by an easy metaphor,
it might be applied to gold, or anytliing else su&cep-
tible of dilution. Thus we find v8af»}s ^(Xo'-njs (.^sch.
Again. 798) ; Chap^^ t/jAm (Ari&tot. Pol, 2. 4, 7). The
phrase OLfftijpesf xepd-a-aaa^ " mixing a bath lo an agree-
able teniperriture/' Od. x. 3fi2, may be compared with.]
Kepvav vBape<rT€potK^

It is not surprising that the penalty here enacted'
for adtilteratijig the currency should he so severe,
when we consider the facility tor such malpracticea]
which the use of a mixed metal in the mint wouli
offer. As much of the tribute of the Asiatic depen-
dencies wds paid into the AtliLnian treasury in Pho^
ctean gold, it was probably current at Athens in tin
time of Pericles ; but there is reason to believe thai
it was not in good repute there, and Hesychius calls
it TO KiLKiaTifv -xpvaiov, referring probably to the laterg
coioHge.^"

The gold seems purest in the earliest specimens.

C. T. Newton.

■ Compare ^'Mponpov Kepiu^f. II. ix, 203. Ste also Ephipp. in
Meinfke, Fragni. Com. Gr. tii. p, 329, 3. AtiEfjih. ibid, ii:. p. 77. 2.
" See my ' History of Discoveries ut Budrum. eic./ ii. part 2t

pp, ens 6.

559

ON RECENT ADDITIONS TO THE SCULPTURES AND
A-NTIQUITIES OF THE BRITISH MUSEUM.

(Read JaoMTj g4th, 1868)

It is now some years since I had the pleasure of laying
before tbe Royal Society of Literature an account of
the excavations made by tny friend and colleague, Mr.
Newton, — tbe present Keeper of the Greek and Roman
Antiquities in the Briti&h Museum,— ^on tlie site of
tbe Mausoleum at Halicarna&sus, at Branchidse and at
Cnidus ; together with a notice of the researches
undertaken by Captains Porcher and Smith, among
the ruins at Cyrene,

The monuments acquired by these geiitleraen are
now in the British Museum, thoufjli, 1 regret to say,
still invisible to the public, under the temporary glass
sheds beneath the portico, which they have long oc-
cupied, and, as far as I can see, are hkely to occupy
for yet many years,

I have, therefore, thought it might not be wholly
uninteresting to the Society, if I were, on this occa-
sion, to give its members a brief account of the prin-
cipal additions which have been made during recent
yeurs, to the sculptures and other antiquities of the
British Museum ; the more so, that I am not aware
Jhat any detailed notice of them has been anywhere
given, or is likely to be published in any other chan-

560

OPJ RKCKNT ADDITIONS TO THE

nel. In doing this, 1 may state, generally, that the
objects I am about to describe are, with few excep-
tions, so arranged as to be readily seen by the public ;
so that, should my description tail to be intelligible,
any one really interested in such matters can go an
look tor himself.

I propose to arrange what I have to &ay under the
following principal beads : —

1. Sculptures, recently acquired, in continuation o:
the great collection procured by Mr. Newton from
Halicarnn&sus.

2. Antiquities of various classes, from recent exca
vations by Messrs. Biliotti and Salzmann, at Camirus
in the Island of Rhodes.

3. Sculptures, etc., from the collection of the late
Count de Pouiialt^s-Gorgier.

4. Sculptures, etc., from the Faniese Palace at Rome.

5. Various collectionsj procured either by purchase
or gift, from Mr. Dennis, the late Viscount Strangford,
Mr. Newton, and SiL^nor Castellani.

6. A series of nu&ct;||aneous objects of special inter-
est or value.

To take—

1. Fragments of the Mausoleum.

The Museum has recently acquired from the Mar-
chese Serra a very valuable slab, the existence of which
at the Villa di Negri, Genoa, has been long known.
It represents, first, an Amazon vanquiished by a war-
rior, kneeling and stretching out her hands for niercy,
the warrior having hold of" her by her bair ^ and, 2dly,
a warrior defending himself, on his knees, from the
attack of an Amazon. This slab is, unquestionably, a
portion of the frieze of the order, and was in the pos

SCULPTURES IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM

561

session of the Serra and Bajano families for more than
a century. Its state of preservation is remarliable :
better, indeed, in some respects, than th-it of any of
the slabs procured either in 1847, or, subsequently,
during Mr. Newton's more extended researches.

There Is much room lor curious speculation as to
how this solitary piece of the Mausoleum-frieze found
its way to a villa at Genoa. The probability is that
some Genoese visited (he port of HaHcarnassus before
what the knijjhts of Rhodes spared of the Mausoleum
was completely silted over^ and, remarking the beauty
of the workmanship on this fn;gment, brought it away
for the adornment of his own home.

That there were men of some taste among those
who committed such irreparable havoc on one of the
" Seven Wonders of the \\ orld " is clear from the (act
that portions of one or more of the original friezes,
representing AmazonomachiEe, together with heads of
colossal lions, were noticed by Choiseul-Goulfier and
other travellers who have visited Budrum, as still at-
tached to the waUs of the castle built by the Knights
at that place. Part of these were removed and brought
to England during the first expedition inaugurated by
Lord Stratford de Redcliffe, the remainder, since that
period, by Mr. Newton himself. We cannot there-
fore doubt that these fragments were preserved from
utter ruin by some of tlie Knights of Rhodes, at the
time they pulled down the Mausoleum to construct
their caslle with its materials. It h not unlikely, that
the slab taken to Genoa may have been put aside for
a similar use, but, for some reason or other, was not
worked up, as so many other pieces of sculpture had

been.

VOL. vui.

2 p

562

ON RRCENT ARDITIMNS TO TtlE

In coniiecllon also \\\x\\ the Mausoleum, I may 5t»tl
thfit, tjuite ncently, Mi\ Newton has been able t^
obtain from Constanliuople the cast of another slat
whkh he had noticed as early as 1852 in the Imperial
Museum at the Seraglio. This fragment, representics
an Amazon rushing forward with uplifted battle-axe,
belongs to the same frieze, and is setilplured In the
same maj;terly manner as the rest. Hesides the slahs
from the Villa di Ne^ri, and the cast from the Turkisl
Museum, many more fragments have been receivi
from Budrum during the lust year, the result for 1 1
most part of excavations made by Messrs. Biliotti an*
Salzmann under the sites of two Turkish houses, wfaif
Mr. Newton h;id (idled in persuadinji the owners to mak<
over to him at the period of ins own researches.

As, however, tlteir value consists chieHy in the po«
sibility of completing from them some of the siiuttcre*
slabs already t rouglit to England in previous years,-
a work requiring much time and earnest study — I neet
not, on the present occasion, occupy the attention of
the Society with what must, from the nature of the
case, be but an imperfect account of them.

1 shall, therefore* at once proceed to [2) the re-^
searches of Messrs. liiliutti and Salzmamrj at Camirus»
in the island of Rhodes, as, by their zeal and exertions^
the nation has been foitunate in the acquisition of a
very ren^arkable assemblage of ivorks of art, in many
styles and differing materials, — each specinteu. too,
exhibiting its own characteristic excellence in the
happy treatment of the material on which the artist
has chanced to work.

I should state in Um'me-, that Camirus was situated'
on the northern shore of Rhodes, and was one o( the,

SCUMTURBS IN THE DiaTIStI MUSEUM.

5G3

three principal cities of thnt island, before tbe founding
of the cily of Rhodes, Camirus, Lindus, and Jalysus
were traditionaUy named from, and founded by, the
three grnndsons of Ochimus ; and these towns, in
alliance and conjunction with Cos, Cnidus, and Ilali-
cainassns, formed what was called the Dorian llexa-
polis, with a common sanctuary on the Triopiau head-
land on the coast of Caria, Apollo was the tutelary
deity of this confederation. (Herod, i, 1440 '

The town of Rhodes itself was huilt at the north-
eastern extremity of tlie isliind, by the miion of Lin-
dus, Jalysus, and Caniirug, about d.c. 408, and thus
became the capital of the island.

After the establishment of the new capital, the earlier
towns seem to have gradually decayed. We should,
therefore, naturally expect that monuments disinterred
on the site of Camirus — should this site be well deter-
mined— would he of very remote antiquity, and such
is, to a f^reat extent, the case.

The first origin of the discovery of antiquities at
Camirus is curious. The site was covered with a pine
forest, on clearing which and cultivating the soil, the
peasants discovered the Necropolis by the accident of
a bullock stumbling into a tomb while dragging the
111 I8.'j3, Mr. Newton visited the site, and
obtained thence many terra-cotta vases of a very ar-
chaic character ; these he states (' Travels and Disco-
veries in the Levant,' vol. i. p. 235) were found near
the modern villap;eof Kalavarda. lie says (under date
of Aug. 5, 18.^3), " In this village I was much inter-
ested by finding a number of Greek fictile vases in the
peasants' houses. These vases are of various styles.
Amon^^ them are several platters, piTuikes, of a very

2 p y

5fi4

ON RECKNT ADDITIONS TO TM K

early perfoH, with s:eGmetrical patterns painted in lirown
on a pule ground.

"This kind of ware has been found in the tombs
Athens, Melos, and of other paria of Greece, and

thoui;!

be of

thi

very remote antM|Ui
as the sites of Mycena? and Tirvns are strewn with it.
I also found at Kalavat'da, several jugs, amphora and^i
oinocfioee^ on which were painted either black figure^H
on a red ground, or red figures on a black ground.
None of these designs were remarkable for beauty of
drawini^ or excellence of fabric, but mostly s^peciniens
of the later period of the art. The clay seemed rather
thick and heavy. The peasants also showed me some
small terracotta (inures. On inquiry I was told that
all these objects wtre found in tombs near the vil
lage."

Such was the first notice of the discovery of ancient
relics in this part of Rhodes : need we add that it w
(jnite sufficient to stimulate to further excavations
ilence it was, that representations haviug been mac
in tlie righi tjuarter, a AVmrm was procured from Con-
stantinople, and MM. Biliotti and Salzinana, who ha
followed closely on Mr, Newton's footsleps, were era-
powered to undertake a systematic examination
Kalavarda and of its neighbourhood. The result
that the Acropohs of Camirus has been discovert
and thoroughly exploredj nut less thnn 275 toral
havinfj; been opened during the winter and spring
lSfi3-4, From these tombs, combined wirh the re-
searches of previous years, a vast number of snial
precious monuments, consisting of ornaments in gol
glass, and bronze, figure? in terra-cotta and calcareous
stone, vases, and alabaster jars, have been procured.

SCULPTUKES IN THK BRITISH MU8EUM.

565

•

Most ol' these objects range in date between B.C. 6G0
(or possibly still earlier) and n.c. 2UU ; the more arehaic
specimens beiiis; certainly anterior to the Persian War,
L e. to Bu. 480. 1 may add that, on the site of the
Acropolis, various loundatioDS of walls were laid bare,
and, under these foundations, a curious set of galleries,
with shafts at intervals, has been traced out ; and that
a great variety of early antiquilits, in porcelain, bronze,
ivory, gold, potteiy, and different minerals, has beea
found in these shafts and galleries. The whole of the
collection from Camirus may be convenitenlly grouped
under certain main headings, sudi as the following! —

J. Asiatico-Phcenician or Archaic Greek,

2. Greek of the best and later periods.

3. Egyptian or iuiitatiouiii uf Egyptian.

The first class is by far the most important, in that
it comprehends most of the gold and silver ornaments,
together with a few terra-coltas, aud aftords a most
curious subject for inquiry, as to the source from
which it has been derived. It has been generally sup-
posed that thesse and similar works are due to artists
whose homes were the chief cities of Piioenicia, — Tyre
and Sidou, — a view supported by the fact that very
similar terra-cotta figures have been procured, in re-
cent years, from tombs at Sidon.

1 rt isli, however, in accepting for them the generic
name ot Phoenician, to guard myself against admitting
the idea that they are wholly prodncC& of the inventive
art of the inhabitants of Pbcenicia ; since I cannot but
think that not a lew specimens betray a marked Assy-
rian itifluencej and would seem to be copies, at second
or third hand, of monuments orif^iually Assyrian. I
imagiue that the gjueral character of Assyrian art

56(\

0^f S.KCENT ADDITIONS TO THE

must have been well knowu in Western Asia, both
before and subsequentiv lo the tinal overthrow of Ni-
neveh, about B.C. (i20 ; and most persons will, I be-
lieve, recognize, even at first sight, a manifest connec-
tion between many of the objects of this Class and the
products of the well-known and well-defined art of
Assyria ; such as may be seen on the earliest sculp-
tures Mr. Layard disinterred at Psimrud, and on the
beautiful specimens of sculpture procured by Mr. Lot-
tus from the most recent palaces al Koyuujik.

In tbe present state of our knowledge^ it seems to
be wUer to term them Asiatic than PhoBnician, — the
more so that such a title precludes our limiting their
production to any one particular province or district.

At tbe same time I do not underrate the recorded in-
fluence of the PbtEuicians upon Greece and its islands :
it is quite possihle* nay, very probable, that to them we
owe the introduction of the formative arts into Greece,
as Greece herself unquestionably owes to them the cha-
racters of her alphabetic writing. It is well known,
that in very remote ages, Asiatic colonies, cliiefly from
Tyre, spread all along the shores of the Mediterranean,
abundant traces being still found of tbeir coloniz-
ing energy^ at Cartilage, in Sicily, Sardinia, Majorca,
and at Tartessus, Gades, and other places in Spain.
We have, also, the important traditions that Cadmus
— himself, as his name implies, an Oriental, and pro-
bably a Phoenician— came to Rhodes and left there
some Pbojnician settlers (Diod. Sic. v. 58); and that
Minos — himself probably a Phoenician — founded an
empire in Crete: while the Odyssey especially notices
the Phoenicians as pav<nKXiJToi avBpes (Odyas. xv. 415),
that is, men illustrious lor their naval skilk

SCULPTURES IN TIIK EKITIBH MUSEUM.

567

IVe are also informed tliat, in remote tinieSj the
Phtrnicians were famous as nietal-workers,- — tlie story
of the building o( Solomon's temple by the aid of
Hiram's workmen tending to confirm this stntement ;
while we have the direct testimony of Iloraer that the
cuirass ot Agamemnon was made either at Sidon or
in Cyprus. Lastly, we find notices uf a certain tribe
or set of men, called the Telchines, who were noted
as workers of metal in the island of Rhodes, — there
being httle douLt that these Telchines, as the first
syllable of their name naturally suggests, were them-
fielves of Asiatic origin ; — together with the legend
that Danaus himself built the temple of Athene at
Linrlus.

All I wish to urge is, that the evidence of the
purely Phoenician origin of these and similar works
is not, to my mind, satisfactory; though I am ready to
admit the One^ntal descent of these uictallic ornaments,
and to accept the general starements in ancient au-
thors, noticed above, as expressing their belief that
the Phoenicians were a race who had cultivated in a
remarkable degree a certain style of art^ and this, too,
at a period when they had few, if any, rivals.

Admitting, then, as a general principle, that Phoe-
nician navigators and settlers did, in al! probability,
convey these arts to the shores of Greece, I am in-
chned to think that, on the whole, the works tbeni-
selveg represent very truly a tiaditionul style, accepted
generally throughout Western Asia, and ultimately,
with some modifications, in Greece itself, — a style of
which Nineveh was probably the original fountain-
head, — though, possibly, the name of that famous city,
and of the wonderful works eni^hrintd in itt^ ruins, was

5U8

ON KECENT AUDITIONS TO THE

as unknown to tlie makers of these monmiients as i
was alike to classical and modern times till, scarcely
twenty years since, the buried city was restored to the
gaze of man.

I shall now proceed to describe, individually, a few
of the more remarkable of these metallic ornameutai,
drawings of some of which I have had made, to serv
as typical specimens.

1 may premise lliat almost all the gold and silvei
ornaments (among which the gold largely predoml
nate in number) have evidently been used either (I
as necklaces or {'2) for attachment lo diStTent parts
of a dress, consisting, for the most part, of thin pieces
or plaques of metal, averaging from one to two and a
hall inches in length, with subjects on them, worked
lip, as a rulcj from behind, after the fashion called i
modern times rcpoussae work.

The leading varieties are as follows :-—

1. A female tignre, standing in front, draped to the
feet, and the feet themselves almost hidden, as on the
earliest sculptures from Braiichida;, with long hair
elaborately dressed falling on the shoulders, and naked
breasts ; the arms raised in a stirt formal manner, and
the hands partially closed ; the whole in an oblong
fiame surroumled by dots, with two or more holes for
attachment. (Fig. L)

2. A similar Hffure, but somewhat larger, with large
wings of peculiar shape, reseniblinn- a nimbus, the
hands crossed in front and the elbows square, and
rosette on each side of the legs : the arms support
small animal— perhaps a cow or bull — which rests
against the figure. (Fig. 2.)

3. A similar figure, with long curling hair and nak

^Jl

'i /I I

■7N|

) '.J )

;if=^-;r>-'

SCULPTURES IN TUB BKITISH MUSEUM.

5f>9

breasts, and wings on each side, very formally treated :
the bands are stretched out, on either side, straight
from the elbow, and a rose, in relief, is on the aide of
each leg. Tiie tnp of this plaque is turned round, to
allow of a chain to pass throuj^^h it for suspension or
attachment. (Fig. 3.)

4. A similar figure, somewhat larger, hands stretched
out and holding in each a small lion by the tail ; on
each side of feet, a rose iticuse ; at the bottom, three or
four ball* or pomegranates, and, at the top* a projec-
ting piece of metal for attachment. The manner in
which the lions are held out, and the general character
of the subject, recall the sculptures from Khorsabad.
See Bolla. (Fig. 4.)

5. A similar ii^ure, but holding a ram in each hand
by the neck. This specimen is much less ornate than
the preceding or the following, wnd is in silver.

6. A similar figure, but, on each side, a lion springing
up, resting its forepawa against the figure and turning
its head back. The body of the figure is clothed in
drapery, richly ornamented with wavy lines, etc. At
the bottom are four pomegranates, and at the top
three wide rings for suspension or attachment. There
are several slight modifications of this type, and, at the
top of some of them, is a flat disk or rosette of twelve
petals. (Fig. 7.)

7. A similar figure, with the subject treated much as
on the previous one, with this distinction, however,
that the lions on the right and left of the figure stand
out all but detached from the rest of the metal, while
to the back of the plaque two hawks or eagles are
represented, clinging by their talons. Above^ in the
centre, is a star of ten points. The lions and the

570

ON RECKNT ADDITIONS TO THK

hawks are treated in a rich but conventional manned
The character of the lions on thi& ohject are very!
similar to those on the fibula fruni Cervetri, whicli be-
louged to the late Mr. Blayds, and is now in the AIu-;
seuin [infra, p. 38). (Fig. 9.)

8. A type resembling in many ways the Nar-singh^ or
man-lion, of the later sculptures ivoin Koyunjik. ItJ
represents a compound figure, consistiny; ol the bead,
hody, and legs of a man, t>ul attached to the hodyj apd^
as it were, growing out of it, the hody of an anirnali
with hoots. In the left hand is a deer, above, a rosette
of twelve petuU, and below, tour pomegranates.
This peculiar cunibication is found on a well-known
vase, found at Athens (see First Vase Room, case fl
no. 5). It luay also be seen on another vase, possibly of
I>ure Etruscan work (see First Vnse Room, case 14, m
44'2). Some similar compound figures are also found,^
though rarely, on the engraved cylinders from Assyria.
(Fig. 8.)

9* A winged man-headed lion walking to the left, ex*
hibiting hair very much curled; below, standing out*
from the nietal^ three heads, each with long and curl-,
ing bair: above and around the lion are one ring an<
four JoopSj apparently intended to receive enamel,
below are four pomegranates, Some eight or ten
specimens of this type exist. In this case, and in
others which may be considered modifications of it^
the wings are thrown back over the whole figure, pi
cisely as on the Assyrian sculptures. (Fig. ti.)

10. Two human heads, healing much resemblance'
to those on ihc last type, but set by themselves in
frames. The lower part of this plaque is adorned with
circles, and with three rings at lop and three or foui^
jfoniegranates below .

VH&a IS THE BRITIJ

fsEUM.

571

II. A winged nian-headed lion, walking to lefU face
turned towards :?pectatur, wings thrown back. (Fig. 5.)

Besides these are also some beautiful specimens of
arndets in silver and bronze, tyrniinatinii; iu gold lions'
heads ; several pieces of gold variously bent for the
i'asttuing up of dresses; two of them made of bronze
plated with gold, (he j>redous metal having been forced
asunder by the rust and consequent expansion of the
bronze: and a broad thin plate of gold, covered with
patterns of circles and wavy Jine^, and evidently in-
tended for attachment to a girdle.

The above is a very brief notice of the most re-
markable of the objects iti precious metals ; there are
also many other works in metal of much interest and
value, but to these 1 can do no more than allude,
within the limits prescribed to me this evening* I
may, however, mtntion among the bronzes, a bearded
man on a camel, the camel exhibiting great skill in the
moulding of animal forms ; a lion reposing on a skin ?,
with his forelegs stretched out and his head resting on
Ids right paw, and, probably, like many similar objects
from Nineveh, intended for a weight.

To the first class also (though to a somewhat later
period of it) belong some very beautiful little bottles
and jugs of variegated glass, called (nnphoriski and cono-
choft^ generally of a rich deep blue or purple, with
yellow bauds ; many of these are in the highest state
of preservation, and have much interest from the
place of their discovery,— the island of Rhodes, —
affording, as this fact does, a manifest link between
Etruria and Fhtenicia, to which last country it has
been usual lo attribute the sinular specimens found
abundantly at Ciere and at uther of the oldest cities

i7-2

ON KECENT ADOITIONS TO THE

ot Italy. 1 ouf^ht to add, as nearly connected with
the oldest period^ that there U a miscellaneous col-
lection of objects in porcelain, from the saiue shafts
and galleries under the Acropolis,— comprising sta-
tuettes of Egyptian divinities, vases in the shape of
lions, sphinxes, and other animaU ; other vases wi
friezes in very low rehtf ; and scarabrei, one of which
is inscribed with the niune of Thothnies III., — a clear
I>roof of the high antiquity of some ot these renuiins.

It is impossible now to say wliy it is such miscella-
neous objects are found together, but it is not unlikely
that many of them were dedicated, within the precincts
of the Acropolis, by different strangers wlra visited it i
remote times.

To the same archaic period as the gold objects, an
possibly to a still more ancient time, belong a series
monunients in inro-cofta and stone, mostly tiat pieces
with the different parts of the hunuin body, as, lor in-
stunce, the female breasts, rather indicated than actual!
modelled. These were found, likewise, in the ^lleries
and shafts under the Acrojtrjlia, and may be considered
to be either purely Phanician, or the rude work of the,
earliest inhabilants of the island. Some of them a
parently show a blending of the so-catled I'hceniciau
and archaic fjreek styles; others, what I believe to
chiiracteristic of Asiatic derived art.

Of the more important works in terracotta, the most
curious is a coffin, 6 ft. 4 in long, and '2. ft. I in. wide,
unquestionably rme of the mtjst ancient relics that hfii
been discovered. This coffin is painted on its rim (and
ori;;inally, as is most likely, on the inside and outsid
also), in brown and crimson on a pcile ground. At on
end of the rim are lions in red with floral urnamems ; atl

SCLILPTUKES IN THE BItlTISH MUSEUM.

573

the other end, a bull standing between two bons of n dark
brown colour. Along the edi;e ot tbe riru nre guilloche
patterns in dark brown, and two heads beluietad, in
the same colour. By the side of the coffin, is a series
of ptnakes or platen in the same material, containing
lor subjects, — tbe combat of Hector and Menelaos over
the body of Eupburhtis, — a specimen uf much interest,
inasmuch as the names of the combatants are inscribed
over them in very archaic characters ; — a gorgon's head,
— sirens and other aniniaU. — a wolf, — a spliiux, —
a sheept — a ram, — a wild boar, — and a bull — with
his tw^o horns drawn in pers|)ective, so as to look
like OLie,^ — a mode cif representation common on the
Assyrian bas-reliefs, which led some persons of a too
fervid imagination, on tlie first arrivid of these mo-
immeuts in Ei^gland, to assert that we bad at last
before us a genuine representation of the unicorn of
Holy Scripture. The plates, tike the coffin, are of
retnote antitjuity, and were found at different times
and in different places dnrinj^ the excavations at Ca-
mirus. From certain peculiarities in their style, it is
not improbable that they are the produce of a local
manuractnre. Generally, it will be remarked that the
ornamentation of the coffin reseiubles strongly that of
the most ancient vases from Caiiiirus, and has mani-
festly a near connection with the art of Assyria. This
coffin is believed, as a specimen, to be unique.

Another terra-cotta of much interest, but somewhat
less archaic, is a very ancient figure, probably reprC'
senting Aphro<lite, and remarkable for tbe freshness
of the colours still visible upon it. There are also
some curious neurospasta^ one peculiar in having been
made to work in a socket, several masks, models of

ON REPENT AnnrXJONS TO THE

lions, pigs, and other animals, a monkey riding
boar, ami othei* curious and unusual devices; some
these were doubtless toys for children ; others may
have heen dedicated to Chose gods whose usual em-
blems are found represented.

Among the small ivory objects which were found n
the same shatts and galleries under the Acropolis are
many, the character of which [like that of some of
the terra-cottaa) is so ill defined that it is almost im*
possible to say whether they ought to be classed with
the Asiatic or \vtlii the archaic Greek monuments.
Thus one specimen, representins; two figures hack to^
back, and many small carved heads are almost identic
cal with those discovered by Mr. Loftus, at Koyunjik.
Others, like a strange representation of a hippopota-
mus?,— a hoise galloping to the right, with a bii
pecking its hinder quarters ami a palm branch und<
its fore legs, — together with a large number of small
square and hollow pieces covered with patterns of
circles and gQilloches, are prohablytobe placed anion^
tlie archaic Greek.

Of the Second class^ comprising works in the best
Greek style, we have many splendid examples from]
the excavations at Camirus, both in metal-work am
in vases.

Of these, a very beautiful specimen is a small gold
py.m, about an inch in diameter, on one end of wind
Eros is represented feeling the point of his arrow,"
and, on the other, Thetis is seated on a dolphin and is
bringing to Achilles the arrows Vulcan hud forged for^
him. This exquisitely-worked gold vessel was fount
within an alabaster box in the same tomb with a va«e
I am abf^ut to describe.

SCULPTURKa IN TI3B DRITISEI MUSSUM,

n7i

This Pplendid vi^se, known by the name of the
Peleus and Thetis vase, is an amphora, wiih figures
paiiiteil in red and opaque-white on a black ground,
and traces of gilding on the wings of Eros, the cap of
Peleus, and the diadems ol some of the other figures.
The subject— "the surprise ol Thetis hy Peleus" —
is the more interesting Ihat it is, in fact, the same scene
which is represented on one side of the Porthind Vase :
thus strikingly confirming the received interpretation
of that I'aitious glass vessel, which was first proposed
by the late Mr. Millingen, The legend wjvs, thai
Peleus surprised the sea-nympli Thetis, while disport-
ing herself on the sea-shore. Thus, on the vase I am
describing, Thelis is represented as just about to put on
a blue garment, Peleus presses forward and attempts
to seize her by ihc mm, a sea-monster bites his leg,
and Eros, or Love^ places a wreath upon the head of
Peleus as the conrjutror in the lovecunflict ; around
are Nereids, perhaps to indicate the shallow water of the
bay near to which the principal scene is taking place.

The style of this vase is ihat introduced about the
time of Alexander the Great, when opaque colours
and gilding were employed in combination with the
earlier mouochrome tigures. Examples in this style
are not unknown^ but no specimen has as yet been
discovered exhibiting such free and masterly di-awing
as this one from Camirus. I may add that up to the
time of its discovery, though vases of the class popu-
larly called Etruscan have been found abundantly
throughout the Greek Arciiipelago, no individual spe-
cimen of fictile art has ever before been met with in
that region at all comparable with the finest specimens
from Vulci or southern Italy.

57fi

ON RECENT ATDITIONS TO THE

It ia probable that tliis vase is of Rhodian fabric,
and that it was executed about the time of the fa-
mous artist Protogeiies; the marked excellence, there
lore^ in its drawing and tomposilioti, may reasonabt
be held to reflect the influence of that renowned artist.

Another work of great heauty i* a drinking cup, o
the inside of wiiich is a figure of Aphrodite, borne'
through the air on a swan. Her name is inscribed
above her. The design is drawn in brown on a white
ground ; the drapery of Aphrodite is coloured red
This f^roup is exquisilely cottiposed, and drawn with a
mastery which shows ihat the vase belongs to the
finest period of Greek art, probably to that of Phidia
himself. Whether this cup be of Rhodian fabric oi
imported cannot be ascertained, but anyhow, hke the
Peleus and Tlictis vase, it will challenge comparisoa
with the best examples of ceraniography from Vulci
Nola, or Alliens. Other fine specimens of the sam
class are a cup of the kind called laniharm^ repre
senting, on tJie obverse, a combat between Theseus an
Andromache, and, on the reverse, a similar combat be
tween Paris and Phorbas,all these names being inscrib
upon it. The drawing of this vase is remarkably good
and the form of rare occurrence. There is also a drink-
ing cup, on the inside of which is represented Ihe rape
of Thetis bv Peleus, with the names of Thetis and
her companjons inscribed over them, and on the ou
Bide the combats, respectively, of j'Kneas and Diomed
and of Heracles, Cycnus, and Arfs.

Of ibe Third or last class— Egyptian or imitated
Egyptian— no very large number of specimens Iihv
been found. 1 may, however, call attention to a gol
ring inscribed uitli syndiols imitated from Egyptian

SCULPTURES IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM.

577

hieroglyphics, and to a scarabieus bearing a cartouche,
believed to be that of Psammetichus L or Apiies.
There is also a silver bowl, much shattered, but ex-
hibiting on its inner surfaces several cnrtouches, to-
gether with a few other scarabasi and minor objects.
It 15 probable that nearly all these are imitations^ per-
haps executed by native artists working under Egyp-
tian influence, like many of the ivories from Nimrutl ;
the hiei'o^lypiiics on all of them are ill-deHned, and
generally doubtful in meaning. There are also some
specimens in dark-blue porcelain and two or three
Arybiilli. These are probably genuine Egyptian work,
and may have been imported from the early Greek set-
tlement at Naucratis.

In bringing to u conclusion this notice of the objects
from Camirus, I have much pleasure in adding^ here,
Mr Newton's opinion of the earlier portions of this
collection, which he saw at Rhodes on his way home
from the East. In a letter (dated Malta, June 18,
1859) he states that he went to Rhodes "to examine
a number of curious antitjuities recently discovered by
Messrs. Biliutti and Saknnanu, in a necropolis near
Kalavarda (see ante, T. p. 236). In Ihe course of the
last three months, those two gentlemen have succeeded
in the discovery of a most interesting series of tombsj
which evidently belong to a very early period of Greek
■ civilization in Rhodes. They have found quantities of
painted fictile vases with birds and grotesque animals
and flowers, on a drab ground, small fignres and va-^es
of porcelain, some of which are inscribed with hiero-

Iglyphics resembling those found in Egypt, small
bottles of variegated glass, and earrings and other
jewels of gold and electrum, ornamented with figures
VOL. VIIT. 2 Q

578

ON RECENT ADDITIONS TO THE

and flowers, eml^ossed and in filagree. Some of
objects may be ol true Egyptian fabric, but the greater
part are probably iinitaiions, the hieroglyphics being
evidently copied by persons ignorant of their true
meaning, just as Chinese characters are copied oa
porcelain of European fabric.

" Among the gold ornaments are a pair of earrinE
having as pendants winged bulls, resembling tljose
found by Mr. Layard in Assyria. It is probable thi
many of these antiquities were imported into Rhodt
by the Phoenicians, who, according to Hellenic tra-
dition, had alre;idy fielllements in Rhodes when the
Greeks first established themselves thei"e, and who,
trading in objects of Egyptian fabric, probably ii
creased their profit by manufacturing imitations of
these articles. The necropolis from which these in-
teresting remains have been obtained is of great ex-^
tent, and in its neighbourhood we must look for tl
site of Kamiros, one of the three ancient cities i
Rhodes which Homer mentions, and of which thi
political extinction was brought alioul by the founds
ing of the metropolis in b.c. 408." — (Discoveries
the Levant, vol. ii. p. 206.)

Many of the most remarkable objects, as theTheti?
and IMeua vase, were found since Mr. Newton exa-
mined at Rhodes the first results of the discoveries
of Messrs. Biliotti and Salzmann.

The Ftirnese Collection, fiom which the statues
shall have next to describe are taken, is one of tl
oldest and best known in Continental Europe.

Collected from time to time since the Revival of
Learning in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, these
monuments became heir-looms in the Farnese

SCULPTURES IN THE URITJSH MUSEUM.

579

at RomC) till, after the peace of AJK-la-Chapelle, in
1748, Elizabeth, the wife of Philip V., conveyed the
Roman part of the property of her family to the Spa-
nish, branch of the House of Bourbon, in the person
of Phihpof Anjou, whom alie had married in a.d, 1714.

Don Carlos, subsequently King of the Two Sicilies,
one uf her sons, received, as his share of her inheri-
tance, the Roman palaces of the descendants of Pietro
Liuigl, the reputed son of Pope Puu] 111 , wherein were
then ktpt the Faniese Hercules and Bull, now removed
to ?saples, and the specimens 1 am about to nutice.

These, so far as I can ascertain, form the pick of the
Farnese sculptures now left in Rome, and till recently
the property of the king of Naples,— nothing of any
real importance to the Museum hitving been omitted, as
was stated in some of the Daily Pa])ers when this coU
lection arrived in England. For their acquisition the
country is indebted to Messrs. Story and Xewton, by
whose exertions and skill they were procured and con-
veyed in safety to the British Museum. The sum
paid for the whole colJeclion, inclusive of all incidental
expenses, was £4000. 1 will take tirst —

The so-called Diadumenus, the niost curious certainly,
and probably the most valuable of these sculptures.

The statue of the Diadumenus is in Pentelic or Greek
marble, and represents a youth about life-size, en-
tirely naked and adjusting a fillet round his head,
whence its title of Diadumenus, The figuie rests
chiefly on the right leg, the left being slij^htly advanced
and bent at the knee. It is supported on the right
side by the trunk of a palm-tree.
K The main interest of this statue depends on whe-
I ther it be or be not an ancient Greek copv of a
1 2 Q -J '

I
I

580

ON RECENT AUDITIONS TO THE

well-Unowii work by the famous sculptor Polyckhus.
?sow, for the fact tliat I'olycl^itu^ did make such a
statue, we hiive the direct testimony of f'liny am
Lucian (Plin. xxxiv. 8, Lucian in Fhilops. c. 18); tuoi
over, its material, Pentehc not Carrara marble, go!
far to support tlie belief that it is really Greek work.

The character of the art of this statue has been mU
nutely investigateiJ by Mr. Westniacolt, Professor
Sculpture to the Royal Acatlemy, wlio has come
the conclusion that it belongs to the later part of ih
fifth century ^.c, "when sculpture was throwing oi
the remaining stiffness of what has been called th<
later archaic school.*' He considers, further, that il
many points of its style it may be well compared with
the casts in the Hellenic Uooni of the marbles frotu
the temple of Zeus Panliellenius, the originals of Mhich
are now at Munich,

1 confess, however, that 1 cannot agree witli tin
Professor's opinion that we have before us an origins
work of Polycleitus. though it is probnbly of Greel
workmanship, and a copy of Polycleitus's well-knowi
statue, the period when it was executed being nol
undeterminable. Further than tiiis, though a copy, q
is, obviously, the work of an artist accustomed to tl
handling of his material. I fail, however, to disceri
those marks of archaism that have impressed them-
selves so strongly on the mind of Mr. Westmacott,
and should rather im^agine from some of its forms Ihiit
the original was in bronze. I am further disposed to
believe, unless evidence can be adduced in favour at,
his view of a much more cogerjt character, that thi
presumed copy itself is not of an antiquity so remote
as the time of Polycleitus, its hard outlines and genera

arULFTURES IN THE BKITlSU MUSEUM.

581

stiffness being rather a reflection of a brooze proto-
type than genuine archaism. Thus numismatists are
well aware that, in some instanceSj as in the case of
the Tetradrachms of Athens, an archaic character was
preserved even to very late times.

With regard to Polycleitas, who is generally admitted
to have been the first to represent this peculiar type,
and whose work, under the name of the Diadumenos,
is mentioned, as I have slated, by more than one an-
cient author, we know at least this much, that he car-
ried the toreutic art to perfection in his statue of the
Argive Juno ; and thai, in his hand, the prevailing
art of modelling bronze statues of Athletes, was raised
to the most perfect representation of beautiful gym-
nastic figures, in which, while the peculiarities of indi-
vidual character were not neglected, the main object
was the representation of the purest forms and of the
most just proportions of the youthful body. From
this peculiar skill it happened, that one of the statues
of Polycleitiis— the Doryphorus — became, in after days,
the canon of the proportions of the human figure,
which, previously to his time, were generally shorter
and stouter. He is also stated by Pliny to have esta-
blished the principle that the weight of the body should
be chiefly laid on one foot (as is the case wilh the
statue we are considering) from which we obtain the
contrast, at once so signiticant and so attractive, of the
bearing and more contracted with the borne and more
developed side of the human body.

Now, there can be no doubt that the pose of this
statue bears out the description of Polycleitus's canon ;
though how far it gives us an idea of what Polych-itus
really achieved may well be questioned.

582

ON RECENT ADDITIONS TO TU«

The bead is remarkable for its pensivi

The next most miportant statue is a Merciiry,-
om the wliole one of the most perfect statues which
have come down to our times, the only restorations
being the right foot and parts of the right hand,
leg, and foot, together with the drapery under the left
arm. This Mcrcnry is one of three similar copies
made in the best Roman times, and it is the best of
the three. The other two are, respectively, that iBiJ
the collection of the Marquess of Lansdowne, which is
nearly if not quite equal to our statue, and that in the
Belvedere at the Vatican. The Farnese one, alone,
has the special attributes of Mercury, while that in
the Belvedere was supposed for a long time to be an
Antinous, It was first recognized by Visconli
a Mercury,
expression.

The third figure is that of a horseman, which hi
been restored, in modern times, as the Emperor Cali-
gula, though what remains of the antique work on it
is, in all probability, not earlier than the times of the
Antonines. The chief interest of it is, that only five
other antique equestrian groups, as far as it is knowi
are extant, three being those of the two Balhi at Nf
pies, and the Persian figure found with the remains oi
the Mausoleum at Halicarnassus ; and the fourth, an
equestrian figure of Constantine at the entrance to the
Vatican, As a work of art the Farnese group is very iii'^
ferior to the bronze statue of M. Aurelius in the Capitol.'
The hand is a cinquecento restoration ; the fore legs,
the hoofs of the hind ones, the right hand, the drapery
and legs of the Emperor are probably restorations of
an even later period. The horse bears considerable
resemblance to the type of that animal unfortunately

SCULPTURES IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM.

583

adopted by RafFaelle and other painters of his day ;
and can hardly be considered equal, as a horse, even
to those of Marochetti in his Richard Coeur de Lion,
and Charles Albert, or of Wyatt in his statue of the
Duke of Wellington.

The other sculptures from the Farnese Palace are,
a group of a Faun playing with a young Bacchus ;
aa heroic figure of fine proportions ; an Apollo, the
only antique portion of which is a part of the torso
and some of the drapery to its left • a poor and badly
preserved group, called Hermes and llerse, two male
torsoes, one of Eros or perhaps Ganymede ; and a
bust of M, Aurelius Commodus. On these, I need
not dwell at length, as they are not of sufficient im-
portance to require a special description, though
they have their value in a repository of the styles of
all ages and of artists, such as the sculpture gallerie
of the British Museum.

The next great collection of valuable monuments
which has been acquired quite recently for the Na-
tional Collection^ is that which once adorned the pri-
vate gallery of the Count de Pourtales-Gort^ier, at
Paris, which has been recently tlispersed on the death
of its proprietor. This collection consists of some
remarkably fine bronzes, of some very fine vases and
terra-cottas, and of a few busts, — one of these last
being justly considered by the best judges one of the
most beautiful busts in the British Museum.

Among the bronzes, is a small statuelte, of the best
Roman period, of a seated Jupiter, — said to have been
found in Hungary, ^and, formerly one of the gems of
the collection of Baron Denon, It represents the god
seated, half draped, on his throne, holding in his right

584

ON RECFNT ADDITIONS TO THE

hand the kasta pum, and in his left a thunderbolt.
It is in the excellent preservation, and has ouly
been restored in the right foot, which h slightly ad-
vanced before the other. As a work of art it may
take rank with the finest of the broQzes bequeathed t(
the nation by R. P, Knight, Esq.

There is also a very curious object in the form of a
skeleton, without arms or legs, which were, however.^
in all probability, orig:inally moveable or fastened on
by pips- It is about an inch and a half long, and the
whole subject suggests the idea of a Neurospasion simi-
lar to those that abound in terra-cotta. It is probable
that this strange and unwonted object was either
votive offering or a toy for children.

Besidi's tltese, there is an interesting bust, in bronze,
of a child, the treatment of the hair of which is ve
peculiar. The sockets of the eyes are hollow, showing
that the eyes themselves have been once represented
by gems or some other material tlian bronze. In the
same material, are two reinarkably handsome vases :
one with a silver fillet running round the rim ani
handles, which terminate in swans' heads ; the other,
in shape more elegant, with handles formed of two
naked male figures bending backwards, and resting
their feet, respectively, on two sphinxes. These vases
were found, respectively, at Locri in Southern Italy,
and at Vulci.

Among the vases and terracottas, the most inter-
esting, is a vase, on one side of which is represented
the initiation of Herakles and the Dioscuri into the
lesser mysteries at Agra } on the other, Dionysos and
Ariadne are reclining. On the reverse are Dionysos,
Plutos, and other figures. Two other very fine "

SCULPTURES IN THE BRITISH MUSHUM.

585

represent, respectively, Orestes before the Areiopagus,
and the chase of the wild boar af Calydon. The latter,
however, is chiefly remarkable for the curious and
different colours which the artist has adopted in his
delineation of the boar. The subject is one of the
most rare on painted vases- The men who are en-
gaged in the chase probably represent Castor and Pol-
lux. Another one is also peculiar for its shape as
well as for its subjects. On one side of this vase,
which is represented under the shape of a duels, reclines
a naked figure of Aphrodite or Helen, holding in one
hand the lekythus, or vessel for unguents, and, on the
other side, an androgynous nude figure. Both figures
wear sandals, and the whole workmanship denotts a
late period of the ceramic art. One more curious
monuoient remains, remarkable chiefly for its mate-
rialj amber,^ — a substance always of great rarity, and,
hitherto, only represented in Ihe National Collection
by some small pieces which belonged originally to the
late Sir William Temple. A few other specimens, re-
gembling them, and found, like them^ at Ruvo, are
now in the itmseura of the Principe San Giorgio, at
Naples.

The subject of this curious monument has been
considered by M, de Clarac as Auge and Heracles;
but, as suggested by Panofka, it more probably records
some scene from the lives of Jupiter and Artemis Dis-
pcena^anti is, thereby, closely connected with the Eleu-
sinian mysteries ■ ov^ perhaps* it may be Nessus car-
rying off the wife of HeraVles. The figures and their
action recull tliose on the coins of Lele in Thrace.

Among the busts, unquestionably the moat remark-
able is the Apollo, formerly in the Giustiniani collection.

586

ON RECKNT AOPIT1UN3 TQ THE

II 18 not known where it was found, or whence
obtained. This bust is supposed by Panotlia, from the
inclination of the head and neck^ to have belonjred
originally to a seated figure, the general character
the workmanship, as he imaj^ines, uniting the severity
of the ^ginetan school with the fuihiess and freedom
of Phidias. I confess 1 cannot go the length of the
learned German professor ; or accept his judgment of
its Btyie as in any eense accurate. I see no proof
whatever of archaic work or treatment, and beautiful
as it undoubtedly is, it lacks the repose and force of
the sculpture of the age of Phidias. On the other
hand, thtre is ground for supposing, from the peculiar
hardness and stiffness of the cutting of some part
the hair, especially at the top of the head, that it
really a copy from a bronxe original. It appears fur-
ther, that, at some time or other, the bust has be
covered with paint, evident traces of red being visible
here and there in the roots of the hair. It was origi-
nally held to he a representation of a Muse, hut the
comparison of many heads of the feminine type of
Apollo, preserved in the different museums of Europe,
leaves no doubt that the attribution to Apollo is cor-
rect.

Besides this beautiful head, several other works of
minor importance were procured from the same sale:
as, for instance, a head of a female Deity from th
Greek Archipelago ; together with busts of Julia
Mamaea, Crispina^ Lucius Verus, and a supposed Do-
mitia. There are also two curious tessellated pave-
ments, the one representing a landscape, on which are
rocks covered with trees, and a cavern out of which
lion is seen issuing. In fiont of him is a runnin

be I

SCULPTURES IN THE BRITISH MUSKUM.

587

Btreatrij and^ on the bank, a sta^ galloping off. Behind.
at some distance, is a caslle, and, in the extreme dis-
tance, blue mountains : opposite the lion, on the other
bank of the river, is a rock covered with trees, in front
of which is an aloe. The shadow of the stag is well
indicated. The whole scene is enclo.sed in a frame or-
namented with deiitelles in black. The other mosaic
represents a horse with a red bridle, kneeling on a
platform raised on wheels. Beside the horse Is an
Amazon (?) dressed in a green cloak, reclining against
the horse, and patting his neck with her right hand.
Above, is a cable moulding. The whole has probably
been a part of & much larger subject.

The next collection to which I shall call attention
is one made during the years 1862-3, at the cost
of Her Majesty's Government, in different places of
Sicily, and more especially from Greek tombs at Cen-
turipEe, (iela, and Agrigentum, by Mr. George Dennis,
the well-known historian of Grreco-ltalian tombs in
Italy.

I am ^lad to be able to add that Government has
recognized the value of his services as an archaeo-
logist, and has sent him as consul to Ben-Ghazi, the
ancient Berenice, a position in which he may emulate
the success of Captains Poreher und Smith at Cyrene,
and where, at all events, there is reasonable ground for
supposing that relics of considerable value may yet be
found. Certain it is, that the northern coast of Africa
abounds in ancient sites, many of them the seats of
colonies originally of great importance In this dis-
trict, should Mr. Dennis fail in obtaining the rich
B store of Antiquities he has met with in Sicily, he may
■ derive consolation from the fact that the neighbour^

I
I

588

ON RECENT ADDITIONS TO THE

lioiid of Berenice is no longer virgin soil, bi
been explored a^'ain and again by a number of Euro-
pean antiquaries from the times of Admirals Beecltey
and W, H. Smyth to those of Captains Porcher and
Smith. ^

The collection itself consists, chiefly, of tt'rracoffn^^^
and vases. Of these, the latter are remarkable alike
for their size and their preservation ; they belong,
chiefly, to the class called Ukytki, and vary from 14
to 19 inches in height.

The following are worthy of more especial notice: —
I. A lekt/thos, 18 inches high, with a group
two female figures in several colours on a white ground^
a compositiun remarkable for the severe &im[)licity
of the drawing and colouring, and for the force and
distinctness o(" the outlines. Q. A lekytkox^ 14 inches
bight with a seated female figure painted in various
colours on a white ground. In this drawing the sami
pure antl severe style may be recognized as on tlie one
described above : and, in the head-dress, type of fea-
tures^ and general slyle of drawing, these figures much
resemble the heads on the early tetradrachnia from
Syracuse. 3. A hij/thot', 15 inches high, with ligur
in red on a black ground, the subject, a warrior re
ceiving a hliation from a female fi;j:ure, perhaps on h
departure to battle; on the shield is a satyr dancin
and from it hangs the larseion, or fringo. 4. A krater,
17 inches high, with red figures on a black ground.
On the obverse^ (our figures, probably representing
the return of a victorious warrior. The drawing of this
vase is later and rather careless. Besides these are
some twenty lehjtku with red figures on a blac
ground. All tluse exJubil the severe drawing of Ih

SCLLPTtKES IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM.

589

vases with polychrame figures on a while ground, and
are, probably, of the same epoch. The subjects are
generally sinji:le figures or groups of tvso. Detneter
and Triptotemos, ApoUo and Artemis, Victory, Eros,
and satyrs are among the subjects thus represented.
In the same collection will be foumJ a small but in-
structive series of the earlier va-^es, with black figures
on a red or on a \vhite ground. There are also a few
specimens of the archaic period: in the&e, animals and
flowers are painted in brown and crimson on a cream-
coloured ground.

Among the terra-cottas is a small collection of ar-
chaic figures found in tombs at Gela. Of these, the
most remarkable are, — a figure of Hermes Kriophoros,
— 7^ inches high, probably copied from an archaic
statue by Calamis, which we find represented on a
bronze coin of Tanagra, and of which a repetition in
marble is preserved at Wiltoa House: the head and
bust from a figure of a seated goddess of archaic type,
crowned with a rtwdius, and haviug, on her bosom,
fliree rows of pendent ornaments, with a kind of epau-
lette or a large clasp attached to the front of each
shoulder ; this figure probably represents a Phcenician
type, and resembles some of the small figures found
at Dali (Idalium). in Cyprus.

There is also a curious assortment of terra-cottets
from Centuripas, consisting of a number of figures,
groups, and heads, spirited in dt-^sign but carelessly
modelled, and evidently executed in the decline of
Greek art. Aphrodite, Eros, and Victory arc among
the types that most frequently recur in these terra-
cottas. In some cases the naked portion of the figure
is covered with a vitreous glaze, the remainder being

590

ON lifiCENT ADDITIONS TO THE

unglazL'd. This application of vitreous glaze to Greet
terra-cotia figures is most rtire, and was probably ioli
duced Ht a very late period uf Greek art.

I must aUo notice here a bequest frotn the la(
Viscount Strangford of three curious small niarbl
figures, varying tVom 9 inches to 19 inches high, {jro*
cured niauy years since by him in Greece. Th^se
figures, probably, belong to the very earlies-t period of
Greek sculpture. Two of them represent a naked
female figure, perhaps Ihat of Aphrodite. Ross, who
has jjubhshed an account of several such figures from
the islands oi" the Greek Archipelago (see 'Archiiolo-
gische Anssatze,' i. p. 52), considers such and siniilar
figures to be the work of the Carians or of some othi
Prse-Hellenic race.

To Mr. Newton's researches we are also indebtf
for some very curious leaden tablets found during h
excavations at Cnidus, rolled up and broken near
bases of statues, in the iewertos of Denieter. They'
are fourt' en in number. These tablets have been re-
cently unrolled, and have been found to be covered
with inscriptions, which have since been deciphered
and engraved hi facsimile. The subjects of all of them
are Dine, or dedications to the infernal gods of ceriaiu
offeiidini; persons, on whose head punishment ie in-,
voked. The inscriptions themselves have much ii
terest, not only as specimens of cursive palfcographyJ
hut also for the light they throw on some of thesuper-^
stitioEis of the ancient world. Such tablets are of ex-
treme rarity*

Lastly, in dealing with Collections I must not omit
to notice the splendid collection quite recently pun
chased of Signor Castellani, which is peculiarly rich'

SCULTTUREa IN THE BRITISH MUSEQM.

591

in bronzes and engraved stones, a large portion of
which beloiijj;e'l to the late Marchese St. Anselo, to-
gether with many choice ancient and medieval nngs,
and some interesting archaic terra-cottas^ vases, and
sarcophagi.

Amon^ them I will particularise the following: —
in bronze, (I) a seated figure, probably that o| a phi"
losopher, recently found in dredging the harbour of
Briiidisi, the aurient Bruudu&iuin, This bronze is
worthy oC study for the broad and effective treatment
of the subject ; the drapery is skilfully composed, and
the conception of the figure easy and natural. (2) A
group of Heracles overcoming the horses ol Diomedes,
which has formed the epitliema or ornament to the top
of a cista., of which only fragments remain, Tbia
group is an excellent specimen of Etruscan art ; the
horses are carefully modelled, though in a style retain-
ing many traces of archaic stiffness. It was found at
Palestrina (Privneste). (3) Demeter seated in a rustic
car, a very curious specimen of Etruscan art, in the
tinest condition. It was found at Amelia, in Etruria.
(4} A lamp in tbe form of head of a greyhound, hold-
ing in his mouth the head of a hare. This object is
beautifully modelled and belongs to the finest period of
Greek art. It was found at Nocera (Nuceria Alfa-
terna). (5) An oblong minor set in an ornamented
frame, round which are flowers and Cupids, and below a
group representing a male and female figure. This
mirror, which was found at Locri, in Southern Italy, is
remarkable for its size and richness of decoration*
(6) A mirror, on which is represented Helen after the
taking of Troy seeking refuge from the pursuit of
Menelaus at the altar of Athens ; the composition

692

ON RECENT ADDITIONS TO THE

includes Aphrodite and several otlier figures wiiosc
Etruscan names are inscribed over them. The sub-
ject is here treated iu an unustml manner, and this
tiiitror 18 further remarliable for the masterly drawing
of the figures ; it may be considered as the tinest spe-
cimen of its class in the National Collection.

Other mirrors there are on which occur respe
lively, Menelaus, Ulysses, Clyttemnestra, and Pal
medes ; Minerva, Heracles, Aphrodite, and Apollo
these names being, in each case, written in Etrusc
characters; together with many other excellent bronzes?
to which time woi^ld not enable me lo do justice. Be-
sides these there are some fine vases, especially a
cup, with red figures on a black ground^ representing
Dionysus with attendant Satyrs, a subject remarkable
for the elaborate tinish of the drawing : together,
with some curious term-cottas found at Locri, o
having fur subject a Hermes Kriophoros and two fi
male figures beside an altar, in front of which is
cock stooping over a candelabrum, and four sarcol
pkagi from Chiusi, cut in freestone, and covered with
low- reliefs of banquets, hunting scenes, etc. These
reliefs are well preserveil, and afford interesting spec:
mens of Etruscan art.

J think I hcive now laid before the Society some a
count of the principal Collections which have been
added to the Museum during the last few years,
will, therefore, bring to a conclusion what I have"
thought it right to read to you, with a brief notice of
a few individual objects of importance which hav(
been procured separately, and not as a part of any oi
great Collection. Of these, I shall notice —

(1.) A very fine painted vase, of the bfSt period, ii

SCULPTURES IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM.

593

the form of an Q&tragalvs or knuckle-bone. On it is
represented a subject which is probably that of Pen-
theus and the Bacchantes. This vase was given to
the National Collection by the late Earl of Aberd[:en.
It has been engraved ^ many years since, by Stackel-
berg, in bis ' Graber der Ilellenen,' tab. xxiii.

(2.) A gold tibula, more than 8 inches long, of un-
usual size and beauty, formerly in the collection of
Thomas Blayda, Esq. This fibula, whi';h was found
at Csere (Cervctri), is a magnificent specimen of
Etruscan metalhc workmanship. It is ornamented
throughout its front by a double row of small lions,
and the bead is decorated with a sphinx, the whole
being embossed and corded with tilagree. It has been
engraved in the * Monunieiiti luedili ' of Micali, tav.
xxi. figs. 6, 7. I have already pointed out the re-
markable resemblance between the small lions on this
fibula and the lions on No. 7 of the gold ornaments
from Camirus.

(3.) A terra-cotta lamp, in the form of a galley,
made of coarse red clay, and about 2 inches in
length. This specimen was found at Pozzuoli^ and
was originally in the Durand collection, wherein it is
fully described under No. 1777. The form is curious,
and the figures with which it is ornamented render
it a very remarkable object. On the upper part or
deck of the galley are represented, in relief, a group
of Serapis and Isis, below which is one of the Dio-
scuri, standing on a base inscribed with the word
ETIIAOIA, in uncial characters. Below this again is
a grotesque figure, supposed to be the potter Demiur-
gus^ modelling a vase. On the bottom of the lamp is
written, in uncial characters, AABE ME TON HAIO-

■ VOL. VJII. 2 A

I
I

594

ON RECENT ADDITIONS TO THE

CEPAIIIN. From the evidence of the Iwo subscri
tions it is probable that this lamp was a votive offeriag}
dedicated in a temple of Serapis, at Pozzuoli, after a
successful voyage.

(4.) A group in white marble, representing Europ
crossing the sea on the bull, found at Gortyna, in
Crete, and obtained for the British Museum through
Mr. Consul Guarraciuo. Though obviously the work
of an inferior Cretan artist^lhis group is an interesting
acquisition from the fact of Its havini^ being found at
Gortyna, the scene of the fabled landing of Europa,
on the coins of which town I he same group may
noticed, composed in a manner very similar. It h;
been much injured, and the lower part of the tigure
Europa appears to be a late restoration. It is iiO'
possible to say to what epoch it ought to be assigned
I suspect, however, that though Greek work, it be-
longs to Roman times, perhaps to a period little pre-
ceding the establishment of Christianity.

(5.) A colossal marble torso, found at Ela;a, the
port of Pergamus, and presented to the Museum by
Captain Spratt, R.N, This torso exhibits part of i^ri
naked niale figure, of wlituli only the trunk and part^^
of the right arm has been preserved. Thefiguie when
perfect must have been about 12 feet high. From the
action of the right arm, which is slightly advanced, it
is probable that the right hand held a spear. The
general character of its workmanship is bold and effec-
tive, and it is, as a whole, an interesting specimen of
colossal statuary. It seems likely that it was executed
during; the Macedonian period by some sculptor of
school of Pergamus.

(6.) A bronze lamp with two spouts, said to 1

SCVLPTUREa IN TBJK SRlTISH MUSEUM.

595

been found at Paris, in an excavation under the ancient
Koman Thermae, the site of which is now partially
occupied by the Hotel de Cluny. The form of this
lamp is similar to that of a smaller tamp found at
Pompeii, ami engraved in the Jliis. Borbon. xi. tab.
13. Two dolphins, united at their tails, adorn the
upper part of the lamp ; at each side, projects a half
lion, and, under each epout, is a satyric head in relief.
The whole composition is conceived in a bold and
original style. The details are elaborately wrought out,
and the eyes inlaid in sJUer. 'J'he lamp is further
remarkable for its great size, measuring, as it does,
13j inches in length, and having been, originally, of
the same height and breadth. It has been suspended
by a chain attached to the taiU of ihe dolphins.

(7.) A bronze female tigure, found in a railway ex-
cavation near Naples. This figure, which is 2 feet in
height, is a very iuterer^ting specimen of early Graeco-
Italian or Etruscan art. It is draped to the feet. On
the breast is engraved a floral pattern, and on the
upper arm the fastening of the sleeves is indicated
by the same process. The figure itself probably re-
presents Aphrodite. This bronze is especially in-
teresting; as an early and fine example of ancient
casting. The forearms, which are advanced in front
of the body, have been separately cast, and then sol-
dered on.

The (Sth) and last individual specimen to which I
think it worth while on Ibis occasion to invite your
attention is a remarkably beautiful ligure in bronze of
a Venus stooping as if to adjust her sandal. It is in
height about 21 in. The subject is one not uncom-
mon, several copies of it both in bronze and marble

2 &2

fi9G

SCULPTURES IN TQB BHITISU MUSEUM.

being extant, and. from their ngt unfrequent occur-
rence, it is ceiiain tliat they must liave been all taken '
from some original which, in its day, doubtless de- J
served a just reputation. This bronze is said to have
been discovered at Patras (the ancient Palree). It is
ol unusual size and in the tinest condition. The ,
countenance bag great beauty, and in the whole motion ;
of tlie figure there is a wonderful grace, the surest
proof tliat it belongs to the best period of Greek art. ^L
With this specimen I close for the present the ca- ™
lalogue of additions to the National Collection, with
the hope that I may at some future time resume the
subject.

W, S. W. Vaux.

^tt^^UU^

Tiyr

NOTE ON MR. STRUTT'S VASE.

Bl' JWR. NEWTON.

(Read November 21, 18G6.)

A SMALL aryhalhs, with red figures on a black ground,
obtained at Athens by the Honourable Mr. Strutt, and
said to have been found in a tomb fit Tegea.

The subject is very similar to that of an Athenian
aryhtdios in the British Museum, which formed part
of the collection of the late Mr. Samuel Rogers. In
both Aphrodite is represented seated on a rock in the
centre of the scene, with female attendants round her,
and certain accessories. In the Rogers vase, the dra-
matis persona in this scene have their names inscribed
over them ; in Mr. Strutt's vase the names ^re want-
ing, but the figures and general composition are suffi-
ciently alike to enable us to identify most of the figures
on the uninscribed vase by the aid of the inscribed
composition.

On the Rogers vase, Aphrodite, seated in the centre,
turns round to Eros, who is sitting on her shoulder;
on the right is Peitho, stooping over a kind of circular
cage, which she is decking with branches of myrtle ;
beyond her again, on the right, is a myrtle or fruit-
tree, from which Eudaimonia has gathered a -fruit ;
on the left of Aphrodite is a similar fruit-tree, and

598

NOTE ON MR. STKUTTS VASE.

three female figures approaching with offeritigs of fruit
au(i branches to Aphrodite, who are severally named
Kleopatra, Eunomia, Paidia.

Turning to Mr. Slrutt's vase before us, we have in
the centre Aphrodite between two Erotes. who stand
holdinj^ out branches of hiuret or myrtle towards her.
Beyond tliese ti^ures^ on the right, is a female figure
moving towards Aplirodite, and holding in her left
tiand a cage similar to that on the Rogers vase.
Aphrodite looks round towards this figure, which cor-
responds by its place iu the composition and its asso-
ciation with the ca^e with the Peitho of the Rogers
vase. From the extreme left another female figure
approaches, bringing a wreath or a necklace. This
may be one of the group of three on the Rogers vase,
Kunomia^ Paidia, or Kleopatra. M. de Witte, who
has published the Rogers vase, In the * Monuments
C^ramograpliiques,' iv. pi. 62, p. 191, points out that
on another Atlienian vase (Stackelberg, Griiber d. Hel-
lenen, taf. 30) Aphrodite is represented holding ou
her lap a similar cage, into which Eros is entering.
M, De Witte enters into an ingenious e^cplanation of
the Rogers vase, which he thinks may represent, eu-
phemistically, the death of the young. In support of
this view he cites a third nrtfhnUos, also in the tSritish
Museum, and engraved, iv. pi. 84 of his ' Monuments
Ceramographiques/ On this latter vase is a figure in
the centre uf the scene, resembling Aphrodite in motion,
but inscribed Eudainionia. Behind her is Eros, and to
the right and left of her are three female figures, seve-
rally inscribed Hygieia,Pandaisia, and Kale. In the field
are two myrtle-trees. This scene is also explained by
M. De AVitte as an euphemistic expression of Death.

NOTE ON MR. STRUTT'S VASE. 599

These three aryballi are probably all of the same
period. The drawing is very delicate, with a tendency
to over-refinement and mannerism. Certain details,
such as the wings of the £rotes, the beads of the neck-
laces, and the fruits, have been raised and gilt.

Mr. Strutt's vase is interesting, not only on account
of its subject, but as a specimen of this particular kind
of Fictile Art, — the first, as far as I know, that has
been found in the Peloponnese.

C. T, Newton.

INDEX.

Adulib, (wlebntfl<I iascription at, 65.

.Sthiopifl, acctount of interior of^ in Plolcmy and MArinus of Tjre, SS.

^lliiopians, acccpt'&tl accQuat q(, 97^ 33,

Alford, Dr. (Dean of CBiiterbui7),ftcla[itB from Boei?kh mid Mt!4»n. CoDybe&r«

unci DowaOD, tlie reading nOTBAIOT ♦AAOTIOT, 517.
Ambor, remorkablo moiiument li>, from FaiirtKloH aale^ 536.
AphrocliEc^, beHuCiftd brotue fig'ure of, found near Napln, &9fi.
Apollo, buit of, Jonaeilj in tho G-iu»tiniuni CoU^irtion, »B&-5&6.
A«iji, We«t(.-ni, more or lost of ailTsr mixed with the gold, ia the early ooi&Kga

of, 651,
■ ■ priDpijial mrJy tnmts nt Cjsicua and PLocwa, B51.

AstftboroD, llie presout Atdara, Tahasze, or Bakr'tU'AfKftd—lht! Bkclc Rirev,

Astapna, Lbe pre»ent BaMr-al-Atret or Abat — tho BJug Biver, IS.
— , sometimea caUad tha Astasoba.^ 46.

BtsYUjyiiy religious roTolt in, notiiwd on Lord Aberdeen'^ bluok ■tono, 110.

BiLlir-«I-Abiad the, hsji res^rvoirB in EctiLaCoriAl iakee, 73.

BumaboA, Epietle q^ and Paator or Uemitu, hdd to be CauDaical till a.d. 364,

222.
Eoke^ I>r., expecrts to find n lource of the Nile 3.E. otlAkt TVjtuizB, SS.
, with Mr Smpff, diatioTurB, ju 1S43, the wntenbed of the rirerB

fion'~tP^ I'D AtlHintio [ii]«l ^Tndiiin Ocrana, n^spoctivclr, 60.
" may claim, thwirflicnlly, or An papor^ to be the diicorerer of odc of

the BOurce« of tba Nilii, Gi.
■ , the general bflicr of, UiAt the hud WAten of tbo Mile flow from

niautitaiii-rAngcB S. of e'lju&tor, G6.

-^ the Srat to propose an iCxpeditLOa from the Eagt Cooat of Afric»,€6.

liai the saliHi'DL'tioTi of knowing tluit port of hia thcoi^ has been

cotnplclelj proied, (16.

, correct, in 1848, in Jndgmtiul, tta to " the heiu) oF tho Wile," 7fi.

BeltsBEna, & female deit^^ probably the G-uulish Minerva, 33S,

Bello^el, M. Roger de, conBiJera f^niiliali laiiguage, ^iiernlly, > Cdtic dudecC,

866.

602

INDEX.

Biliotti and Salzmann, Messrs., of^tain minj noir fmginents firom ihesitooT

the Mmmjlrun:), 562.
,- I — obtain a large and mluable callDctJam of

quities from Cmnima, lo Rhode*, S82.
Blsrdfl. T., th« possessor af s rerv fine gold Sbiik, dow in Muaeum, 593.
Eaeckb, M., publialutft the drcck Iri«c-iriptii>i) froni Thevslooica, irith both*

«rrora, wliicli nro partly Amended in hu " i^dfluda et Oorrig^nda," 539-

54S.
Bruce, Datid, robi tha trcmury and sacn^tj of I.ftiierc(«t in *,d. 1346, 490,

, Robert, phmder* LaiiierLiwt Priory, A.n. 1311. 4yO.

Brus (BrHcc), Lord Robert de^ c-liartcr froin^ i.D. 127.1. p. &00.
Biirtvn, Cuplflin, and Capttua iJpt^Le, reseu^hes b^ id IS&T-it, 63.

CjHiFITBICIUS, genenUy culled Ciieiua in editiona orTaliiiriiis Maximus, 155.

O&nunu, carious origin of ttie discoverita thiire, a<j3,

■ ■ '— ' ■ nod U^e atlncr towns fonncd iv^at waa called the DanaTi HeiuipoUi

&fi3,
, tint lens tbati £75 U>mb9 op«tivd at, dnHkig ^hit^ mml spring

I8li3-*, 561-
, moflt of tlie

ant^^J

ijoota (rom, ddt« ^'tw{<en u.c, €50 sud uc. 200, 565. '

, antiquities from, (JiTi*il>le inta tlin?e prnii^ipsL cb^MM, 565.

■ , srchivii.' rcmfliiii from, betraj Assyrian influeiieo, uSS.

. - -' ' '■, ajitiqiiitiH from, dewcriplion of plates of, 56B-5T1.

, Tuiogited glui &om, aSbrd^ a tuik between PhvnJcift aad Etruri*,

671.

1 , rvnLEirkitlile cofllii in torra-eotta ffom, &72-a7a.

, e.[jluadi(I anipliora ^ui, kndwii bh tlie Pcleiis &iid TlieUs r&Bp, 571

Carliilu, Bishops of, Vtifioiis charWre grnEit(<d by, ■*73-475.

Cutallani^ raluablo coUoction of mirrors ntid oth<.'r antiquitiea from, 591-592,

C^ltid kagtuge, tlie two main dialects tniceablo in ihv Qaidisli iasuripliau*,

361.
ClifflroTiea, d(«cPTer^ of aculptured Uy» ftt, 1.
- — .-^ aucii'nt liiflltn-j' of, 6-8.

— — 1, position of dpiopibod by Oolunwl Miii*, 9-11.

^ lion from, proposed to bii rertiovtsd to Atliens^ B.

1 Bouglit fur hut hot faiiiid bj Gell. DodweL, ajid Jjcwk*. S.

Ck-rgy, flho*Ti to h»n btwu luarrieeE ta a.d. 1271, froni tba cnrtularj of Laner-

cont, 413.
Cliiny, lI6tol de, bn>niie lamp avid to haTe faund under, 59-l-&!>A.
Onidos, txfmunos of Ouiui^Ier at, ciinaua letulsn pjatd ifOin, procured bj

Nttwton, fi90.
Conybearo and Howsnii, M^sn., not ai»tu« of the 4ltorstioni in Boackli's ♦■ At

detidA ot Corrit^enda," 515.
■ , TioU', tTieaociiraoy of St, Luke in hit auooi;

of Ui« cities nud proTiiicca Hii.^ mentions, 3-Ui.
Oouaiji^T^. M,. pnbfishM iho Ureelt Iiiii?riplioH from Tbetaaloniea with mue

care, 6i3S-53^8>

INBEX.

603

Cpesj, EdiTBrrd, one of the di*carcrerB of the Kulptured lion at Chsronea, 2.
, Botite i>r(jljiiblj bv, of CLiEeraacan lion In ' Literary Ernzptte ' of

182 L, 11.
CnxflUi ofTere, at Dolpbi, plinllu of re6ned gold, fiSS.
CurLif, BcT. C Q., ptpa^aia to lti{> Uritiah ftfuueum a rubbulg frOM the Greek

loachptioa ut TbesMlonicii, d2U.

Sakibh inflikence, abovii in niunea about LnnerMut, 440.
B'Aorillct, tlio S.ni, in modem timea, to suggvst Ih&t the White wna the tru*
Wil*. 72.

, atLss by, publiiibt-d a.d. 1749, 91-92.

Dbtids, Etniuk by Dnriiia, of tlie finest Htandord gold, 553.

Db Snrroo Bupposps Nile fo riBC in a great luta, 74-

Diwkpn, Bnron von der, wiiti Dr. Kiraten, detenoin^ tll9 be>gbt of ^^iinu)^

jaro, 61.
DennU, George, valuable collection of anticjuttiea procured hj, in Sicily, .587-

590.
Diodumcnoe, tbc moat raliinble of (he Famcwe aCultitiiivs, 579.

, fcltttno oT, pefLpip* a t-opj of bron&e statue bj I'oljcl^itus, 580,

, «tdtu« of, eiliibits oliaract^risticfl of the work of PoljclcLtiiB, 581.

Diaii-niBi or Dayan-niai, in Assyrian, meant "jiidg^ of men/' 3U3.
Dionysus, in Eastrni n1ytholo'git^» uiiitod witU the sim on one hand, ftad
Otiim on tlie other, 2'J7.

, Eo&tcnt notion of, that lie waa the creator of the worid, 297-

— , nansc of, dilfi-renUy epelt in Homer and other writers^, £2y.

, tli(i naijii? of, would »aijTid to a O'X'uJi^ or Ropian like *' llie god of

Nyaa," 21)9.

— ', fiiljlia of, l)iiit lie uonqiierpd India, 300.

— , in Awiyriaii, probablv Jioynded liitia-nifi or Da//ort-«iJri, 303,

T tnuiition of, llict ha lUuucniM] iJie fonu of a bull witb a liumui Giob,

304.

UmtDmond, V. A.., procures n caaI of the Ch^ronmn lion for Briliah Muhuid, 6.

Purtkom, Bi»)]op of, rhjirTpr gnuitiKl by, 475.

DQr-Sargiim, a city founded by Sargon, a few miictr from Kinerali., ZS0.

ELiCTursi:, the proportion of^ld and ttilrtr Jn, not invariable, 55S.

, probable nienning of, in SoplioclcF* * Antigoiii.%' 1. 1038. 555,

, or iniicd niclal. probiility iisod by iVest<;ri; A*ia Miner from oj-

pedioiicy rather than from want of Dietulliir^cal skill, 5Sa.
, QQxn^ in, though of many and Tariou* stat^i, show a remarkable

uniformity of fabrit!!, 554.
^ , eoinuga of, t-ommifinecd ifith Cttnauft and hiated till Al«»ader tb«

Ort^at, 554.
, moatoftbift extant Bp«ciTn(>ns of coma in, atmek betireonB.c, 400

and BX, 3fiO, 5&4.
Ebea, the port of Pcrgomtis, cotouf^ tof«o froro, preseutad by Captain Spratt,

B.N., S94.

eai

1NUKX.

KBarliJiddoiDj inscription of, on Lord AbenWn'ii block clone, 116— 1S7.
Europa on ibe Bull, miu-ble group ot. From G-urtjiw, 694.

FaRNUS Sculpt uiteib, puTc-liiweil ffom lat« King of Ns^Im Tor £40Q>>, 579.
FlncflUH And Julius Mutemud, rs|>MJLtJoaa by, Dotict-d \>j M&riuuB of Tjtp, I

Gaixo-Roman iracnptioas in, iLe wordi "Deo," "Diiij" "gcnio," mre

prellxi>d, 3&4.
Gnul, iOTHc of thp trilwa of, QtMltielic in ori^iti, eume CviDric, 3fil.
OauliaU insoriptioiw, iriiiBl of tlinee llie work of BamftniBed Gaiilft, 326.

- ■ -| two of these in Grewk chanurt^rs, orm bilin^^uiil, 32fi.

, UngiiiigLi of, not iiior* retfiit than Clnaak^I Lttdo, 827-

, generally tuttier votiTe or di-dicBtorf, 328,

- -- , lAii^uage of, OadJieiit rother tlian Cymric Celtic, 360.

, bU fciind south of tlio Seiiio &nd Mnmc, SBS'.

OaulA certainly dLrrived their nlpliabet from tlie Boiiiana, SSti.

' , woreliifiped b oravd of ratuior divinities, not kuonn to Roituink, S-Sfi.

Qtizotte, LiUirarj-, April, lS2i, dtmofntj of tiie Clueroneaji lion nottoed io Yrf

Mr. Britton, 3.
Gilleji, Pi«rre, tnuiHlated the whole oi Dionyaitis Bj-znntitiuB, except the eior-

dmni, 22.
Gold, tiic »rt of refiiiixig known in Asia from n Tcry ewlj pt-rioiT, 5li3.
I , excUsiiigC of, rBri4>» coos-idcmbl^, ercn now, in different ports of T'

566.
GoriUoa^ wild men and women covered with hair, noticed in Ilaono'e '

phia/ 30.

-, the akins of, Imng up bj H&imo in the eiictositn) of th« Tftiopla

Cftrthiigc, 30.
Guni«7, Uiideoti, |]«Bse»sor of a rer; rani copy of Ptoleiuj'e Geogrftphy

Bonie, J.,D. U13, 7S.

HntCES, "Dr., diacoTcn an AiBypian mMBura of time^ 418.

Qoffgi J't " On iou)^ old maps of AMoa, in urliich tlic ciintnl EquitorjaJ lokra

aro likid down ncirly iu thdr tni9 poeitionB," 67-104.
HorKDian, statite of, iti Fnmeie CoUcction, one uf only lire ftnttque equeBtri&D

g;roupH, 5^2,
Houuda kept hj tha Canoiu of Cnrlule in the middle of the tlurtaenth ooa

IT^bErdoD, H., will and inf cntDiry 'Of the goodg oE^ aj). 151G, 168-174.

IsnanTPTlova, Qaulish, extremeilj rare, 359.

Jefpekiu, Jud^D, letter by, to J. Waleolt, Esfj., Ifl5-1G».
tTupitor, &.oa brooze itatuette of, from tlie Fourtalei tale, 5S3.

KiLATAHD*. modern Tillage of, the first sit(3 of llie Bhodiiui discovenes,
Kauffinanii, GprJiard, (or Mercator,) fniuoiia atlas by, a.ij, 1623, SB-aO.

INDEX.

G05

jiaurabi, iiiKriptioiiB of, written in rtoD-S^niiHc, probably AcoidiBa or
Proto-CliftldEwm, Z34.

-, one tHblot of, nrkten in tlie Bab^loniAn l&ngusgB, 234.

£liiBuii, city of, iiiirij^i-d from hppesj buforo tebtlildiligr 381.
ErapfT^ M.^ diecaTprs M. Eenin abcut L" S. lut, in 1E150, tuid beers oT a gstut
bike, 60.

Lasehcost, rriorj of, foundad by Kobert ds TBllibui, l.l>. 1116. 435.

— — re£oi«e» npecUi privitegcB from Pope AlexiuideF III.,

4;iG.

■, Tisited bj £d%fard Land Queen £l»iiior, Bept. 11, 1280, to hunt

ill Ingliiwcod, 4fet9.
-, Edward I. itftyi tbero from Sepi^mW, ISW, to Eiwter, 1307,

483-190.
, with Heilrnm and Luublei, much injured b; n Scotch nid, April,

1296, 490.
IrfnthcB. The Rev, S,, " On Hie mesniDg of Ihtf words in Genniv ilii. 10> * Uoeil

Sltiloh coait,' " 114-154.
fjclen^rs ' XfeiUieriLl Oeogrupby/ ciirioiu early mspt af Africa, puhliihed in^

83-88.
liiEars, map by, ibfurior In manj wa])b to that b; Walker, 71.
Lottnf f, I)r,, DewrHptiaii of femoits Oauiiah iDBcription found at Foictiers, &ES.

MiCftf EESj mnp by, lesa arciinito than Llmt by Sl"!!!!?* 150 years enrlier, 72.
MfldaklA,city of, identified by Sirll. Ka,wlilQ»Ori With thii^Biidiic-uorDicii]ornH,2&9.
Madden, F. W., " Remarks en a fragnient of Yalenus Maximum in ihn publia

libnn7 at Bern*," 155-lfi'l.
Man-bull the, considered by Rvv. Q. Kawliticon an lemblum of Nin or HinoT,

SOS.
Maun, Mr., dbcorery and u«Mit of tha highmt of tlie Cameroon mountainj^

nemcd by him Mount Vietiinit, 3L.
MiitnvL or Morari, aiiolber nitniEi for th^ Inkd Called Nyaaaa or ZHTubssit 71.
Marinua of TyrL% lit Plulen)/, ^rea Faliuble DOtes of Eut ATiiead CooAt aa

far OB ^nzibnr^ 53 itml S2.
. , the first to it»a the lage of tlu raenliabtfi vrho went to

Az-Bnia, &5.
atat«i that the coiirw of the Kilo cau be traced from the

lakiM to Merae, 57

— titales that the ta^eft wheoco the KUe flowi nv a little 8, of

tbe prpTnontorj of ithapta, &7.
Marsb(« or laVes, the r-ii»tctici^ of, bet^f een B° aad 9" M. lat., prored by modem

rs-Bcarrbes jireTloiift to ttpetc, 59.
Uuesura, M., fra-rmeiits of BcuLpture procured by, at Memphte, 309.
IcfauBoUmii, mnuy additional fraguiEirl* of, procured by Mours. BiliDtti and

Salznaann, &62.
Meuanr, JI., work bj. pntitled, 'Tnairiptiooa de Hammourabi, roi de Baby-

loue,' 234.

€06

INDEX.

Meimtbiu, iaUnd of. tlic limit of ttie To;agi;B n'^Trpd to in the ' Ptripliw,' E4w

M'^rciir^, 5l4'til4 qF, on*! of tli>^ beti uf lUc Taraeao CutlertioD, 582.

Metal, [lipcs of, idimIl' by tliv Afavrinns in the vi^lilli ii'viilur; B.C., AlA^

Mifiii, itiouutiLiii!! of, pWi'd hf Puilcmy S. iiri-4|iiiLlar, 57.

McirtoD, Rttv. DiivLii, obtains fwua Slloniki (Tlietaaloiiii^M) a rctDArkkl^le Grade

LueariptioD, 525.
Mure, Colonic], tailed in 1941 to discoTor the ChrroQcon Uod, p. &
Uylik^iie, inicnption from, pari of n- treat; between M;ti[eDcui» mnd the

Plipowaiis, aSO,
, inwrrijuiou froTii, rrgulutoa tllc standard of the gold ooinage commoa

lo Mj-tilene ftod Flujuu-a, 550.
, iuaCriiption frum. pt-fcrH lit iTia ourrano^ of tbe Grrclt citiea

W. Cosrit of Asia Mitior in finh ami fuurtb t^ntiiriea B.c.t 351.
, iuBcriplion frem, thowa that iho Mi tik-incau monejs could be tned

by PZioi'Femi riiagistrutcs. und Wf^ r^f<J] 5&o,
in><eri|>tiori from, throws light t>ii an ucctlottr presezred i&

OnuuiMticcn of JiUitw PoiluK, i!X. If3, 555.

I^AS&ltOXliS, atorj of lUe five i]i n*5rodutus, 41, 42,

trash, Dr. W , " On Ibc Gaulish Inwripliuus," 320-3(^.

Vlitivc tradition of >l1^ 6Ciur<!«fl ^iAy correct^ 7fi.

2ief{r], Viilrt Uu, ociiipture fi'ein, ptirt of the frieu of tlie Mausoleum, SGQ,

. itulijmre fronif in sonio reiiwctfl more jJi^rlix-t thau any qther

sUb of tli<< MaintoU'iim, 561.
— , sliili from, probably pre»en'ed bj aau a! the knights of 2{lio<}«0^

567-
Nrra, <wlDbret<d expedition tent bj bioi to find tlit.' «ourco» of lbs Nile. ll^-SO.
H«wton, C. T., notipe of Urefk "lion monuMttiilB," 11.
■ ^, " On A Oivet m*cnplioii at Mj-Ulcne, riilating to the coirutge

iif tlutt city and of Phoi-a-B," '>4y-558,
— ■ ' ■, oblniuB L-asl of tba alub of the Mausoleum now in the 3«nglic

at ConatantinopLc, 562.

-, visits in 1853 tbi.' site of the Necropolis of Catuiriij, tLCor

Nicholaun. Sir C, Burl:., oMnins in I8tii frout Mr. Massara, M-rers.! Ehigmenft
of E^f pliuii BCiilpCui'L', 30S,

■, " On Homo Funereal Uieroglyphic luscriptiona C>und

at Mirmpliia," 308-32&,
iSUe, earliest nolictig in ^Esehvliis, 35-3^^.
— — , fouiituinB of, ftt^try in UerodoLuB and luter wrikra, 39, 40.

' , report of, in Hurodotiis., 3a-42.

, length of jouraey on, from Elephantine to Heroe, nccording to H«

dolus, 40, 41.
, ooupao of, peoaniued analogy between lit and Uint of tho I»lruB(aceoi

to Qerodotiu), 42.
•■^— , itory of iU Libyiui origiq eittant in ifrica till quite rewtiiL times, 4S,
, said by Arialotle to Qow from the ailvur Moiuitain like the riTer Chr

nielM, 43,

INDEX.

6or

l4iU, ■> deacribud by KraloAtlieriea, 44, 45.

— ibe KuakTo htlmidfirv of Sfrubo'a Afrirsi, 46.

^, uitiiidu,ti'UiL9 off atsLed b^ Strubo ta ibe Jita 1-a the Bummer mina in ^thi^

opiti), 46, 47.
"- > Dutiirf of llic uccDunt or, giTen b; PomponiTu Mela, 4i7.
— , many d^LuiU of, fiimulitid by Pliiijr Iroiii llie eipuditioTi of Fetroniua,

and from tliut wrnl hj i'tra, -i7-50,
— , ^iicriu DimiQ of llm boain of, S, of Sjsik9, Ethiopia, according to

Ptolamj, £6.
— , wcatum brAatfh of, called the Nile hy Ptolemj, 5fi.
SincT, tliG Auyriuu IIerauJ<^«, the tnditionAt founder af Niuattih, 274.
NytMia, TiiiLivc; word Jbr a great aca or kite, 75.
' IfyM, numeroi^e phuK» bearing this daiuo, 29U.

, PATSUkHTd, tesoellut-orl, two ciinoiiB upeciiDieua from FoqHuI^b sole, &S6.
FeiiptuB of tlie Erytbra'ari Si-a adda much to our kuowleilge of the coast of

Afnca Cowards ZnriJlibar, 5^54.
Fetroniuti'fl ezpe^Uiion ti^iiktt Peelc-is snd NapaU described bj Strabo, 46.
FhocsEtL, gold coins of, probably current in Athens in the time of PtTii'Ie*, Sa8.
fhtcuiciii, gt'nc-ml iuflurnccof, on 0^n<«c<e and the Giwk teknds, &(i<>-5&8,
Piinj ttutea th»t Nrro'* offii'cp* broujjht back with them "formu JEtluopifej"

1. e, ■ map of tlii< rouiilry, &0.
■ giree a li»t of nairii-5 nnd pliu^et in U^per Ethiopia, mauj of nhlch can

■Btlll b& idpntilied, 50, 51.
Poeoel'-, R., 2>iibhahea the Grcfk inBcription Croin TheBialOuica, with many

Euieitakies, S31-532.
Folitarcb, titl&of inngiatmlcs of Thci^aloiuca, found onl; in St. Luke &nd on

Greek iuscriptLona from Tbc^aalonica, 520.

, first noticed hy M. ijehvy on a warble irom ThcsBaJoni(<B, 527.

-, Jouud, secondly, on 4 Qreok iqnKTi.pl.ioa frgni ThcMalonicB, procured

thenc-e by Rev. I), Mortun, &'27.
Popes Alfiaiid^^r 111.^ Luoius IIL, Honorius ITI., Iimooent, etc., vliarterj

gniutt-d by lo Laii«T0Oet, i75-47S.
pouuoli, roiUBrkable terra-cotla lamp Trom, now in Miiaeum, b&3,
PsiiTcmetidiiiB, loulnii wiltiny in tiiui! of, Ti.C. GGO, 37.
Ptolomj, Htuluiucct by, fuUtire to Murimis of Tyrf, 55.

ealla Hie Astapua of Emtofltliu'nPB the A&taaobar 56.

Flolemy'a hinit of "lunar rtui^L'" not rocuDcileablc with modern facts, 76.
Purser, \V,, oiii.! of the ditK-overars of the sculpture Lon at Chirrouea, 2.
E^nuDUf «nd Thiibe, tale 9I, Babjioniiin or AMsyrinwi, 37y.

JLzBXiyy, M., dificorerft Kilimanjaro, 3" S. lat, ui 1619, 60.

Bhadjimiiiithu.», pcrhupa the Ru-utfi-Aiucnti, or " Sou of the Infernal Begioiu^"

30&.
Bbodea, city of, built about B.c. 408.

Bt. U43Ttir YlvlXHt THluable irolk oa the ancieat gKtgnpbj of Afrio«s 3G.

603

INDEX.

fianden, J^ one of the dueoTerer* oF tlie soulptur^ Utm nl OisroneSf S.

BargmR, meauing of t!pi» name ueertaincd, 21ll.

Bugon corutnxvt^ a HRp&rutu chupel at KhorsnbMl for each of hia deitie*. Hi

. iiii4.Tiption at, Cirat publLab(!<l b^ Oppsrt in Exp^ ScienL p.

111-116.
Bebf, niedisprul, lut of, daEsificd lindnr Latin nata^, 174-203.
Semirumu, day cylinder of, disL-otcriHl by Si-mitLchvnh, 370.

, in cbaeicai hbCoTy tin? rcput*d fuunder of Babylon, 370.

■ , aftor death changed into a dore^ and wor^liippcd in tbu Bast

divine huiiotin, 370,
ficTnirnmia and Ninus, grctit dirmitie& of th«i Kiifit«rn pantbron, 370,
Scuex, J-, ivHTarkaHf map of Afrita Iry, |i. By.
- — ^— , ill UiH " Mup of Afritta" reprraentaagrcat lake dmu-Ij in the pooitiB

of tbc NtuiiUi, 6!I,
-■ ■ , in Jiia '■ Alap of the World '" (lUcet •* bbe gK*t Uko " (Xj'aiifta) niora

accuratelj iban in his mnp of Afrii-a, 70.
Bcnnoohorib iti8<*rilx-8 on a stotiEi tablet the rktorJej he hod gninM, 384.

— — -^^ ' recjnirea tributo from ttic Mt'thon*. 367.

^ cnm|ilt^le9 tlit- building of RmoT<ih, SU7.

■ ^^^^ collect* workmeu from Clialdawii Aram, Cilicia, ate, to rebi

Niiievob, 397.

u»ea baakett of tueila to (mttj tho otaj' for lbi> now biiilcUn^

NiLievfh, 308.

— ■ puJU down the old palace at SfineTcb, -103.

•■ pfL-imrva new springs to wati^r NiiieTeh, 401i.

setj up tbv fl-ritteii rocorda of Lij tinitie^ atid 160 fatlioini of b«»-

relief at Kiuitvch, 4<!I8.

ppMervea IWL-iity fiLthoma of the old »?iklpl!t|r9, 40y,

■ mnkea irrignliag caiinle for Che people of NioeTuti, 416,

Siiitoli, diflerant spellings of this nnrd in Hebrew, 145.

', diffeivtit views, of Lee, DarLdtoti, and Otisciitua, u to iu mennin^, t4

, doubt whether a pereon or a place, ltd.

BimoDidflfl, M., &I3. of ' O^fD^raphi Grsci Minorca,' pun:ha»d from, If

11.
• — , corpj-Birison of JUS. purcUiuied ^m, with a MS. in Palatine

libmrj, Heidi-*! borg, 17*

-, deUiilH of the M-jwirate tnu.'t« in his MS.j 17-32.

Sidfti, the MS. foiuid by Tiachendorf at, proboM^ the lu(^t anciifnt Grtwk H^

On pncclitlic-iit, S16.

, at least four different LuLnds diecorcrable in, 217.

■ , t«n diffemit comcion sm-p\oy th* uncial character, in, 219.

Slares, toil of, repreaent^ on one of Sciuiachi-rib's baB-rebtrf» iu British Ui

Heum, 39S.
Spelie and G-rant, Captaiins, ri^earcbea by, in L8&LI-S3, 62.
- ■ ■■■ ' -. ■ .-, diflcoser ouo grtat allluent of the Kite txoaa tlw

lake \yAn£a, 63.
Spake, Captain, varialion* in Boino' of tho mapa by, 64.

INDEX.

GOO

Tablet, grainmaticul, iti BiitisEi Mustutii, 105-111.

of clay impresAod with b> dove, depositM Bt Kinerch, 389.

TWel, T, I-. F-, Professor a.t Tiibingpn, tho twet qutUonty for tlie history of

ancient Tli^ssalonica, 548.
Tidbot, H. F.J V,r., "A tmnslntion of aoma Aaavrian iuBcriptions^" 105-137.
■^ ■ ^-- '■ , " On a, battlo'Hcene, in the Britisb MuAOiun," 230-31.

> "ijisyriMn tMiniiliitions," 230-295.

, "Iiiaeription of Klinmmurabi," 231-S4I-.

, " On D clay tablet in the BrItijEi MuBeum,'* 2U-2&7.

, " On tint siege of MaditkUi." 2Bth2H4.

^^^"'— ^ '^ , " Fragment concerning a war in Syrin," 2fl-t-3Ti-

, ■' On im'tfttble nameB," 274-2S1.

', "Furthei" remarlu on inscriptiorv of EsArbaddon," S81-4.

, " On the ajitiquity of coined money." 2a5-2a&.

^"On the E&etern origiD of the nanie and worBliip of

Diooysua," 396-307.
> " A new tranalfttioo of the inMription of Bellino," 369-

433.
^-^-^-^^— ^^— ^ pttrtiftlly trBQBlaten BeUiuo Cyliiidorp in vol. iviii. of the

JoiLPD. of Aaiutic Society, IT^.
Taylor, Mr. G. L.j " On tlie disoovAry of the htin at Chieronea by a i^Arity ai

English traTcUcra la ISIS," 1-12.
tsilecl to |iersuado tho Admiralty to bring the Chmroncan

lion to England, 2.
Tli^Bsalonica, Oreflt jnicription fVom, first published by Muratori, 530.
^ ' — —^, dreclt ipKription &uin, publialied by Pococke, BiCOi^jiiur, E. U.

Clarke, Holhuid^ Swan, Loake, Couein^ry, BoeckiJ, iind others, 531-l>t7-
-, aroh &l, 'wh^nito the G-F^'k inscription hua been copied, MippoB9cI

by Beaujour to be a triumphal mtjcicirial of tlie battle of Philippic S33.
Thierry, M., tigw of tlio diTision of Quul in hia ' Qiatoirv dee QatdO'i,' 363-4.
Thi»be, ooaaeetion of tliia Ba;otiaa numc wjOi the EB«t, 370,
Tiling, Miodainc, voyage Uy on the Bahr-el-G-haial, 82.
Tischeadori', C, oomEnoncco joiLmeys ia ecarcli of BibUcBl M33, tn 1840, 20i.
, "M^moire sur lad&wuTerteetl'iwtiguit^du Cod^i Sinalticvt"

201-230.

' Birivcs at tho conTsnt of St. OatlieriQe at Mount Sinai in April,

1844, 205.

finds fragmentB ofCodex Friderico-AugliBtftana, 205-6.

publiehes " MonuTBrDta sacra iiisditd, notu collectio," in 1855

18&7, acid 18C0, 2^.
. =- obtains further ancient fra^ menta m spring of 1859 at the Con-

Tont of SU Catherine, 209.
■^'^— - obtains hia newly-disdjvorod M9. aa a prrsiMit to the Empei^r

of Rusain, 210.

YALEKirB Maxtuts, iiO IctM than tweilty-two USS, of, in Briti&h Uueeum, 157.

, the Berne MS. th« oldest Itnown, 158.

VOL. Vltl. 3 s

GUI INDEX.

Vaox. W. B- W., " Ob tho kuowledge tfao Anciunta pofe«>ea(i«l of iho

tU Nile." 3&-e6.

- - "■ ^, " On a Gn»k iD»i!nplion from TheuAlonuu," S^ M8.

, "■ On recent additiotiB to the sculpturce and sntiquitifiB of Uie

BTiti»h Miuaum/' 559-596.

-, G&roiu of, man,<F chartora granted by, 445-159,

. Hubert de, charter of, c-^nflnned by Ui^nrr II, and Ilich*rd I„ 446, 447,

Vcnain, Mtooping to adjust sftDdal, beautiful bronie statuette of, mid to Utare

betti round a\ Fntrw, S95,
TL'to-ria Ml., I3,55S ToA high, the Btunmit of t1a« CsmenwD monotNiu ■«■

vended and Bamed bj O. Mutn, 31.

"WjlIjsott, Jomr, lelJ-er from to Judge JeffcriciB, 168.

, Eftv. M. E- C, "PApcn coutribuled by," 163-203.

, "A brenate of tho i»rtalftrj ol lbs Priory Obuwh of

9t. Mary MagdaletLe, Laneroost," 434^^13.
Woilier, in liia ' Uuiveraal Allan/ represeatx tbe T&iigaii^ika with muboh noou^

ivcj. 70.
WiilEcer, remsrltable Accuncy of the nup b^, 71.
Walts, T,, "ReBDftrkfl on natnM of pl8c« in tho Crimea,^' 138-144.
Wc4tmacott, K., Frofwsor of Sculpturo to Boyal Aculemy, in;»ginea the Dm-

diimeRoe to be an origino! work, 6S0.
Wilfonl'a erratmauB map from the Puruu, republiati^ b^ Captain Spckc^

WilViiiiun, R. (H. M. CuTiBul at Saloniki), seiLdB to Be^* Mr. Morton a tb-

Caarknlili' G^nwk inscriplioii, G£S.
"WjK, Sir TliQiuaB, rcicarb on lioji of Chiero&ea, 11.

Tats9, James, " Accouut of Tohunc containing portioiu of Ptolemy's Geo-

gmpUy, and of the ' G-pograplii Graci Mitiorw,'" 13-34,
York, ArahbisbopB of| chart^re granted bj-^ 47S<

Ztvbs, in ' Grammalia Oslcica ' te«nt« the GkuUhh u A branoh of tbn " Lingua
Britumica," 8GS.

END OF VOL. Till.

VUIHTBD BT J. F. lAYLOB lltD CO,,
LITTLK QDmil STKIXT, LINCOLX'B IRV riBLDB.

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Transactions of the Royal Society of Literature of the United Kingdom"

See other formats